A Compendious French Grammar

2013-01-05 12:57:59 UTC

50e8249b1f2fa 106.208.64.241 India

Ibenth'B

flPobcrn

Uanguage

Serieg

COMPENDIOUS

French

Grammar

IN

INDEPENDENT

TWO

PARTS

AND

(INTBODUCTORT

ADVANCED)

BY

A.

HJALMAR

Ph.D.

EDGREN, V

Pbofsbsob

or

Nbbbabka;

Modbrn Author

Lanouagbb or

Sanskbit

akd

Enolish

Sanskbit

and

in

thb

Gbammabs,

"""Co"^

U.S.

BOSTON, D.

C.

HEATH

"

CO.,

1894

Uniyxbsity

A.

PUBLISHERS

xto.

of

-'^"(o y

Hwvtfd UfAwnHyi ""fibtf EiucidlM TRANSFERRED

HARVARD

TO

COLLEGE

LIBRARY

)'6 1921

-tui^

CopyrigMt

Bt

Ttpographt

Ubrary

a.

HJALMAR

by

J.

8.

1889,

BDGRSN.

Gushing

"

Co.,

Boston.

PREFACE.

This

t purposely by

average

time

to

with

eading

rom

to

three

utline

six

the

of

essentials

s

accompanying

s

simple

fuUer

Though

ontain that

and

entirely

where

or

Second

anguage

after

of

study

Part

for

only

accidence

accuracy

as

as

well

few,

and ment. state-

of

Second

Part,

as

well

others,

First

a

its purpose. minimum too

are

is

Part It

time

of young

to

thought

to

even

be

may can

be

given

a

undertake

details.

is intended

reading

with

here,

this

scholars

where

and

the

in

or

"

included),

to

begin

to

elementary

purposely

left

parts,

treatment.

elementary,

is needed

an

are

contained

independent

material

earnest

The

subjects

two

moment,

directions

are

both

of

learner

merely

rules

ductio intro-

rapid

whole.

pronunciation

The

determined

aims.

into

practicable

French

for

tions institu-

exposition

the

contains

exceptions

sufficient

grammar,

ore

the

of

each

eceives

ll

and

and

divided

compatible

seemed

easy

enable

earliest

syntactical

has

as

Details

here

to

exercises.

critical

the

"

is

"

independent

It of

an

is

an

weeks.

indispensable

(some

the

as

critical

book

itself

at

profit

a

limit

in such

French

well

first, of

is intended

Part

Eirst

as

of

Its

completeness to

practical

the

by

forming

to

to

reference

colleges.

devoted

secondly,

syntax,

special

and

claims

need,

reading, and

The

by

twofold

a

rammar

o

all

its methody

meet

with

schools

disavows the

; and

ach

prepared

American

our

of

eeds

To

is

grammar

has

for

begun.

a

more

Here

critical a

study

methodical

of

the

presen-

PREFACE.

V

ation

its

of

dopted,

ook,

mpede

they

In

reconcile

in each

one

referring

is apt

clear

features

erbs

and

efore

details

are

latter.

the

in

to

in

ut

s

the

eing

with

are

ules

s

infinitive

eing

by

themselves the

copious

this

one

and

by

than

way

"

or

words

requiring

351)

"

syntactical the

which

too

left

this

of

part

more

all,

less

be

may

The

examples,

by

or

more

that

only.

mazes

distinguish

(164, etc.),of

reference

learn

in

acquired

Irregular

in

me

type,

small

indeclinables

for

to

recommended

in

vent pre-

ground

subjunctive (324-30), of verbs de or or ct (344, 347, without

intended accompanied

to

Everything

is printed

the

to

seemed

memory.

lists of

by

lost

be

and

the

outlined

much

same

as

attempted

has

Too

the

topics

student

have

I

to

requiring

even

the

what

course

the

especially

hrases

type

commit

first

a

lest

given,

nor

conciseness,

grasp

On

briefly

are

with

student's

difficult

such

Moreover,

difference

ecessary

of

the

of

purposely

several.

of principles.

Subjunctive

the

the

slacken

comprehension

leading

f

to

to

been

end

have

I

fulness

unwieldy,

has

presentation,

rules

of

comparative too

a

such

framing

the

the

at

separately

obstruct

rule, unless

isintegration

he

not

will

itself,

by

each

syntax,

arranged

reference. to

a

and

being

exercises where

ried

mar

gram

student French

genuine

at

attempts

early

composition.

A

few

explanatory

innovations

of this

Irregular

The

they

(155-60), where list

and

immediate

form

it.

to

without The

For

the

index

serve

refreshing contains

Subjunctive That

the

use

be

should

as

reference

first

are

follow

Then

described.

not

may

grammar

Verbs

full an

some

about

remarks

here

in

that the

his recollection all the

of

in

studied

student of the

irregular

mode,

they

order in

an

are

alphabetical

for

and

rapid

to find

wishes rules

survey

a

for making

verbs. an

yet

brief

a

tables

study,

attempted

this

the

direct

more

of place.

out

in

classified

later

when

I have

be

conjugation aid

the

of

entirely

involving

new

in

ficatio classia

large

PBEFACB.

a

easure

to

o

certain

by

it

brief

all, I

ontains

have

to

rder

a

That a

se

mode

should

subtile

be

more

s not

expected;

n the

learner

For

the

nteresting

e

as

will

meet

eatures

of

the

may

historical

ach

head

the

e

ere

looked to

of

the

that

use

subject,by may

deem

as

the

for

in Part

in

aid

advisable,

of can

which

to

foster

French

subjun

it himself.

useful

as

the

French

of

a

the

forms

this

merest

the

extraneous

progress,

explain

to

of not

his

it may

be

stated

French so

phonetic

for

much

of

synopsis

expanding class

only,

tion introduc-

should

condensed

teacher,

construc

outline

outlines

a

main

and

suggestive

is intended

guag lan-

the

of

learner's

It

as

well

peculiarities

sketch

That

the

as

later

forming

a

language.

nuce

in it

(or sections),where

theories,

recent

for

the

of

of the

the

interested,

subjun

ing explain-

adapted

actual

II.

in

in

satisfactory

syntactical

of

chapters

those

be

brief

a

for

and

student

those

pages)

French

adopted

growth

is presented,

laws

to

the

tion. classifica-

memory

the

of

in using

encumber

" 1, containing

mmediate

he

by

to

conventionalism

guide

development

appropriate

commit

to

nature

authors,

however,

actual

according

to

included

topic

over,

safest

him

historical

not,

the

a

following

it will

historical

in older

been

clause

subjunctive, page

complete

that

giving

prepare

with

has

atter

t

to

also

tally, inciden-

the

of

the

by

affected

for

the

there

measurably

of the

glimpse

attitude

only

such

nature

method

his

be

need the

it is hoped

of

purpose

on

so

and

must

which

explained

of

feeling

that

of

grasp

than

but

or

nature

use

student

siiaple

so

all,

ence refer-

reference

mental

attempted

the

of

the

the

at

not

with

the

causing

the

of

with

primarily

syntactical

and

good

nature

subjective,objective,etc.),seems

synopsis

think,

the

secondarily

consequently

(farther illustrated

88

e

have

I

only

the

(as being

occurs

The

and

to

to

classified

subjunctive, but

the

evident.

due

expressions

reference

with

e

distinction,

preceding

xpressed

be

should

clause,

that

here

distinction

psychological

ubjunctive

V

it

intelligently

as

PREFACE.

derivation

he

fraction

small

be

both

To

the

of

inspiring

be

Ploetz,

Gayer,

ung,

in

MS.

imely

this can

interests, the

than

ather

why,

or an

in its humble

contribute,

also

others

proofs

and

aim

in the

effort

of

May,

^

To

ortque

oubt

ieiUe

du to

be

especially

pursue

not

consider

be

direction, true

hxyw,

the

only

critical

will

la langue

frangais).

The

latter

(with

grammar,

valuable now

the the

frangaise) is

the

more

its companion-volume

/rangdtse) the short

further

recommended

de

continue

Brachet's

to

wishing

historique

langue

for

due

discernment

fulfilled.

amply H.

EDGEEK

1890.

may

firammaire

N.

Nebraska,

students

rammar

A.

promoting

A. Uniybrsitt

Also

are

right

towards

way,

its ambition

versatility,

encour

and

Fortier,

thanks

my

developing

at

comments

work.

Alc6e

indeb

greatly

aid

the

of

Chas-

otherwise.

should

which

am

kindest

C. Fontaine,

deemed

be

for

own

my

Cl^dat,

I

progress

and

in the

grammar

ducational

ut

Cohn,

Sherman,

suggestions

If

nd

A.

L.

Daell,

an

Brunot,

for valuable

and

farther

the

Adolphe

Professors

state,

and

of

preparation

S. Joynes

inchoate

during

o

y

its

^e7ich

on

Anglo-French

Plattner.

and

Edward

Professor

to

my

Lucking,

is apt

plea.

Matzner,

of

such

reading,

chapter

of

in the

to

those

mentioned

a

no

to

results.^

added

needs

referred

devoted in

of good

Belation

The

is that

experience

started

been

I suppose,

grammars

hould

is fairly

have

on

This,

words.

Among

one

own

judiciously

productive

proper

Versification, and

rench

hour

class

and

grammar

My

words.

each

the

after

xplanation,

o

French

of

services

in several

subject of excellent

and

Cledat

regards

works

Brunot

and

of

student

behind

his-

destined

d^mentatre

Grammaire the

French

(^Grammaire

elementary

rendered

historical

date.

no

de la

of French

Remark. not

ay

be

nglish

may

(for

not

onnection

ll

them the

hen

the

one

well

irregular or

syntax,

ircumstances.

and

copious

understood

the

with

(with

yntax

be

yet

Super's

instance

reading,

by

as

one

verbs without dealing

These reading.

are

the with

taste

to

according

exercises,

Learn

place.

to

the they

the

the

and

age).

there learn

print, fine

grammar-studies

verbs,

according

print

and

should

(with for

p.

o^

79

etc..

the

verb-forms,

Part

exercises

of

in

study

II., learning

described.

taste

all be

reading

; and

remainder

the

without

such

p.

to

this book

use

begin

lviii.

and

classed the

to

Then

referring

reference-list,

mastered,

fine

Part

irregular are

I.

well

Reader),

how

to

as

suggestions

general

of

out

entirely

French

asy

following

The

"

When II.

Part

and

age)

to

; and

according

to

to

ical crit

subordinated

CONTENTS. [all

are

REFBRENCBS

to

PAQB8.]

V

PAET.

FIE8T

Introductory

Survey

French

of

Grammar. PAOB

ronunciation

rticle

Partitive

and

Sign

viii

ouns

XIII

Adjectives

xv

umerals

xx

ronouns

erbs,

xxiii

Regular,

; Irregular,

xxxv

l

xxxv

.......

ndeclinable

he

bxi

PAET.

SEOOITD

Grammar

and

Syntax.

" ^^

French

Language

1.

:

Elementary

History

3-5

Sounds

and

Accent.

1-7

istory

otation

of

7.

Alphabet,

ccent

Sounds "

Subsidiary

7-9 signs

(accents, etc.)"8.

"

tion, Syllabica-

9.

and

Quantity

9-10

CONTENTS.

PAOB

ronunciation Simple

10-24 10-12.

vowels,

dissyllables,

and

14-16.

(General Proper

oining

nouns

Monophthongs,

"

Nasal

"

foreign

and

Diphthongs

"

15-16.

vowels,

Special

16-17;

rule,

13.

nants Conso-

"

17-23).

rules,

"

23.

words,

Words

of

24-5

II.

Common

Changes

26-7 ....

Article

III.

Sign.

Partitive

and

story

27

efinite

ndefinite

artitive

Article

Generic

or

27-8

Article

28

Sign

29-30

IV.

Nouns.

istory

30-1 Formation

lural

Common

32-5 32.

nouns,

"

Proper

34.

nouns,

Compound

"

nouns,

35.

ender

35-8 32.

Masculines, kindred

Ferainines,

"

masculines

and

V.

36.

"

Formal

feminines,

between

relation

38.

Adjectives.

istory

lural

38-9 Formation

39 '

ormation General

of the rule,

Feminine 40.

changes,

"

40-2

Etymological 41-2.

changes,

-^Compound

ardinals

"

graphical Ortho-

adjectives, 42. 43-4

omparison

istoid

40-1.

VI.

Numerals. 44 44-6

CONTENTS.

XI

rdinals

ther

46

Numerals

46-7

Pronouns.

VII.

47-8

istory

lassification

48

ersonal List,

49-53 49.

Pronominal

"

60-1.

pronouns,

60.

particles, Reflexive

"

Position

"

of

tive conjunc-

62^.

expression,

ossessives

53-4

emonstratives

54-5

nterrogatives

66-"

elatives

56-7 58-60

ndefinite VIII.

Verbs.

istory

60-2

lassification

63-4

Verbs

egular

finir,romprcy

aimer, "

64-79

Minor

verbs,

71-3. 74.

tenses,

78-9.

rregular

"

69.

70.

"

Reflexive

"

and

tenses,

forms,

70.

76-7. 79.

"

"

73-4.

"

Interrogative

Negative

"

"

avoir, Passive

forms,

-interrogative

79.

Verbs

(General

79-104

classification

reference-list,

and

description,

79-83.

Alphabetical

"

83.

IX.

Indeclinable

Words. 105

istory

dverbs Lists,

68-9.

69-70.

parts,

verb-forms,

active

verbs,

changes,

other

Principal

"

Compound

Compound

Negative

"

forms,

Phonetic

"

irregularities,

Impersonal etre,

66-7.

105-8 106-7.

repositions

"

Comparison,

107.

"

Negation,

107-8.

108

Conjunctions

109

Interjections

109

CONTENTS.

ii

SYNTAX. PAGB

Intboductoby

X.

Abticles

XI.

110-11

Pabtitivb

and

Sign.

istory

se

Ill Definite

of the Definite

[before common

article

114-16].

nouns,

se

of the

Indefinite

se

of the

Partitive

Dependent

Article

(or Generic) "

partitive

112-14;

nouns,

Generic

111-18

article,

before

proper

117-18.

Article

119

Sign

119-22 119-20.

sign,

Independent

"

partitive

120-22.

sign,

of Articles

epetition

Sign

Partitive

and

123

of Articles

mission

123-5

XII.

Nouns. 125

istory

ouns

without

ouns

with

With

a

Preposition

127-^4

Preposition

rfe, 128-30.

With

125-7

"

With

prepositions,

other

a,

130-1.

133.

"

"

With

Repetition

131-2."

of prepositions,

133-4.

XIII.

Adjectives. 134

istory

greement

lace

dans.en,

of

134-7

Adjectives

of Attributive

Adjectives

141-3

omparison

XIV.

Numerals. 143

istory

diomatical

137-40

Uses

143-4

CONTENTS.

Xm

Pronouns.

XV.

PIOS

144-5

istory

145

ersonals Use

of

147-9. 3d

"

en

"

y, 149.

and

152-7

persons,

145-50.

disjunctiYes,

and

conjunctiTes

(i7 or

Ist

"

ce

2d

and

tion, rela151-2.

persons,

154).

etrcj

with

Dative

"

Position,

"

156-7.

157-9

ossessives

159-63

emonstratives

nterrogatives

163-5

Relatives

165-8

168-73

ndefinites

XVI.

Verbs. 174

istory

of Verb

greement

174-8

Subject

and

178-85

ndicative Simple

17B-80.

present,

and

compound

and

compound

Compound

"

imperfect future,

184-5.

Certain

"

Simple

"

idiomatic

Simple

"

conditional,

compound

and uses,

Simple

"

181-3.

preterit,

and

183.

180.

present,

184-5.

186-201

Subjunctive 319.

History

in

Subjunctive

"

f

186-7;

principles,

Tabular

followed

of

Infinitive

subjunctive,

use,

words

196-8.

in independent

Use

"

by

195-6.

Alphabetical

subjunctive, Special

"

of tense,

[General

clauses 188;

statement,

reference-lists for

subordinate

19S-9].

193-5.

cases

of

"

subjunctive

Subjunctive

"

200-1.

clauses,

Infinitive

201-10

History

2Xil.

"

Inf.

^

de, 204-6. a,

207-9.

nouns

Inf. with

"

Inf. with

"

preposition,

without a,

206-7.

other

"

Inf.

prepositions,

202-4. alone

Inf.

"

or

209-10.

with

with

de

or

Inf. after

"

adjectives, 210.

and

Participles

210-15

JI""fary, 211.

Fast

"

Present

participle,

212-15.

participle,

211-12

(with

"n,

212)."

CONTENTS.

IV

XVIL

Indeglinables. PAGB

Negations

216-25

History f

216.

218-20.

alone, 223-6

Other

non

"

pas, ne

"

pas,

216-17.

ne

"

Other

220-3."

expletiye,

217-18.

pas,

ne

"

negations,

(nt,225).

Indeclinables

Adverbs,

226-8.

226-30

Conjunctions,

"

228-^.

Arrangement

XVIII.

op

Sentence.

the

History

230

Arrangement

Direct

Inverted

231-2

Arrangement

XIX.

232-5

Punctuation

and

Capitals

235-6 .

French

XX.

Verse.

Character

Greneral

.

236-8

Details

238-42

Number

of

239-40.

XXI.

syllables

"

Choice

Relation

French

238.

cesura,

of words

and

"

Hiatus,

constructions,

Anglo-French

op

and

239.

"

Rhyme,

240.

French

Words.

in English

Words

Difference

;

in Form

between

242-3

Anglo-French

and

French

Words

Difference French

Anglo-French

Exercises

244-6 in

Meaning

between

Words

Anglo-French

and 246

Words to the

Syntax

lost

in French

249 250-72

Vocabulary

273-86

Index

287-93

RACTICAL

PART

OF

SURVEY

(Calculated

I.

for

Half

GRAMMAR

FRENCH

a

Term,

or

Less)

BRIEF

Grammar

French

"i""c

FBONUNOIATIOir.

letters

in

as

to

mdt)

efore

a,

Note. '

2.

o,

to

the

grave

a

the

letters

liquid

e-ra^ par-U^

from

a

^)

to

as

;

same

orthographical have

or

denote

circumflex

Disdresis

the

or

Accent

an

^,

d^s;

(",

And

vowel.

preceding

c

it sounds

that

in

as

may

like

"

The

syllable

[i.e.in

4-pe'/4^

writing,

th^ nasal

(r, t) preceded

Particulars

by

begin, one

gn)'\; one

in Part

principle

general should

(5, 10),

pronounced

usually

(be, ce, etc.).

(ch,ph^ a

in

as

an

may

vowel

origin

in

as

consonants

non-initial

onsonant-sound

a

or

sound

separation

( ^,

the

contains

have

may

Thus, '',

d4;

Syllabication.

s that

Surrt^,

this

s

u.

Name

"

in

elsewhere

alphabet

however,

them.

denote

Cedilla

the

mute

letters,

in

denote

to

natf)

as

English.

the

as

to

',

(acute

is here,

student

Frencli

The

"

of these

attached

the

II.]

Alphabet.

Some

ave

Part

to

1.

ign

information

fuller

[For

ritten

s

SURVEY

OF

eferred

s

INTRODUCTORY

II,

of syllabication

if possible,

consonant

with

that

af-fec-U, symp-td-me

two

is not ;

"

adding 3.

with a

or

only a

consonant-di

if the

liquid.

a-che-ter^

one

"

last Ex.

go"'gni;

FIRST

Note. the

ith

ut

In

"

however,

writing, vowel

hile

a

as

a

rench

and

teach

the

be

ma,

have

in

^err'

the

ics, and,

usually,

8

a

or

almost

like

*

Letters

t Hyphens

direct

below.

however, tion instruc-

oral

in

case.

every long

vowels.

Vowels. '

(not ^at.'

.

:

Ex.

"

deep)

so

quite

e

(1)

6as,

;

2.

"

grdce;

silent

'they

here

monosyllab-

final

as

"

in

e

Fr.

(i.e. =

'

ere

^). "

'

or

harsh

no

when

de-ve-nir). like

^

of

end

It

(e.g.Ze, me-na'\).

medially

ma-Za-de;

in

'

printed used

but

they,'

(long) donnie here

the

narrower

before sound

2. Not

closing

(i.e.

Fr.

=

Ex.

(=

^)

^) fer,

parlev,

nez,

e

at

a

with

rapidly,

6)

approaching

sound

in polysyllabics,

sounds

in

a

polysyllabics so,

be

has

e

uttered

(3^erm.

=

dmes,

like

(= ^

"

ever, how-

(which,

English

of

vanish

and

within

it may

bel'le ;

:

stress.

equal

is given

quantity *

(cf " 2),

it usually

syllable,

mute

word,

distinction,

only

right

father

'

practically

; and

sometimes

:

; and

Simple

(being

lips

(e.g.dme,

arises

single

*mute'

c

The

'

the

syllable

of

final

cen (ac

with

except

short.

^father'

aperture

is silent,

prominence

of the vowels

the

English

a

e

of

h is left

salade.

Closing

that

or

beginner

between

(2) 1.

:

in

as

midway "

silent

a

of

uttered

vowel,

uncertain

5. 1.

are

any

long

even

never

vowels

(a) :

slight

vowel

pronunciation

may

slight,

can

sonorons

meant

The

"

quantity

s often

a

goes

consonant)

syllable).

4- Vowels.

heir

simple

probability. is

vowel

French

vowels

salade^*

sonortms

counts

last

the

sonorous

parlA,

By

In

"

to

given

preceding

Ex.

a

^

Accent-stress. is

being

(not

x

[2-5

(e.g.ex-it) and in pronunciation, (e.g.6o-nheur, written hon-heur),

preceding

of account

3.

PART.

in

;

short,

(short) donnS,

Roman

simply

usually

type to

divide

are

mute

syllables.

except

before

bU,

(as

described

later),

e

,

6.]

, d

PRONUNCIATION.

1. long

;

'

let

'

:

(1) p^re,

"

(t),/:

(A) :

to

in

to

me

(2)

;

re-bis,

sez,

a,

parlez,

arUe

Gong)

iddle,

(1) car,

J^te, bite, /

"

(short) ni, Jini, bdti,

uppose,

pdle,

olle.

u

u,

i

u,

u

u

"

tu,

ddme,

Monophthongs

(at),ei (eX): baise, eau

:

maitre

;

like

Fr.

(eH), (BU e

in

(open

and

like

{pa, oh) roue

J

1.

: '

err

:

"

like

oo

;

ai

of

(= ^

"

e

(close

and

short), seul, :

final

than

closer

in

(shorter) doute,

veule

in

(as

in

d

hydre

'no')

ob4ir,

like

verbs

rose,

procMe,

(short

one). 4:

Qong)

"

parlai.

(more open)

;

2.

or

leur, or

open,

short

:

vosux

(c

coeur

"

Paul. almost

veux,

crev^e,

; longer,

long

as

uttered

'err';

long)

'fool,' but oh.

h,

"

tie, abim^,

sotte,

vowels

(as in 'no') pause

"

d:

cr44,

milr,fliUe, deluge-,

ruse,

(short) reine

*

o,

donn4e,

(shorter)br^ve,

;

dise,

d

=

(= ^) nez,

G^^S)

4t4, r6v4r4,

fe-nitre, p^se

"

ve-nir,

(2 :

;

^

"

dne,

minute.

but

d;

o:

bU,

(combined

like

to

short

me,

re-le-va-, promets

(more open)

futur, firule,

or

grdce,

(1) le,

e:

"

^^^^ amie,

vue,

u)

instead,

bas,

table,

ef-ficace;

arrive.

rddev,

(a): (long) rue,

buite,

6.

inutile,

not

Germ,

=

It is long

mMade,

d4,

(t),/: G^^S)

try,

despote,

itre,

'

^

butte.

base,

parU,

then

and

assez,

des-servir,

donn4,

is

fable,

salade,

in

o

(which lips.

the

bel-le, met-tre,

m^re,

ni^ce.

rue/

mdt,

dmes,

parlei,

p^re,

in

e

^^"' ^^"'

G^^S)

"

approaching

*

(short) du,

"

dme,

(short)

;

as

folle.

sotte,

moving

ta, papa,

ver-re,

short:

open,

in Engl.

as

a:

"

or

of this vowel

i without

ma,

fer,

more

sound

w

re-ce-vra;

des,

,

I.

long

but

(open)

;

'""^^'i^^^/

ExEBGiSE

2. short

or

(2) br^ve, fitei.

"

or

no/

the

Fr.

pronounce

G^^S)

'

utter

');

inutilQ.

pdle

produce

prepare

"

fite ;

heir

^

in

(or ei

police/

as

close

'

ere

*

(close)rose,

"

'

(short) nt,

;

(d) :

i in

as

hydre

in

e

as

IH

=

;

"

k).

(long) goUt

FIRST

V

II.

Exercise

rasseie

(=

;

(like ^

ai,

eaucoui^,

fuseau;

eur,

boeuf,

ou

Zowp,

oil,

foule,

other

lement

nly

i

:

like

nearly

moi,

its

own

'

*

waft

:

(1) poivre,

"

but

cases

like

so.und

gue

are

joie

;

:

be

to

"

(2 shorter

"

ga,

=

a

hard

Exercise

III.

get

que

; gua,

tournoi.

voiture,

iqna,

botte,

(1) gua,

"

qu.atf*e, gvL^re, qne-relle,

6a^ue.

Other

"

cruel,

Dieu,

^),

as

its

with

ro/al

gue,

(oi

as

Ex.

"

(2) moi,

avoir;

pra-

pZogue,

dimmed)

slightly lieu,

diable.

to French

in

war

etc.):

gut, langue,

Hence

vowel.

and

(i.e. gua,

fatigna, fatigue,

lia, riez,

b4at,

preceding

roi-yal

=

:

gnide,

equivalent

/betweenvowelsis

combines

etc.

g

pratiqne.

voir,

(firstvowel

oombinatioiis

lui, (= i?*-^s),

pi^ce

pratiqw^a,

poivre,

gue, gn4,

Jca, he;

=

i

u

q,

that

respectively

'

'

a/:

"

k

and

or

g

denote

to

sign

graphic

(in *go')

g

in

as

g4

silent

by

If preceded

:

fatigxxa,fatigii^,faJtigwe {fa-tlg);

(ai

each

above,

first is apt

the

exceptions

chief

(or vowel-combination)

in most

8.

(short

roi,

4- vowel

oit,

jeune,

seul,

described

though

sound, The

in

wa-

(close

:

bravoure-,

roue,

those

than

pronounced.

slightly

q

has

beau^

route.

vowel-combinations

usually

oeu

(open)

;

peinei

Diphthongs.

7. In

?iaUre,

pauvre^ eu,

"

boeuis

^oiLse,

(long) goUt,

covieau,

I'estaure,

voeux,

neutre,

:

(close)pause^

:

Paul,

(open)

veux,

"

eau

maXtrey

raie^

fait, parfaite, pleine,

aimer,

au,

"

long) 6ai"e,

^

(=

:

short) aime,

parlai.

deux,

reusQ,

u,

^

a/, ei

"

[6-0

PART.

t-y, of which

pa/ev

pS"-/er

=

But

'wag').

pa/s

'

country

9.

(very

losing

=

pai-i,

Nasal in

the

nearly

entirely

Vowels. same as

"

A

single by

syllable a

in

their

Engl.

'

thank

independent

or

vowel one '

nasal is

(n,m)

nasalized

utterance.

fol low

monophthong

is nasalized

by

n) ,

n,

m

d,

10.]

PRONtJNCIATION.

The

French

Denoting

their

r*, their

am

=

on^

om

=0

ain,

aim

(y),and

i/,

the

e/f in.

3.

=

ai.

=

e".

IV.

amph

u-ne,

tien;

vowels

in final

-ien (6)

monophthong

Hence

respectively. empereur.

*

r

nymphe.

cousin,

"

like

lundi,

un,

s :

like words cher,

"^, sh as

volcan,

guand,

essaim,

tribun,

vai-ne,

French

Initial

or

ap-

6anguet, orient,

simple,

nymphe,

sainie,

craindre;

empruntei,

humble,

bonne,

etc.

are

following

ve-nu,

ann4e,

homme,

consonants

in the

except

royal,

empereur,

nasalization)d-ne,

The

in English,

foyev^

timbre,

vain,

ho-norer,

cousi-ne,

noyer^

pincei,

moins; ;

hwmWe.

ten,

enfant, iemps,

(but without

"

a.

sound):

Reims.

vm,

auj

:

pente,

vin,

tomber

as

foreign

peindre^

en,

essayei,

payer^

-vent,

Consonants.

sounds

eu

and

"

nasal

en,

;

parfum,jeiln;

sounds

of

"

/:

"

"

bien,

ronounced

frein^

tt

lion, ombre,

10.

faim.

a

Ex.

=

poyXain,

jeHii.

finals

a/,

ombre.

'*'

envoyev.

nnemi,

a,

;

main,

(except chiefly

e

the

are

(=pO'in), Joint,

oint

"

sign

ambre.

ruban, mouton,

j

the

)

Exercise

atiencQ)

an,

^^

(eu 2).

of French

f

um

"mpe,

^ ^.

^^

they

value

ym

un,

.

by

follows

as

"on,

nasalization,

unless

V

yn,

,

m

this

im

'

in French

'far'). Ex.

equivalents.

them)

with

i

em

,

one

)

aim

besides

uyeTj

h

^^

=

But,

is

(closeo).

^

eun

eceive

n,

|

in

English

exact

represented

(a as

3

an^

ein^

be

may

no

(which

nasality

sound

have

vowels

nasal

V

cases

usually :

"

Medial.

fa(pn. h

or

are

vocAe;

(as also

before

k

in

(=A;)

r,

English

Christ,

I, and

usually

pronounced chaos.

in with

such a

k

VI

g

FIRST

i, y

(before e,

-i

"

h is virtually

in

so,'

son,

:

sounds

astre as

nearly and

in

ny

:

canyon a

/,

"

-II- may though

before a vowel ii the verb-ending 7105*0,

partial,

be

also

Final

by

preferred

in

4ions,

=

ga^'ya

in

y

'boy'

factieux

Uli

;

simply

vowel

trd-vd-/^. in

[except

s*

a

after

*

'

million

is less

but

;

this

common.

(or x), in

s

after

(often) 4ien']:

and

propMtie,

are

4i4,

(= s*)naiion

e.g.

(= **)question,

moUi^,

Final.

ses

aimer,

by

a

"

V.

"

cochon,

orageux,

sec

c:

(c

like

y

(travail

=

re(pi, "

only

to

our, juge, je, jeune, joie, jamais]

g^l^^

soften

(but

Ex.

"

on.

-i

cf. -//, above).

:

:

chaleur,

chat,

gilet, gypse,

germe^

George

jardinQ,

g)^ g

r

part

fusil, etc.); and

ch

"

most

vowel.

cinq,

outii,

trd-v"^y

gar(pn.

g^J'

the

preceding

baril,

in

(as

silent

(e

a

f, /, y, and

c,

for

are

A:),cTief,i7, fer^

=

9a,

-ier)

nasalize

chuchotev,

mangea

-er,

course,

sounds

vowel

Exercise vaxihe,

;

of

I is often

Even

"

in

Only

silent.

usually

polysyllables Nasals,

ounded.

ouge,

like

authorities,

good

like

sounds

consonants

(except

her,

(nearly

gagna

like

sounded

b,

receded

as

(verb-form).

partions

Note.

it sounds

(= bi-ta'/), vie/I (= vi-^'y),

ronunciation,

hat,

trans

transitif.

sounds

vowel,

in

(and

'

'

by

preceded

harpe.

combinations), where base,

rated aspi-

Grermanic,

chiefly

vowel-sounds

^

h

and

mute

('asp.')^ros,

heure;

(= 2;)rose,

;

'

^

in foreign,

between

other

(12,note

reasons

h

like I'y; but sounds usually -///-, medial, like y: brillei (= brt-y^)^ travai/fei (=

=

i.

"

i-

geste^ joli, jambe.

:

between

hofeit,

except few

a

and

-f- vowel, in 'rose'

Note.

.

*

azure

grammatical

enounced

slightly

'

for

is made

('mute')

"

as

sounds

'

^

in

z

But

silent.

(once

words):

final -if, b^tai/

sounds

distinction

'

like

)

j (always)

-gn-

"

""

etc.)a

[10

PART.

as

in

;

'go')

gant,

0,

11.]

etc.

ointev^

grandj

arpG^

Jiasard,

A:

"

Jiaut,

halte,

raison^

d^shonorer^

agne^

agneau^

r4gna,

seigneur

riUey

Jilleygentilley

imply

hard

=

ouiUe,

sectiony

nationy

vends

patienty

minutiey

mixtiony

vingty

moUi4.

;

sec,

"

avecy

^gyptieuy

partiaJy

inertiey

d^mocratie

Finals:

plomhy

chocy

chefy vify

;

(= "

piedy

irop,

t7,

foly

nvly

y

premicT,

entievy

Exceptions

to

the

rules

of pronunciation

given

will

above

be

as

noticed

hereafter.

occur

Linking

11.

joined

Words.

of

closely

words

even

a

(vowel

ollows

c

;

h

or

k, d

=

=

(l^-z"ami) friends

grand

'great

man'

k,

'

*

the

rang

=s

nous

"

'

'

4lev4

we

six

Ex.

*

high

rank

*

apt

avons

have

vous

'

with a

vowelas

sound

you mon

'

avez

(voU'Z^avi) ^

het^res

six hours

cedi pre-

:

(rdl'k'^4lev^ (si-z^eur) '

with

(x) then

s

(nou-z^avo)

men

are

is pronounced

d, g,

z.

cour dis-

the

of

if beginning c,

(x)

s

(l^'Z^omm)

komme

(grU-t^omm)

=

construction

silent,

Final

or

reading

end-consonant

word,

les hommes

les amis

the

next

'),

mute

f, g

the

otherwise

of the '

connected in

that

way

when

initial syllable

In

"

combined

in such

word,

'

(g

guillotine

=

propMtiey

mmer,

arlevy

ound

brilleT, hriUanty

travaUleury

travail

ccueil

he

bai-

cygnSy

(= trd-va'y)yconseily vieil seuily oeU (= eu'y) (= Orkeu^y);/er, meryfiery hier, lewty honvieury hauteur;

atal;

be

rosey

gagnevy

gagna^

ignorant^

b4tail, vieil;

-///-;

travailleTy

sillony

ft:

"

hr^tieriy questiouy

o

//,

:

gn

%Wjp,

rdgne^

r^gner,

(=")

estime-y

"

=

lSnipotentiairey

hey

son,

conseiller, vieilliry feuilleyfeuillage gi-yo-tin), ke : ke-yir); (but ill in Engl.) iUvstre, (cue

etc.

eSy draps,

sa,

:

g

cueillir

llumineTy

s:

"

A^ros,

hewrewx;

homme,

transaction.

rognon.

y

hewre,

ha6it,

ower,

nevy

VU

PRONUNCIATION.

have ami

(mZ-n^ami) 'my

friend'

'

rtn

wmsn^

12.

The

AETIOLES

AHD

Definitet

Article

Note.

Before

"

('striking

ami

(m.)

hs

fern,

or

masc.

lural

a

is:

SIGN.

*

')

final

their

of

Vdme

the.'

le and

mute/

fa;

/a, fern,

masc.

singular

'

h

or

friend,'

^the

PAETITIVE

(pronounce Z^):

vowel

out

[12-14

part.

(f.) ^the

/'.

become

vowel,

by

both,

la

eli sio E.g.

"

rhomme

soul,'

^the

n.'

French,

13.

efore

nouns

'

an

etc.,

Generic

the

iron

'

r

in

used

all,' 'generally,'

alled

English,

unlike

be

may

Article. les

(generally);

or

absolute

It

le '

hommes

fer

'

the

men

be

iron'

'the '

or

that

then

may

mean

may

article

(so

sense

generic

understood).

Thus

definite

the

requires

'

(gener

men

aUy). 14.

ne

'

:

is:

Article

sing.

masc.

fem.

1//1,

a.'

an,

*

Note.

^,

French

"

facilitate

To

^H^"

in

are

no

neuter

gender.

the

the

V

recollection to

vocahularies

the

(a, 6).

of

masculine

gender,

following

exercises

and

feminine in opposite

arranged

columns.

Of

French

-ti", 'Xf

nouns

-eur,

implying

not

-ion,

are

-son

a

fem.

usually

ami

homme

; but

there

of are

in

those

sex,

exceptions.

many

Fem. '

'

'

.

' =

8s)

the a

'

father

the

ejils (Is

frh'e

distinction

natural

Masc.

e p^re

e

has

Exercise

uns

n

Indefinite

The

the

.

'

son

.

.

^

brother

friend

.

.

,

,

.

.

.

Za m^e

'

lajille'

the

la

'

soeur

' .

(h mute)

'

a

man,'

une une

amie

femme wife'

the

'

daughter,

the '

'

mother

a

girl '

sister

friend

'

(pr.fa-m)

'

a

woman,

-e,

4-17.]

PARTiTIVE

Fem.

king'

Hhe

e palais

'

lareine '

the

(pr. 4;

et

Le*

1.

"

'

Lami;

.

r^re

et

JUs

a

ramie;

et

'

2. Les

les^amis;

un

et

'

'

and

p^ea

fai une

house

the

/es

et

les^amies,

uiCami;

palais

queen'

'

I have

'

'),

linked)

m^re,

J^ai

JUle; fai

une

have

t never

la

5.

'

ai

l*homme;

soeur.

une

1/

and

et

p^re

'the

la maison

palace

fai (forje

a.

iX

SIGN.

Masc.

e roi

une

m^rea.

4.

J^ai

6. J^ai

amie,

Le

7.

maison,

un

et

roi

reine, b,

1.

"

the I have

a

(m.) ;

(French

sisters

the

and

friend

3. The

nd

.

brother

The

man.

'

friend

The

man

4.

(/).

like English,

the

and

brothers

The in

the

plural)

'of,' and

d 'to,'

s

add

house.

a

'

d

(from).'

of

2.

sister.

the

nounSj

; I have

palace

de

to

(in).'

*

Contraction.

16.

lend

a

with

orm,

:

viz.

The

"

following

le

de

prepositions les

or

(never

la

with

V)

or

into

one

"

Ex.

du

'

p^e

des

father.'

of the

'

(m^es)

p^es

fathers

of the

(mothers).' au

'

p^e

to

father.'

the

(m^es)

auxp^es

'to

fathers

the

(mothers).' But

:

de

before

De

17.

French

*

a

like

Items

in heavy

be

emphasized

to

ot

clause.

'

la m^re

1 6.

ossessive,

f

AND

ARtlCLfiS

a

of the

or

vowel

to

be

is (f

mute

different

Hence

the

carefiillj

noted

English.

type

'

'

no

have

nouns

h

Vami

de

mother,'

in reading.

The

stress

'

fhend.'

of the

"

Ex.

.

d'wn.

not

case-forms,

English

and

possessive by

explained

is usually

on

the

the

even

must

student,

last word

a

FIRST

n Frencli

id

a

of

(or

be

du

');

mother

sel 'of

eans

of any

(any),'whether (=dele) pain may mean bread,'

flour,'

(some)

flour,' '

sons,'

it is used

as

^(any) '

(any)

sons

flour';

; du

dee '

sel

'

fits

salt

bread,'

(some)

'of

dee

;

du

Thus

la farine

'

idea

partitive

or

le

independent

nouns

English.

de

;

the

Ze, la,

with

the

bread'

'of

apples.'

before

in

not

'of the

either

De

"

also

or

(or

of the

to denote

word

expressed

according

'(some)

'

the

father^s

the

mother's'

pommes

is used

"

le)p^re

Sign.

preceding

some

(any)

*the

m^re

the,' but

'of

de

by

relations,

oblique

(=

Partitive

only

not

la

du

salt,' de9

the

Independent

18-

Ex.

"

father'), de

the

all other

(i/e).

preposition

'of

like

expressed

[18

PART.

'

of

the

the

sons,'

(f .

pommes

apples.' its independent

In

Exercise

(etc.)is

du

VI

'

hU

?e toiY

(f .

Note.

Vdme Za

or,

sa

before

or, as

'

I give

(ace.)' "

govem.

De

(the) water

; pi.

; '

he

f

avez-vous

(it)is

'

'

'the

you

'

the

window

f .,

his, her,

have

pen'

soul

m.

; pi.,

its ?

'

'

the

/en^^re

m^n) ses

'

'

'

m"s

'

my

'

'

'

'

I speak

'

son)

'

have

'you

vowel-sound,

above,

(pronounce ^)

donne

que

'

'

ma,

'

'

'(the) soup' (the) meat

la plume

roof

avez

je parle je

heart

the

.

il est

Tcaw

(the) flour

'

farine

la viande

'(the)paper'

(f

VGus

'

'(the)milk'

Ze foiY 'the

son

to ....

la soupe

'

'

mon

'

grain

'(the) bread' (the) butter

le papier cceur

the

Fem.

(the) wheat,

le beurre

called

usually

(a, 6).

Maso.

lepain

le

use,

Article,

artitive

U

partitive

'

'

whom, and

a

which must

be

expressed

before

every

noun

they

tively respec-

8-20.]

a.

1.

"

Le

des

des

es

de

us

Vous

eur

PJiomme.

et a

a

viande

es

plumes

d

1.

The

h,

"

dentical

in

ouses.

4.

the

nd

ave

ens

e

to

the

bon

When

b.

'

read

verb. ; but

nglish

s to

its "

part

Cela

be

n'est

(beaucaup

with

observed

this

Je

partitive

'much/

to

de

du pain

(e.g.^a

that

French^

'more/

above)

apples.

6. You

and

paper

you

9. I give

sign

:

Ex.

adjective. "

accusative

'

'

pain

J'ai

by

preceding

as

to

contrary

also wx"ins

any

(no

represents

the

not

word

after

in English.

English

adverbs

spoken It is then

bread').

piece^of

a

of

bread,'

Z?a also a

object

I have

is not

This

precisely

preposition plus

an

Sign."

required

article

*the

bread.'

pas

the

are

of

roofs

partitive

by

'

of

man,

of

men.

unmodified

Partitive '

ami).

girl's father.

the

the

good

n'ai

pas

of something or

alone

is the

Ex.

preposition a

(some)

noun

Dependent

20.

sed

I have

'

pain

et

(cf. note

Have

7.

(18). to

soup

brother's

my

is preceded

noun

the

independent

as

alone

its

of

and

de

papier

heart

the

la

a

donne

son

3. The

pen.

butter,

bread

and

soeursf

p^re,

{de

ami

Avez-

?

du

donne

e

(these last four expressions

apples

salt

used

When

a.

and

Je

viande

des

au

toit

viande

11. Je

heart,

girl's

speak

girl's mother,

Deis

19.

as

soup,

I

la

et

parte

d^un

man's

man

The the

of

5.

; the

2.

speak

8. I give

egative

f

I

12.

Je parte

of the

French),

water.

?

heart

Je

Le

la

')pain

any

liommes.

aujt

de

de

frh'es

9.

pain.

13.

heart

the

des

fr^re.

mon

soeur.

son's

bread,

eat

de

m^

heart,

n's

du

et

'

or

3.

pain,

la

de

cceur

p^e.

du

'

le

;

du pain,

(*some

10. Je parte

Pami

a

du

mon

parte

Avez-vous

7.

Peau

de

"/'ai

Avez-voiis

de

hU

Je

XI

Pliomme)

5.

avez.

viande?

avez

Le 4.

maison. vous

6.

la

2.

SIGN.

de

(but

p^e

hommes,

que

pommes

pommes.

.

du

fenfires de la

t lea

PARTITIVE

AND

coeur

Vdme

h'e;

t

ARTICLES

usage,

of

'less/ etc.). "

i

But

requi

quantity Ex.

Un

FIEST

lt

0U8

'

avez

a

a

'

de pain

plus

;

bread

the

'

r^O '

bread

of

piece of

piece

bread

much

du

pain

beaticoup

de

morceau

un

;

'

have

you

;

VIT

Fbm. *

'

book

the ^

morceau

'

the

piece,

morsel

....

to carfc

*

the

to pi^ce

'

the

'

^

on

'black'

'

(de)

trop

too '

(de)

assez

n^ai

many '

too

much,

many

mute

/i') .

Note.

a.

e

pas

'

I have

not

either

side

bonne

ollow

their

de pain.

ons

fr^res

onnes

10.

des

n'ai

e viande

de

pa^ ct to

lack

bread

have

(cf .

ens

?

5. I have

French),

de

et

de

X,

they

J^ai

de

de

qualify.

bon

et

pain

n'ai

parle

des

n^avez

J'ai

donne

de

de

trop

bon

de

pas

11.

peu

de

et

du

soeur

d'eau.

12.

Je

frh^es

la

Vous

pas

Je

4.

6. Je

bons

d

9.

viande.

14

or

verb]

2).

f

eau

n'avez

pluToes.

noun

note

parle

viande.

de

personal

plumes

bonne

votis

(bef.vowel

ne

Vms

livres.

et

pain

sosur.

('good'

soup

nd

de

Peau;

assez

je

'

(adjectivesfrequently

noir

de bonnes

donne

pain

2.

Exc.

soeurs;

pas

de

J'ai

1. You

"

bonnes

n^ai

pain

explained

7. Je

beaucoup

Je

du

5. Avez-vous et

every

de la viande.

J'ai as

nouns,

8. Je

ivres.

b.

3.

soeurs.

xymme.

et

['not of the

before

expresBed

pain

viande.

as

3.

are

du

1. J^ai

on

pas^

.

Adjectives

"

"

vez

.

quantity

'

*

'

of

adverbs '

enough '

je

good

'

much,

little, few

'

(de)

peu

'

(de)

piece

'black'

noire

beaucoup

'

map

'

^

bonne

good

ir

pain

(a, b),

Masc.

e

que

bread.'

more

Exercise

e Zm'e

n

'

de pain

orceau

tARt.

3

bread

before

repeated

above) not

6. I have

any some

soup.

and

to

pens

'soup'). 4.

son.

my

(or I

good

have

2. You

have

bread

3. I

Have no

and

good give any

you

pens some

:

-^

the

water.

bread some

good same

7. I

0-23.] bread

much

ive

he

NOUNS.

man,

good

etc.).

books

8. Have

10.

enough.

Plural.

21.

:

[22.]

Nouns

Ex.

to the

9. I have

?

few

and

form

usually form.

singular

in

ending

s,

or

x,

in

and

of

most

to

'

coral/

-au,

-eu,

those

in

au

Ex.

"

and

pi.

are

z

pens.

their

le p^e,

by

plural

pi. les p^es.

few

jr.

feux

;

le

in

(as well add

in the

unchanged

lesprix;

a

-cd then

*fire,' pi.

feu

hapeaux;

"

in

many

Ex.

of

-ail)change 'hat/ pi.

chapeau

'horse/

chived

nez.

instead

jr,

add

-ou,

as

les

nez:

plural.

chevaux;

pi.

coraux.

VIII

Exercise

(a, "). Fem.

Masc.

(pi.-8)

cov^in

'

the

'

cousin

the dog (pi. -s) 'the son' eJUs (pi. "r) '

e chien

.

^ .

,

.

.

la cousine

(pi. -") (pi.-s)

la chienne

la

Jille (pi.

-s)

'

'

the

cousin

'

the

bitch

'

daughter,

'the

girl' nez

)

(pi. "

'

'the

la voix

nose '

the hat (pi. -a) 'the (pi. nephew -oj) (pi. chevaux) 'the '

e chapeau neveu

cheval '

horse

(pi.giniraux)

(pi. "

la peau '

jument

'

une

(pi. coraux)

',,,.,,,,

coral

'

'the

'

(pi. -s)

voice '

'

the

skin '

niece

the

'

mare

'the

general corail

)

(pi.peaux) 'the (pi. -")

la ni^ce

la

e g^iral

e

books

many

give

"

Nouns

ending

orail

nouns

leprix:

and

hat

e

(or I

man

good

little paper

leJUs, pi. Us fits;

[23.]

;

e

too

you

I have

French

"

(silent)s

xceptions

e

the

UOUKS.

dding

e

to

apples

1

2

ot

many

and

XHI

armie

(pi. -s)

'

'

an

army

'the

to

rner

(pi. -s)

'

the

'

sea

FIRST

IV

il

(eUe) a

i7

n'a

'

Us

ont

Us

rCont '

1.

"

,

H

e

vo'ix.

4.

7. Mon

.

"

1. Have

I give

any

5.

nieces.

have

eneral

my

many

the

A

[25,^

a'feul

le

(at m.,

These

"

ignifications,

le

half

of

in

-al those s

add

a

'

three regular

some

my

he

few

la

mer.

sons

any

6.

the

of

g^rd-

but

nephews,

sister.

voices

The

general

8.

sea.

The

sky,

(bal 'hall/ in

words

(dMail

'detail,'

portail

plural.

is in pi. aYeux

is in pi. yeux

also,

form

'carnival,'

camaval

is in pi. cieux

eye,'

have

plural

-a/7

in the

heaven,' '

Plural.

the

for

'ancestor,'

a-i),m.,

=

(pr. eu^y),m.,

ail

skies/ mis

in

etc.),simply

del,

Note.

Rules

nouns

about

doorway,'

The

Les

palaces.

few

etc.),and

to

5.

er^ants f

Has

has

He

4.

Beaucoup

de

des

2.

?

sisters

cousines.

3.

coraux

A-t-U

corals

7.

Additional

[24.]

Les

6.

sister.

I give

chapeaux.

neveux.

and

et des

(xmsins

defiles.

de

pas

de

horses.

good

has

to

des

il n'apas

brothers

hats

child

chevaux.

heav/covp

you

the

des

et

'

*

soeurs^

n^ont

cousins

a

ghiiral

et des

ffls^ mais

de

chiens

not

m.,

enfanty

;

fr^res

Mes

des

ont

b,

des

a

heaucoup

a

aux

n

'

have

'

but

'

'

they

pas

?

not

have

they

he

'has

; a-i-U

'

has

'

mais

a.

he

'

pas

'

(she) has

'he

[23-25

PART.

in

(aXtuU

some

special

(pr.'ew) and

*

grandparents/

less

dels

common *

artificial

compounds).

Exercise

IX

(a, 6). Fem.

Masc.

bijou (pi.

-x)

'the

jewel

'

6asw/(pl.bceufs, fs mute),

laperle

'the

ox'

.

.

la vache

'the 'the

pearl cow'

5,

26.]

ADJECTIVES.

XV

Masc.

Fem.

e mouton

'

'the

'

(pi.animaux)

animal

(U

village

in

as

la brebis

(genericterm),

sheep

'

an

animal

village

'

bUe

une *

Engl.) 'the

la

'

e Franqaia

(adj.)

'French'

)

"

in

as

Engl.)

city'

'

la Frangaise

.

,

sheep '

(adj.

/ranfaise 'French'

.

'

Frenchman

the

ewe,

beast

a

(S

viUe

'the

ranfais (pi.

'the

French

the

'

woman

ily

^

a

'

'

useful

utile

Note.

a.

1.

etails

e

es ateux

es

b.

I

1.

"

jewels

me

he

4.

city.

et des

My

H

my

vache

of

3.

There

are

the

house.

eyes

Are

there

Le^t

noirs.

Mon

aievl;

brebis

sont

brebis.

balls.

I

2.

give

in

Frenchmen ; the

dark

are

7.

sont

la

et

ancestors

heavens. 8.

6.

many

cousin's

the

beaucoup

{des omitted)

nephew's

; to

mais

noirs.

speak

; my

5. My

souvent

de

2.

les deux

noir;

I

balls;

skies

est

la ville.

coravM^

boeuf, la

Le

parle

sister.

jewels) in

thereare

del

de.

after

dan^ de

peu

sont

ancestors

; the

sky

Le

7.

8.

my

are

camavdls

avez

4.

French.

of the

. The

to

'

they

(du etc.) is omitted

Voua

of

speak

'

'

bals

utiles.

?

there

young

des'Frangais.

animaux

(are)

'

'

Frangaises

des

yeux

a-t-U

often

3.

bons.

'

is

'

; y

sont,

article

des

are

'

partitive

a

'

there

jeune

et deperles.

bijoux

. Les

;

; souvent

II y

sont

'

or

'

The

"

"

in

'

dans

'

(or it) is,' Ha

he

'

il est

is

there

There

corals

ancestors

(= black). is

a

in the

jewel sea?

ADJEOTIVES. Feminine.

26.

ut

"

Ex. '

sojge

f .

so/ge ;

terminating

adjectives not by

made

'great,'

grand

wise,'

All form,

feminine

special

orm.

"

f. grands;

Jeune

e

adding

'

young,'

to

the

joli 'pretty,' f .

jeune.

in

-6

have

masculine f.

jolie;

XVI

FIRST

27.

In

e

adding

some

changes

[28.] Final /becomes [29.] When

e,

the

openness

denoted

/,

/i,

Final

[30.]

pareil/e;

vieil

s.

Ex.

"

bon

or

doubling

the

cMre;

cruel

:

form

feminine

the

i

form

masculine

(often)by

in ei7,

(m^

(as

'

'good

'

'cruel

oty

'

4pai8

thick,'

s

o

etc. '

'

bonne;

:

final

and

similar

pareU

grosse.

before

are

latter

the

a

public:

x

their

by

doubling

e

long

publique;

and

usually

(helle

e

plural.

written

longue;

'long':

fo/

invariably

are

I before

in singular

mou

nouve/,

feminines

and

before

are

'foolish,

6e/,

vowel-sound

both vieille),

and

g,

form

fou

'new,'

nouveau

(the last optionally);

c,

in

polysyllables

Ex.

'old,'

Final

[32.]

adjectives

few

a

fo/le, molle^

nouvelle^t

is

"

neiie.

"

from

h^

to

the

:

f. vive,

lively/

of

cJier 'dear'

'beautiful,'

vieux

letter

Ex.

oi

and

Beau

made

u^

:

grros'big':

[31.]

mo/,

t.

doubled.

also

'soft,'

or

"

*

w/

vowel-sound

its change

1^ n^t

monosyllables,

are

this

by

'neat'

cr%ielle; net

Ex.

"

Thus

occur.

may

penultimate

of

either

final

a

of

the

".

[27-34

PABT.

qu^

jaloux:

jcUousG.

[33.]

here:

Among

/rat" f.

'dry,'

34.

Plural.

masculine

good,'

grec

s^che; doux

with

f.

'fresh,

fausse;

the

and

pi. bons nouveau,

blanc

'Grecian,'

f.

feminine finals

(bonnes) ; pi.

above

fratche;

Adjectives

"

the

f. douce;

'sweet,'

corresponding

{belles)\

to

exceptions

-jr,

may

rules

faux

grecgue; 'red,'

usually forms

form

f.

their

respectively) "

'false,'

plural

like

.

mou,

pi.

-#,

f

vieux,

(fo nonns

(f. bonne

'

-s,

sec

rousse.

(cf.21, etc.). Ex. bon beau (f belle) beautiful,'

fou, pi.

noticed

f. blanche;

'white,'

roux

be

pi. pi.

beaux same.

4.]

ADJECTIVES.

Exercise '

(f

great,

tall

little, (f. -e) joli (f -") pretty (f. ) 'useful utUe

small

grand

.

-e)

X

(a, b).

'

( beau

)

"

.

r

c?"weZ

(f.crueUe) (f muette)

doux

secret '

'

.

'

?r^s 'very,'

cruel '

Ze gargon

mute '

'

1.

as

whether mere

2.

An

"

eune,

thers

from

'),

a.

objects

decides

uphony

"

4.

La

3.

Mre

Les

brebis rri^re.

ienne

ville de

eaux

chevaux

t elle est

aussi

of

a

7.

de

laine

II

y

8.

a

II

tr^s

to

past

belles

un

est

its

pere

their

sense.

ordinary

the

petit,

grand,

quality

separate

object *

blanche

rose

Only

noun.

;

mauvais

the

Often,

participles.

oMif

et

so"ur

ma

6.

douce. de

beau

10,

2.

file.

(such spoken white

however,

Mon

belles chien

9.

et

Ma

Avez-vous

Je

une

m^re

aimables,

p^re dans

maisons

belle est

tr^s

aussi

tr^s cher

aux

parle

est

sont

cousine

vaches.

tr^s heureuse*

le bon

adjective.

beaucoup a

they

noun

Ex.

HiaHngi^iahing

(e.g.la

bonne

ma

the

"

in

et la grande

frdre

la

et de

the

of

Mon

N.

are

wool with

bon,

noun

a

kind

same

gargon

files

the

denote

they

place

grand

jeunes files,

the

'

the

follow

or

etc.), serving

when the

1. Le

cti"e.

form,

'

world

bonne.

precede

they

'

neighbor

the

complements.

est

precede

when

always

and

may

usually

color,

other

mere

'or

ou

'

boy

the

number

adjectives (beau^ joli;

follo^7

nationality,

and

gender

predicate

ma

;

adjective

etc.)

usually

or

peres

common

vieux,

in

agree

attributes

lea bans

;

'

'also,'

the

'

Za laine

good

Adjectives

"

fifteen

me

se

'

'

.

Note

*

le monde

old

(f bonne)

sweet

awsst '

Ze voisiii

ancient,

.

Note

'

'

'

(f douce) .

(f andenne)

ancien

(f.blanche) 'white'

/awa? (f fausse) ' false '

'

(secr^e)

bon

f i*esli '

'

.

secret

mw"^

'

.

^ Wane

'

dear

'

(ch^re)

c^er

public

Grecian

(f grecque) frais (f fratche) grec

.

actif(i, axstive)'active'

'

(theureuse) 'happy '

agree-

'

a bonne

.

lovely,

'

able

ualify,

f

(f

'

aged

.

\ heureux

'

"

aimable

(f.vieUle)^old, (f publique)

( public

.

^

beautiful,

*

(f beUe)

( vieux

'

*

rfine'

.

'

^

petit

XVII

et

ma

Van-

brebis^ tr^s

dji lait

de

bonne

frais,

ou

FIRST

VITI

e

11.

reaufrajche? 12.

frais.

on

My

1.

"

ome

a

and

ittle

oman

here

in

are

the

happy

man

12.

horses.

Have

plus

you

or

plus

Only

great'

grand,

a

women

sweet

very

I

pearls

?

have

voice. 10.

any

not

I have

13.

she

and

little girl.

my

11.

^more,'

means

The

white

tiful beau-

a

less

'

^

or

least.'

'greater,'

=)

if preceded

or,

pronoun,

my

'

le plus

moins

; and

most

Ex.

"

by

'

'

great

grand

grand

'the

est great-

and

lative super-

greatest.'

form

three plus

adjectives (or moins).

'

'

meiUeur

:

good

'bad.':

mauvais

Note.

father,

their They

comparative are

:

"

CoMP.

'

'

has to

water

possessive

Pos.

petit

beautiful

a

'

mon

without

bon

pretty

(^partitive).6

^

a

way,

'

36.

friend's and

cruel

very

niece

white

Plus

^

same

(^more

grand ;

active

women

woman.

any

"

article

in the

eans,

My

happy

Comparison.

definite

the

8.

a

give

An

3.

man

I

2.

house.

new

36.

He

monde.

(good, adj. repeated) is

7.

du

dear

de

maison

daughters.

My

lai

du

aussi

La

daughter.

good

and

fresh

and

the

and

little

beautiful

men

of N.

milk

homme

beautiful

and

mother.

fresh

I give

un

est

4.

A

5.

good

cruel

13.

voisin

my

fat

et

fmisse.

woman.

men

village

a

Son

sister's

mute.

many

old

is (elle)

9.

is

beautiful

;

my

fralche^

est

and

very'^active

sister

eUe

et

son

Uo

Veau

de

14.

little

bread

good

an

faux^

est

blanche.

est

ami

b.

II

J*ai

[34-36

PART.

little

"

petity le plus

pire

If petit petit.

moindre means

Even

better,'

le meilleur

'worse,'

'

:

Sup.

'small mauvais

'

'

lepire

less,'

may

be

'the

le moindre

(in size),its

comp.

regularly

'

and

compared.

the

'

best

worst' '

the

superl.

least

are

plm

36.]

ADJECTIVES.

Exercise

XIX

XI

(a, ").

Masg.

n

Fbm. ^

ar"re

e c/^e

(c mute)

'the

'

'

the

'

e mMal

or

'

'

e

'

e Bhin

ussi

.

lus

.

.

.

'as '

que

.

'

ls sont

{or so) .

'

1.

Note

NoTB

1. Mon

ma

est

Cet

plus

homme

AmMque,

oisin

est

en

after

est

8. La est

mon

est

le

;

in

Seine

est

votre

meilleur.

as'

...

est

10.

Je

the

belle

jeune 5. La

les m4taux

le

que

meilleur; pas

definite

le

article

of, from.'

2.

Le

3.

fleur, que

chine

Cette

fr^re,

mon

France

pas

and

fem.

are

-e

soeur.

n^est

n^ai

*

excepted)

-e

in

de

ma

ami.

longue

chevdl

rivers

plus

sont

in

rivers

la plus

elle est

not

(a country)

que

est

moms

'precious'

after

often

grand

Vargent

'

and

6. VAllemagne et

'so

que

.

'

Seine

cette

.

(some

and

and

f

:

are

shrubs

countries

meilleur

7. Vor

trks bon;

or

rose

so"ur

'

Sweden

'

they '

en

;

in/

plus

la

et

jeune

'

of countries

PAngleterre.

elle que

heval

of

names

bel arbre^

'

trees

'

'

cet) this f.); prideux

pas

lives of

fr^e

or

sont

names

always

except

"

eux.

ne

or

Most

mute,'

(m.

;. ils

.

.

'

Grermany

'the

(aft.negat.)

; si

'

'

*

le plus

Ule

'

h

or

names

Before

"

as'

...

than

.

.

dwells

masc.

2.

s used,

a,

he Most

"

are

etals

'

are

'

'

'

England

America

'

la Seine

vowel

they

l demeure

.

'

'

France '

la Su^de

(pron'ce cd) 'these'

es

st

'

more

(or, before

'

vine

VAllemagne

money

Rhine

'

the

VAmMque '

que

'

'

thorn

VAngleterre

'

silver,

the

.

'

'

rose

the

la France

elm

the

'

la vigne

'

an

'the hawthorn' 'the

rose

...

Z'^jwnc

(the) iron

'

fer

la

.

(the) metal

'

'

lily

leaf'

lafeuiUe 'the

.

'

ivy

(the) gold

argent

.

fir'

the '

orme

n

.

flower'

the

rawd^jjme

(s heard) 'the

e lierre

'

trunk

oak

e soptr^'the

^

^a^ewr

.......

e tronc

e lis

'

tree

a

est

aussi

si grande

que

les

Rhin.

le cheval

moindre

plus

pri-

9. Mon de

mon

souvenir

X

FIRST

de

(remembrance) de

in

b,

France;

1.

"

(Charles) is

generic)

is

the

in

of

in

man

America.

brother.

(de)

the

is

man

beautiful

than

America.

9. This

voice

is better.

10.

11.

not

best

least

the

his

than

My

My

my

ivy

6. The

more

is smaller

He

(Le fer, as

young

friend.

is

world.

I have

Iron

3.

best

2. Charles

lily.

the

This

France

7.

woman's

12.

13.

is my

is older

this

than

4.

gold.

man

vine.

England

Du

France.

en

brothers.

my

than

This

the

but

best

the

ives

y

8.

is good,

oice

s

5. as

ermany.

beautiful

more

useful

demeure

II

Sv^de.

youngest

more

beautiful

s

is

rose

friend.

earest

de

le roi

The

11.

Jiomme.

cet

[36, 37.

PART.

i

than man's

cousin

friend

(/.

of

remembrance

little sister.

imHEBALS. 37.

Below

(higher

are

to

numbers

the

given be

cardinal

learned

as

ordinal

and

they

Ordinals.

1

un

1st

premier

2

deux

2d

second

(c

g) or (x z)

=

deuxi^me

3

trots

3d

troisi^me

4

quatre

4th

quaJtri^me

5

cinq

6th

cinqui^me

6

six

6th

sixi^me

7th

septi^me

8th

huiti^me

9th

neuvi^me

(q

(x

sepi

k)

=

Finals

=

ss) (set)

usually

before

9

0

hult

Before

sounds.

(^It)

vowels,

neuf(f=jgr) dix (x ss)

X

=

=

silent

consonant-

"

8

20

occur).

Cardinals.

7

to

numbers

/=

V,

and

(x

10th

dixi^me onzi^me

(x

onze

11th

2

douze

12th

douzi^me

3

treize

13th

treizi^me

4

quatorze

14th

quaiorzi^me

=

^

long)

=

z)

z.

1

(ei

=

=

z)

37-40.]

NUMEBALS.

Cardinals.

15

quinze

16

seize

17

dix^ept

18

dix-huU

19

dix-neuf (diz-neuff)

20

-ymgt

16th

quinzi^me

long)

16th

seizUme

Fr. (diss-sety i) (diz-^U)

17th

dix-septi^me

18th

dix^huimme

19th

diaj-newmdme

20th

vingtUme

^

(ei

=

(^ silent)

etc.

Inflection.

38.

Cardinals

is in the

*four

he

feminine

Ex.

"

'

Note

1.

"

Note

2.

"

when

^200,' but

cents

dates,

Cent *

cent

and a

hundred

deiix

do

not

treated

are

Usage.

"

'

quatre

require

are

Ex.

Le

Henry

instead

used

numera

added

trois ^203,'

quatre-

dnq

article

:

cent

like

octohre

adjectives. before

and

of

before

5th

the

of

except

ordinals,

seeond" ^

names

names

October

of

for

'

;

Fourth.'

XII

(a, 6). Fem.

abitant

^inhabitant* '

e th^me

the

the

'b,

quart

an

have

^100'

indefinite

the

"the

also

Masc.

an

by

(literal

invariable.

dates

In

"

Exercise

*

cent

'

80

persons.'

precisely

(and, optionally,

sovereigns).

e mot

of

cent

are

quatre-vingt

(a thousand)

cardinals

first"

and

mille

Anomalous

enri

multiples followed

not

'

quatre-vingts

that

except

89.' In

overeigns,

the

s

Ordinals

40.

that

and

invariable,

are

million

wwe,

deiix

{mille') personnes 39-

a

fourscore'),and

sign

plural

to

up

twenty's,

vingt-neuf

n

Ordinals.

etc.

n

f

XXI

theme

"

habitante

\ .

,

.

'

(common)

word

.

la legon

la parole

'

year *

une

annee

une

heure

'

a

quarter

.

.

.

'inhabitant'

.

.

.

'

lesson '

the ^

'

'

(notable) word '

a an

year hour

'

'

Xn

FIRST

[40

PART.

Masc.

Fem. ^

e soldat

'

the

'

October

*

ctobre

100

mille

(or mi7

in dates ^

^

a.

1.

"

ez

');

J'ai

ce

en

ingt;

le

.

II y

a

II

b.

cent

our

5

.

he

year

En

6.

huit

mil en

;

* =

5.

habitants.

cents

('of

deux

heures,

has

'),and

t is eight

(dollars) s.

cinq cow

one

3.

this

May

(cf .

o'clock.

This

year.

heures

two

is

man

and

the

6, under

sentence

He

is

rich

cent

quatre-

left

in

out

('the'

premier

(quMre, etc.

premieres

'

hundred,

anrdes.

quart.

My

2.

oxen.

years

5. Charles

(mai)

un

mille

seconds

(obs.French

les

85

la

huit

trois

arm4e

et

trois

a

J^ai

Henri

Pendant

is 80

woman

9.

9.

cette

and

first lesson.

first of 1888

dans

soldats

is 80 years

He

usually

(or gecond), Henri

Vbu^

(or dix-huit) cent

mil

(trot's etc.) octobre;

horses.

in the

The

(

etc.) 2.

Cette ville

4.

ans.

heureSy

cousins.

ans

quatre-vingts

octobre

hundred').

trois

white

ords

(deux

; trots

et

quatre-vingt

premier

mille

1. He

years

Le

deux

*a

est

"

cent

; Charles

not

0.

trois

a

with

o'clock soeur

'

'

avec

;

s

')

year

j

omitted)

'

'

final

'

une a

the

a

one

th^me.

huit 7.

French);

army

date

the

1000

without

^

quatre-vingt-deux

mil

ingt-huit.

'

or

3. II

village

'

per,

'

a.d.)

etc.,

^

fr^re,

le troisi^me

et

81/

; par

un

a

elle

abitants;

egon

'

hour

an

^

(also Van

year

chevaux.

cinq

ld

'

heure

in

:

during

pendant un"

'

80

'

1000

after

'

in, in the

'

^

la date

quatre-vingts en

an

arm4e

'

cent

"

'

'

une

soldier

old

years

4.

old.

of

8.

It

(transl. has '

There

200

are

V.

II ; Henry

I ; Charles

second

has

mother

October. is

a). (riche) with

one

fifty

7.

In

o'clock dollars

Pronouns.

Personal The

41.

are

pronouns

pergonal

ADJEOTIVES.

PEONOMINAL

AND

PEONOUNS

xxin

ETC.

PEONOUNS,

1-44.]

dis-

or

conjunctive

either

jnnotiye. [placed

before

directly

(or after) the

subject

or

verb

as

Disjunctive

["eparated f r.

unemphatic

object]:

at

;

predic.

hi

'

he,

f.

'

Note

, /'.

.

2.

r

Je,

fai

I have,'

'

:

of

the

[43.]

lauses

:

[44.]

see

^

m*aime

pronouns,

'

you, )

m.

you

*

they, '

vous

ye

two

le donne

'

then

have

I,' Vavez-wous

object-pronoun (mc, "

me,

te being

te,

then,

it to

it by

iw,

etc.) 9

have

'

in

etc.)

however,

in you

subject

verb

:

e.g.

you.' as

hyphen),

a

The

"

as

follow,

they

to

attached

etc.

personal

'I give

cases

common

subject-pronoun (Je,

ai-je

the

the

appended

construed

indirect), precede

i\

y', m%

Pronouns.

whether

The

clauses,

is often

Conjunctive

(being

The

us

me.*

[ I myself,'

verb

e.g.

loves

he

e.g. moi-mSme

the

him,' In

"

U

'

self

conjunctive personal r object (direct or Exception,

we,

vowel-sounds

disjunctive pronoun

the

Position

before

te, le, la are

me,

To

"

'1

'

'

eux

'

them

'

her

olles f ) them

mdme

le vols

to

I

*

mphatic

'

leur

them,'

'

him

.

"

Ex.

Note

'

they 1.

"

42.

,

'

'

thee

she,

"Ous

^""

'

thou,

nous

:

me

*

'

save

emphatio]

toi

elle

*n

the verb,

I,

'

moi

./ l/es,

je

b.

Conjunctive

a.

in

English,

viz.

:

"

interrogative it ?

'

impera

affirmative replaced

by

moi,

^IRST

tXiV

before

oi^ except

ui ^give

it to

45.

two

the

earest donne

e

le lui donne

2d

h '

:

46.

He

*

//

nstead

ux^

to "

I lui

en

sends

him

to

Indicative

1.

2. tu

'

aimes '

ndefinite loving

"

The

he

French

'), and

the

aimez

!

'

donner

think

penser

'

crois

il est d

fai

'

besdn '

void

love

'give '

je

of

!' '

'

'

to

Ex.

"

2.

vous

aimez

'

'

etc.) corresponds to

also

the

2d

love

they

love

not

like

pense

etc.)

(lit. have

progressive

/atme)

'

'

are

only

pi.) etc.,

need

of

love

you

love').

donne

is, here

we

'

'

'

(eUe

:

'

I need

here

It lui

en

*

love

aimons

('I do

(Pres.je

to

you

things,

pronouns.

other

nous

'),but

(Pres.je

me

thereof

of

pi. 1.

(Imperative

it belongs

behold,

love

present

I believe

de

instead

aimer

(faime

(*1

sends

to

3. ils aiment

present

emphatic

He

Ist

(a, 6).

'

in English

present

me.'

it.*

'

lovest

*

reference

*

present

loves

vous

object but) //

donne,

lui

a

direct

'therefrom,

y

XIII

(etc., cf n.)

thou

Je

it to

G-ive

a

vous

En

of

.

3. il aime Note.

'

I love

'

faime

Ex.

"

you.'

after

him

to

me

with

placed

speaks

'

envoie

"

used

Exercise

ing.

me/

comes

person

(lew).

first is

and elles),

then

are

'He

parle

vous

eux, (elle,

They

elles).

//

ordinarily

lui

lui

(not //

you.'

He

3d

the

of

the

which

PARTICLESi are

de

of

of Hence

me

I*envoie

'thereto'

^give

him.'

it to

Pronominal

nd/

that

Donnez-le-moi

you.'

occur.

gives

vous

donnez-moi

me/

les) preceding

conjunctives cannot

vous

but

it to I give

'

Two

"

le (la,

give

person,

onne

im

I

^

it/ donnez-fe-

give

some.'

object-pronouns,

verb,

e

Note.

me

^

donnez-U

^love

aimez-moi

give

Of

"

him/

*

onnez-m^en

Ex.

(46).

en

[44-46

^AM.

')

to

the

("

46,47.] Note

1.

Tu Note

*

"

ime;

3d

les

moi\Je

e lui donne; Pavez

e

dit

d,

ense

Q

donnez-lul

lume;

11.

elle. des

fous

9.

b.

1.

loves

e

him

im

book

ere

nd

him

; give

of her.

ouse,

and

11.

a

47.

ither

fine book,

*

like

by

phatic)

or

him

je by

me

je

je Kous

3.

d

13.

2.

eux;

5.

une

Ce

livre

12.

Void

est

Donnez-

du

15.

la

avez

10.

/

nous

Vbtis

hesoin.

heurre: le donne

Je

; I give

me,

him.

of

and

give

them

to

him.

belongs

to

horse

13.

is the

I

thinking

am

praise loue,

lit.

me

loue

*

I

12.

me

(= think)

etc.,

in

are '

praise

moi-m%me

me

'1

(=

me

her

(a) me,

I have

fine

a

they

and

15.

some.

He

of it.

English

"

of

Give

of

fine houses, give

it

give

it to

give

Think

him.

paper,

Expression. myself,'

10.

have

They

Here

book,

a

I

:

think 8.

also.

and

hat

a

; I

them

6. You

her

love

and

is

Here

it to

him,

love

We

4.

pens.

her me

of

of it.

I

"Ous

Donnez-moi

lui.

him.

some

it to

Reflexive

The

'); je

donne.

8.

crois.

is

and

ings render-

le donne;

pense

etjy

Here

14.

of them.

peak

it

"Ous

7.

et d

9.

This

I speak

je

mo/,

book.

books,

the

are

a

I love

Love

7.

so.'

(tot,lui^ etc.).

mot

hesoin.

parole,

and

speak

her.

of

and

me,

; I give

5. They

you.

thinks

the

person

d lui-mime.

I give

3.

us.

it to

ive

loves

He

He

or

il

j'en ai

avons

sa

le donne

je

;

"

J'ai

14.

her/

predicate

possible

le leur

d moi

the

the

^

emphat

pronoun

3d

*

all

aimez-le.

papier,

en

nous

plumes,

oi-mhme

du

For

several

relatives.

after

donnez-la-moi.

Pensez

Donnez-moi

onnez-m'en.

de

;

plume;

donnez-la-moL

ose^

as

une

^

je

II parte

6. Aimez-moi

or

le donne;

me

near

ijii le pense

him/

(tot^lui^ etc.);

ct elles.

it,

or

person

personal

him.'

:

donnons;

4.

').

said

('of') mot

ensons

o

le lui

nous

//

2.

aime.

^

one

and

instance

each

here

:

before

used

(give in

persons

friends

'/ love

mot

to

refer

conjunctive

form

is sometimes

alone

Paime

the

of

Vaime,

Je

or

a

render

disjunctive

XXV

English,

intimate

to

way

the

form

1. Je

between

only

place

in

as

may,

is used

j'e I'aime,

"

'

*you

The

isjunctive a.

'

thou

is to

.g.

Vous

"

2.

Mof,

ETC.

PBONOtTNS,

reflexive

French ^

praise

expre

rendered '

myself me

unem-

myself

XVI

FIBST

(*myself

if

etc.,

being It is to

pecial

lle,

euXy

elhs)

individual

n

imself

d

indefinite). II '

imself

One Note.

Se

"

it to

ne

E.g.

the II

(eUe)

Every

precedes

other

a

ever, how-

person), etc. has

a

himself,

or

thinks

lui

of

(-mBme)

On

doit

of himself

*

^

He

(she) praises

{elle-meme)

himself He

to

reference

lui-mime

loue

se

with

loue

(/ui

pronoun

(subjec

thinks

only

of

de

soi

parler

rarement

(one's self).'

object-pronouns

it

:

se

he

*

rest promis

promised

himself.'

POSSESSIVES.

48.

ing,

The

ing,

(combined

I..

ing.

L

either

adjectives or

with

a

(the

:

noun) F.

(or

ma

mon

note

ta

morif

cf

}"

.

1)

(or tan)

tes

son

|

,

,

^^^

*

}

ses

le mien

his, her, its.'

"^.^'^j'our.-

nos

F.

la mienne "

les miens

les miennes

fe Hen

la tienne les tiennes

")

les tiens Ie si en les siens

la sienne les siennes

M

la nStre lesn6tres

le noire

L

"'^^'^Vyour. j

la vStre ie voire les vStres

ing.

/eur

/e /eur

ing.

VOS

leur"s j

'^

their.'

:

understood)

my.

(or son) \

sa

noun

M.

mes

ton

pronouns. Pronouns

M.

L

ing,

are

possessives Adjectives

I.

L

by

French

personal

(die)se

individual). speak

person

plural,

one

qu^d,

songe

seldom

3d

the

myself

(meme, 3d

the

of

preceded

moi-mBme

with

regular

in

II ^

soi

(subj.an

should

the

is preferred

pense

is

think

^

however,

"

a

^I

conjunctive se (sing, or pi. : : or ace. dat.), and the disjunctiv

'

person.

pease

for

that

only

(herself)'or

Chacun

je

like

reflexive

especially

themselves soi,

the

by

viz., the

reflexive,

For

French

omitted,

noted

herself,

Expressions

"

rendered

often

be

in

also

are

reposition,

oi.

etc.

emphatic),

[47,4a

PABT.

\

|

*

mine.'

,

thine

/

his, hers,

)

t

its.'

, ^"^^ ^^"-

!"

yours.

la leur ) ,

les leurs

)

'

'

tiieirg

PRONOUNS,

8,49.] Note

1.

beginning

ords Note

2.

hese

49.

The

in

to

gender livre;

mon

ooks)

and

number

'

XIV

'

'

e courcige ^

e m4rite

'

(the) character

.la ,

'(the)

'

hardiesse

^

(the) merit

^

la vertu

.

'(the)

.

'

'

virtuous '

le nbfre

"0S

of

enderings

5.

miennes).

.

Je

.

Je pense

pense

et

la

et

la mienne, 6. Je mon

donne

d V aimable

les

de

ion

Ifof

frhre

4.

5es

fr^res (or soeurs)et des

du

pain

et

au

enfant

leur

ion ;

de cette

d

petit mes

vertueuse

fr^re amis

m^re

possible

et le mien et

de

mien,

ies

d

mArite

vertus

du

et

et

mes

;

re

(give all

mon

ami

f tonne

2.

3. Son

(et la lour). de

la

et

tiennes.

le caractkre

parlent de

ami

;

voire

hommes

et

soeur

Tna

;

les nbires.

son) caro/Ct^re

Ces

d

Hen

soeurs

mes

m^rites

disposition

et de

ceur

;

;

memorable

le

et

'

(the) conduct

'

'

'

fr^re

'

(the) memory

courageous

m"morable

les Hens

'

'

'

et

'

(the) boldness

'

kind

amiable,

courageux vertueux

'

la conduite

,

aimable

1. Mon

'

(the) disposition

good

'

breeding

behavior,

ours.

(her) pen.

(the) virtue

la m^Tooire

savQir-vivre

eur

his

(pen,

remembrance

'

r^es

'

la disposition

'

(the) courage

souvenir

"

Ex.

"

Fem.

e caract^re

a.

to

made

(a, 6).

Masc.

e

plume

sessi pos-

book

my *

; sa

which

possessed. hava

^1

etc.).

farther,

noun

d,

or

definite

mien,

English,

then,

the

livres

mes

Exercise

e

is

au

de

the

with to

in

form

(her) book

his

usual,

as

by

preceded

d le mien

with

plume; *

are

determines, this

before

used

mute.'

as

mien,

but

livre

; son

du

to

are

son

'

h

or

contracted,

use,

ma

ion,

mon,

pronoun-forms

are

possessor

form

forms

vowel

the

le mien

de (i.e.

g^ee

t

When

"

a

with

prepositions

rticle

ai

feminine

The

"

XXVn

ETC.

miens

et

au

;

les

ia

(o mien,

aux

lours.

et au

vdire*

XVm

b,

is

1. My

"

; my

nd

yours.

theirs

; his

brother

I

of

of my

to

and

4.

theirs.

his

kind

his

of

We

memories

character

and

his

of

speak

yours.

of

courage

and

of

disposition

and

of

great

good

and

our

;

; her

sister

friend's

virtuous

books

yours

theirs

and

and

remembrance

dear

memory

; of

his ; my

and

pen

character

yours

[49-51

(me).

me

Demonstratives.

The

60.

demonstratives

are

adjectives or

either

Adjectives

(combined

the

with

(noun

:

noun)

F.

(cet^cf. note)

ce

I.

cette

phrase

'

.

this

ceux

those.'

.

.

that

'

celles

.

(or

5 1 '

To '

here

and

c/ etermined

by

Cette

ce,

femme-ci

n familiar

difference '

there

are

to

or

and

Ce

Ex.

"

'

cela

et celle-la

qa)

et '

est

this hon

Exercise Masc.

jour

e mois

With

(which

'

'

the

pure

may

be

XV

(a, 6).

'

and to

that,'

the

noun

they

ce

to

contracted

that

is good.'

'

pronoun

horse

that

refer-

h *mute.'

or

this

suffixed

and

[ence

c^est

vowel

between

celiii-la 'this woman

a

with

frequently

celuL

cheval-ci

phrase,

beginning

words

the

-/a

'this'

ceci

that.'

before

emphasize

.

orm

is used

Cet

"

in

c',

(ones)

those

is'), indef.

'it is, that NoTE.

(one).'

that

or

(ones) or

'these '

celle

.

(one)

.

ce

:

understood) F.

celui

ces

'these,

or

M.

that.'

'this,

pronouns.

Pkonouns

M.

Sing,

e

Our

(her) merits

The

is very

2.

His

3.

and

6.

ours.

ers

his.

thinking

am

his ; my

and

and

pens

and

ind

.

book

*

PART.

FlUST

that

and

one.'

Cela

one.'

(or

Fem. '

the '

the

day

'

la nuit '

month

'

la semaine

'

the

night '

the

'

week

qd)

1,52.]

PRONOUNS,

XXIX

ETC.

Masc.

Fem.

e langage

language,

'the '

e gargon

*

enfant

messieuvs

a.

1.

"

'

same,

2.

hommes.

dameS'Ci

s

de

elui

a

b.

ce

This

girl and

ooks

and

language

This

6. These

e.

Here

nd-

He

the

are

pens

loves

is not

that

(= 4.

is very

some

8.

?

hose

ut

are

'

que

est

'

'

he

says

d cef

enfant fr^re

very :

10.

ces

;

et

celui -la

si

sage

which,

days

; these

that

This

you

that

d

et

') dit

what

7. Ceci

bon,

est

of my

more

These lady.

that

and

beautiful

more

nights. 3.

cousin).

gentleman

that

than than

prudent

those.

(pr4f4rez-vous)these

prefer

little girl, it is true. It is the

these

and

same

month,

the

or

is true,

9. This same

week,

day.

same

Interrogatives.

52,

are

either

adjectives or

Adjectives

combined

uel

interrogatives

The

with

noun)

(noun understood)

:

'

qui que *

which,

prononns.

Pronouns a

what

?

'

who

?

whom

(or,after

lequel

'

which

?

:

'

'

preposition,

(one)?

'

quoi)

;

que

mois.

prudent,

do

pas

n^est

tr^s beau.

beautiful,

this

true.

(ce

night

cousin's

boys

larigage

jour-ci

brother's.

my

Ce

quHl

this

and

my

U dit

cettejille;

C'est le mime

8.

day

1. This

"

(past pple)

sayest,' et d,

4.

'

'

true

enfant et celui de votre frhre, 3. Ce monsieur-ci

C'est vrai^ bon.

'

cet

celles-ldb.

dame

;

\Jlady ; vrai

thou

gargon

Ce

pas

n'est

ce

votre

ami.

6.

'

dis

5.

son

vrai,

st

et

Mrs.'

-self

good

'

little girl

'a

(pi. Toesdames)

madame

(pret.);'said'

J'aime de

ceux

et

tu

d,

Je pense

girl

madam,

'said'

I say,'

'

the

enfant

^

dis

je

(the)language

'

prudent,

'says;'

^

'

'

-s)

wise,

'

JiUe

une

.

.

'

sage

nfants

.

.

(pi.

m^me

dit

la langue

.

sir, Mr.'

gentleman,

s

.

(generally)

child'

*

.

.

la

(pron.me-s'eu)pi.

onsieuT

el

talk

^

hoy

the

'

what

?

FIRST

XX

Qud

in the

fern.

qtiel, each

de

or

f. laquelle; lequel

(d

64.

lequel,

combines

Qui,

que^

The

66.

le

with

But

a

after to

only

[57.]

after

ndefinite '

sense '

(lit. of

*

Whose'

e.g.

which

to

like

is used

what'

:

// n'y

Hen

a

chiefly

de

'

'

They

is used,

quoi

can

and

is expressed

the

by

is rarely

interrog.

refer

dxmt

(59) except

used

in

(53). a

general

is nothing

There

parUr

then

leqv^

prepogitions

after

qm.

object-form

to

XVI

*

(a, b).

'

^

'

'

; mortel

wife,

spouse

^

mistress,

the

teacher

'

queen *

.

'

'

the

Vimpiratrice .

sick

'the grandmother'

la mattresse

la reine

emperor

malade

the

'

empress

'

mortal

'

'

red

r(mge

'arrived,*

with

aux.

'be,' not

'have'

'received'

re^

tomb^ ce

'

'

the

'

.

'

arriv^

lagrand'm^re V Spouse

.

teacher

master,

king

Vempereur

' .

the

the

grandfather

husband

the ^

'

the

qui

'

fallen

'

(nom.),

; acheti ce

que

'

bought

'

(ace.) 'that

which,

what'

or

speak

Fem.

le grandrp^re

le roi

duqud^

=)

pronouns.

direct

the

*

Masc.

le mattre

lequel

')"

speak

Exercise

V^poux

also

'who,'

often

It inflects

*

has

(not gwe)

less

'which,'

prepositions.

are

quoi

'

that

(^whom').

which,

(de

"

lequel,

m.

:

Pronouns.

qui

preposition

[58.] Quoi

;

Thus

"

precedi

"

which,

who,

Lequel

usual.

a

; and

invariable.

qui^ lequel^ :

*"

persons

as

le and

article

.

inflection

f. lesqtteUes

are

quoi

below

[p^^^ Qui

def

the

of

etc.

relatives

described

adjective^

independent

leaqueh^

auquel^

=)

its

doubling

ordinary

compounded

has

m.

pi.

an

Relative

re

f

In

"

element

A

like

is inflected

63.

[53-58

PABT.

8,

59.]

a.

PRONOUNS,

1.

"

Que/

Qui

2.

onnesf

Que

4.

ousf

dit

de

ces

7.

uxquelles est

ui

de

d qui

d

dames)

reine) de qui et

onne

h.

fax

ce

(one)

houses

{transl.'love-you')

o whom

do you

f which

ones

eacher

he

boys

he

white

rose

12.

hinking.

69-

whose,

nd

oO

nd

a

heval

'to

dont

books?

whom

do

is sick ? 4. Of

do

whom

which

one

(m.

must

of

10.

he

says

with

m.

f.)?

? to which

.) are

ing think-

you

9. The

etc.)? I

love; have

you

which

11.

speak. of

speak? and

whom

you

qui)

Dont

"

'

whom

you

is generally to

parle

'

the

(from)

of

for

used

reference

(or duquel) je

rose

love

you

;

My are

is true.

is often

where'

teacher

red

de

quoi

grandmothers)

Particles.

which,

the

The

(not

which

A

'what':

which

you

f

and

8. What

?

say

arrived;

love.

What

he

precede

('is')

whence*'

relative,

these

6. To

Relative

hich,

which

?

(grandmother,

randfather

horses?

(m., f

we

whom

of these

{give both

does

vrai

(m.)?

one

7. What

qui) je

teachers

which

.)

A

') est

what

est

qui

which

(one) of

they?

are

'

5. Of

has

who

? who

clieval

(not

=

{La

dit est vrai,

(one)

Who

Le

'

queen?

3.

(Les

maitres

L^empereur

auquel

which

U^poux

11.

?

(d, which

of

?

13.

cheval

which

de

grand^m^re

Lies

14.

quHl

Which

ma

speak

(m., f.)?

nes

which

grandmothers?

of these

(ones)

ce

vrai;

2.

12.

parle.

('that

qui

est

(f.)?

of these

Le

pensez-

Lesquelles

faime.

que

arrives,

59) je

.

15.

king?

teachers

hich

dis

je

que

cf

Ce

16.

1. Which

"

:

a^heti.

Veau.

de

hon;

st

dont

aimez-

quo/

6.

9. C^est

malade.

sont

per-

(deux soeurs); duquel vos fits pensez^ousf

de

reine

est

pensez

(or

que

la

elle pense

vous

qui

Auquel

pensez-vousf

C^est

10.

arrivSe.

(L' Spouse)

rriv4

files

vos

A

5.

J'aideuxfr^res 8.

files

ces

le meilleiirf

est

{de laqxielle)parlez-vousf

de

grand-p^ref

maitres

Quel/es

livresf

Laquelle

3.

notre

XXXt

Quels

reinef

aimez-vousf

bonnes?

JiUessont

es

Quelle

nous

Lequel

ausf

f

rot

ETC.

de

place

horse

or

of

a

with for

used

whom

d

time.

which

or

relative;

(or dans) Ex.

"

I

Le

speak.'

XXXn

FIRST

La

(or

ou

maison

[59, 60

PART.

laquelle) je

a

house

^the

vais

to

which

I go.' Note.

be

could

be

Dont

"

used,

unless

expressed

rrangement

fits est

has

o

duquel

of

the

were

son

whose

you

son

2.

3.

chevaL

4.

parte.

dont

La

est

donnez

ous

h,

you

"

la

rose

Vhxymme

1. The

master

2.

have

arrived

which

is red.

4.

(lady-) teacher

king

(where)

he

(or dans 6.

*

of

l

son')

'the

man

vous

man

Ce

The

whose

il est

of

is

wife

I have

been

horses ; the

he

i

p^re

duquel sont

of which men

whose

the

of

roof

speaks.

5.

The

speak.

6.

The

we

(i"ti),7,

Le

feuilles

house

books

qui)

arrive,

sick

son

whose

beautiful

whose

5.

les

the

speak;

you

man

de

Venfant

dont

Varhre

ce

re^u

not

d,

monsieur

parlent,

avez

but

laquelle,

lefilsduquel

of whom

Us

lequet) il demeure.

7.

avec

palace

has

the

duqueC)

or

(soivt arrives). 3. This

of

in whose

if

(font

parlez

duquel)

(or de

rouge,

The

speak.

ons

The

as

same

whom

voiis

qui,

or

qui,

malade.

8.

tomMes,

dont.

(a, 6).

de

(or

dont ou

palais

Venfant

XVII

de

(or

maison

Le

must

Llwmme

(lit.*of

fits'duquel

dont

dont

Uhomme

Ex.

"

or

'

whose of

the

case

either

is

whose'

speak.'

1. Vempereur

"

instead

etc.),

whose au

*

preposition,

English.

Exercise a.

English

'

a

in

used

L'homme

arrived.'

by

is in

man

in

when

laquelle,

(de

words

^the

amv4

used

preceded

by

(etc.)

whom'

be

must

The

to

city

which

arrived. Indefinites.

60.

The

When

indefinite

pronouns

inflected

at

all, that

only adjectives,observing tous he (f.toutes),and plural '

some

one,

somebody

being

qutlque^-unes),

a

is

in

compound

adjectives are

and they

(f toute)

tout

.

that the

like

treated

are

quelqu'urt

plural of quelque

m.

'

quite

ous. numer-

ordinary '

every,

all

is in

(f.qu"lqu*une) (f quelques-uns

and

un.

61-64.] Observe

On

[61.] and

Von

'

one

:

"

'

(=

as

used

beginning after

^

following

the

also

people

alone.

subject

et^ si^ ou,

e.g. si Von

:

oh, que '

'

; qu'on

or

or (adj.,

pron.

one

and

for

Von

que

'

one

; et

latter

(the

by

a

word

changed

to /'o/

(^always

silent

euphony,

if

^

gula sin-

always

followed

Unless

"

^) is

they

generally,

Z, it is frequently,

with

XXXni

ETC.

PKONOUNS,

before

usually

a

A^sound). [62.^ one,

anybody,'

and ^

Aucun

not

'and

anybody)

if

ne,

without

(rien) '

He

'

^

Vaime

loves

^No

Do

like ?

you

love

not

loves

Je

n'en

the

Tout

la

tovie

son

a

ville '

courage

de

aucune

(anything)?

'

ces

personne

Personne

Personne.

aimez^ous?

^

Hu/

Ex.

"

a

'

the

^

ne

Whom

any,

every,

'

courage

^

means

toute

les

city,' tous ; tout

est

requires him.'

loves

^None

^

man,'

^none'

knowledge

no

tout

(any)

whole

all his

Vaime

I have

pronoun,

every

subject)

all,' if it is defined

whole,

^

as

ne

means

noun

'

pure

homme

tout

personne

H^aimez-vous

girls.'

(pron.,only

connaissance

; but

As

pronoun.

Ex.

verb.

before

is undefined

Qui

n'aime

n'aime

have

they

Nobody.'

ai nulle

[64.]

II

(not

nobody

meaning U

ne

with

^

then

Ex.

"

anybody

him.'

[63.] Hu/ (adj.)^no,' before

verb.

of these

one

no

no

construed

negative

(nothing).'

nobody

you

one

is

there

loves

He

(rien)?

ne

used

This

^nothing.'

^

noun) any indefinitely)^anybody,'

are (pron.) anything,' usually (placed before the verb), and mean

'

do

definite

a

*

r/en

JUHes

(pron.

personne

to

referring

of it.'

all,' if the

by

an

'

hommes

'

all.'

"

'

every

all

city

;

tout

men,'

'

perdu

or

article

everything, ville

noun

(all

everything

is lost.' Exercise

XVIII '

*

chaque

(invar.) every, (pi.-s) some ^

qu/elque

(a, b).

each

.

.

.

chacun

'

quelqu^un

body,

plusieurs

^

(invar.)several

'

(f .

'

'

-e) every (cf 60)

.

autrui

'

.

some

'

anybody ^

.

one

(invar.)others

'

XXXrV

U

Teste

^

he

'

be

a.

3.

The

"

from

separated

loves

He

*

On

1.

"

Tous

vous

9

personne

11.

Personne

Laquelle

ne

de

files

per

One

1.

"

en

are

re

pens

thinks

6.

He

anything

am

these

(en

loVes

children

love

boys

thinking

and

said

speaks of several

child of

loves him.

persons.

Personne; ne

ami

15. 17. ne

they

me

Toutes

Plusieurs parte

sing

pas

3. All

beautiful.

are

(=

loves

of him.

quelques) ^ =

him.

8. Do 9.

I have

12.

Here

quelques-unes

void

this

5.

few:

a

Have

said

teacher.

Everybody

are

and

children.

Nobody.

nothing.

chante.

parte.

nobody

thinks

nobody.

10. Every

en

ne

Rien.

her

some

or

void,

nobody

I have

?

are

nobody,

and I

Nothing.

I

her

Personne

(=

loves

dit.

ITaimez-

8.

Cet homme

is happy

Va

qudques-wns.

rose.

en

n'cume

mortel.

me

13. Aucun

une

18.

mother

ai

rien.

le monde

one

est

aimez-vousf

a

dit.

Tout

All

some

No,

of

Vont

good

of nobody,

im.

Je n*ai

ChaquefMe

and

4.

are

Qui Aucune.

(des plumes)', here

anybody?

said

sings,

mortal.

; here

few').

19.

Every

2.

happy).

pens

sounds)

d'autrui.

beavxxmp

12.

r/enf 16.

belles.

sont

10.

personne.

dit.

homme

fen

//

and

him.'

loves

one

verb,

E.g.

belles pommes.

vos

aimez-vousf

cesJUles

(or plusieurs

b.

Va

me

14t. H^avez-vous

reste.

es

9. Je n^aime

the

Que/qu^un

Oui,

6. de

quelques-unes

before

Tout

4.

mortels.

livresf

No

*

2.

danse.

sont

*

if

object-pronouns. Vaime

ne

^

si

well,'

is placed

not

personal

Pon

et

*

*

/le

^

bien

no,'

Aucun

queJques

Donnez-moi

^

by

nobody.'

hommes

Us

5. AveZ'Vous

7.

it only

chante

'

(it)remains

particle

negatiye

'

dances

non

yes/

everybody

world,

sings

he

^

personne

13.

danse

(mi

can

ne

U

'

all the '

he

'

il chante

Note.

'

le monde

tovt

[64

PART.

FIRST

7.

He

love

you you

not

nothing 11.

a

to

Every dances.

5,

66.]

VERBS.

XXXV

VEEBS.

Erench

65.

he

verbs

I.

e

to

one

esides,

some

Regular

The

first

he

owever,

hat

to

best

epresents

the

KoTE.

It

"

II

er-verbs, The

iV-verbs,

ith The

ither

few

of

changed),

of

the or

root-form,

and

III

a

verb,

root

of the

as

alone root

of

IV

below

seen

for

extended

whole,

is here

class

con-

juga

classes. that

student

tenses

certain

marked

many

conjugations

by

of

a

These

endings. heavy

consist

verb

type)

are

all verbs.

in the

(in

the

side,

/^-verbs.

simple stems

by

side on

regular

of

up

advantage,

first three

the four

adopt

made

classes

that

of the

o/"-verbs,

identical

four

caution

different

has,

one

each

practical

(recevoir)which,

to

(pri mary

sixteen

properly

some

of the

model-verbs well

accor

and

own.

character

paradigms

exceptions

stem

the

of the

its

to

the

(in

only

class

conjugation

in adding

ndings

comprises

it is of

(especiallyFrench)

rammars

66.

be

may

radical

is, then,

general the

alongside

their

verbs)

form,

IV

paradigms

fourth

the

of

verb

the

place

language.

the

of

verbs

(so-calledirregular of

its

As

classes.

break.' receive.'

all the

Conjugation

three

^

'

all vary of

"

finish.'

'

recevoir

change

peculiarity

:

love.'

"

Class

These

verbs.

Jin/r

exceptions

model.

^

aimer

below

to

according

classes,

as

rompre :

without

conjugated

is

which

nearly

few

four

"

:

comprise

some

with

into

"

;

-01 r

Verbs.-

Ex.

:

-re

IV.

hese,

divided

-/"

III.

I-III

are

-en

II.

Classes

Regular

infinitive,

of their

ending

A.

I-III

by

paradigms unchanged, some

added

below, in

consists IV

ending.

often

FIRST

XXVI

Below

67.

are

serve

may

which

rompre^

the

given

[67

PART.

tenses

simple

as

for

models

of all

aimer

Unir^

and

verbs,

and

y

regular

of recevoir. Indicatiyb Present

je Jin-is

aim-e *

I love do

u

*

loving,

(am love)*

U

il aim-e

ous

aim-on

ous

aim-ez

Us

8

^

aim-ent

1

*

etc.

Jin-is

tu

aim-es

romp-s

je

I finisb,'

tu

break/

etc.

tu 2

Jin-iss-ons

nous

romp-ons

vous

Jin-iss-ei

vous

romp-ez

Us

Us

Jin-iss-ent

etc.

receive/

regoi-s

il regoi^

nous

^

1

*

romp-8

il romp-t

Jin-it

re^-8

je

^

romp-ent

notis

recev-ons

vous

recev-ez

Us

regoiv-ent

Imperfect

aim-ais *

I loved did

u

*

je Jin-iss-ais '

lov'g,

(was love)'

il aim-ait

ous

ous

Us

romp-a/S

je '

finished/

etc.

Jin-iss-ais

tu

aim-ais

I

tu

il Jin-iss-ait

tu

etc

received/

recev-ais

romp-ions

nous

recev-ions

romp-iez

vous

recev-iez

nous

aim-iez

vous

Jin-iss-iez

vous

aim-aient

I

il romp-ait

Jin-iss-ions

Us

Jin-iss-aient

etc.

U

nous

Us

*

romp-ais

aim-ions ^

recev-ais

je

I broke/

recev-ait

Us

romp-aient

recev-aient

Preterit

je Jin-is

faim-ai^ *

u

'

I loved

*

U

il aim-a

ous

ous

'

*

Jin-is

tu

aim-as

tu

Jin-it

"

tu

(will) love

1 *

ai

and

sounds

The the the

=

e

must

student stem

endings,

in

of

the the

3d

in

everywhere

silent

-ent

je

tu

impf.

and

fut. present

is the

break

'

tu

romp-r-as

^

pi. cond.

; but

of avoir

use

dropped

t

'

shall

(^recevoir,however,

(73).

receive

recev-r-as

after c, d, t. fut. (6).

and

'

of

I shall

il recev-r-a

^ in pret.

=

fut. the infinit.

Final

recev-r-ai *

il romp-r-a

in

observe

I shall

'

je

#8

romp-r-ai "

tujin-ir-as iljin-ir-a

il aim-er-a

*

'

finish

'I shall

Us reg-urent

Us romp-irent

je Jin-ir-ai' "

aim-er-as

that

romp-ites

aim-dtes

I shall

^

reg-umes reg-utes

vous

*

reg-us

vous

Jin-ites

'

tu

nous

vous

Future

I received

romp-tmes

nous

ilsjin-irent

reg-us

il reg-ut

Jin-imes

j*aim-er-ai^

*

il romp-it

nous

^

*

I broke

romp-is

aim-dmes

Us aim-erent

je

je romp-is

I finished

'

or

Note

will/

losing

its

oi)

7.]

VERBS.

Future

xxxvn

(continued).

us

atm-er-Ofis

nous

fin-ir-ons

nous

romp-r-ons

nous

recev-r-ons

us

atm-er-ez

vous

fin-ir-ez

vous

romp'r-ez

vous

recev-r-ez

s

Us

aim-er-ont

Us romp-r-ont

fin-ir-ont

^

Conditional ^

aim-er-ais 'I should

je fin-ir-ais "

(would)

I should

Us recev-r-ont

romp-r-ais

je

finish'

*

I should

reeev-r-ais

je '

break

"I

should

love*

u

fin-ir-ais

tu

aim-er-ats

l aim-er-ait

U

us

aim-er-ions

nous

us

aim-er-iez

vous

s

'

receive

tu

romp-r-ais

recev-r-ais

U romp-r-ait

il recev-r-ait

fin-ir-ions

nous

romp-r-ions

nous

recev-r-ions

fin-ir-iez

vous

romp-r-t'ez

vous

recev-r-iez

fin-ir-ait

Us

aim-er-aient

tu

Us romp-r-aient

fin-ir-aient

Us

recev^-aient

*

Subjunctive Present

je fin-iss-e

*aim-e *

tt

I (may,

'

love

shall)

*

l aim-e

tufin-iss-es il fin-iss-e

us

aim-ions

nous

us

aim-iez

vous

aim-es

s

Us

aim-ent

je

(etc.) finish

I

"

romp-e

"I

tu

je

(etc.)

regoiv-e

break'

*I

tu

romp-es

(etc.) receive'

regoiv-es

il romp-e

il re^oiv-e

fin-iss-ions

nous

romp-ions

nous

recev-ions

fin-iss-iez

vous

romp-iez

vous

recev-iez

Us

fin-iss-ent

Us

romp-ent

regoiv-ent

Imperfect je fin-isse

aim-asse *

u

I might

love

should)

I might

*

(could, '

je

(etc.)

romp-isse 'I

finish' tu

l aim-at

fin-issions

nous

ous

aim-assiez

vous

fin-issiez

vous

aim-assent

1

ote

ta

The

student

that

the

stem

in

observe

of

the

cond.

cond. is the

the

use

infinit.

imperfect the shortened the endings and 3, preceding foot-note Cf page. in is variously The rendered sul)junctive

oi) ; *

romp-issions

'

reg-usses

reg-ussiez Us reg-ussent '

'

of

reg-ussions

vous

romp-issiez Us romp-issent

fin-issent

must

tu

romp-isses

nous

nous

(etc.)

receive

il reg-ut

aim-assions

Us

I might

il romp-it

ous

s

*

'

break

tufin-isses il fin-it

aim-asses

reg-usse

je

(etc.)

might

or

should

(recevoir,however, avoir

(73).

English.

The

of

*

would.' losing

.

'

iven

above

are

only

the

most

typical.

meanings

xxvm

[67

PART.

FIRST

Imperative *

love

im-e

*

*

!

let

im-ons

im-ez

'

love

us '

love

*

Jin-is

*

finish

'

!

*

romps

'

break

'

Jin-iss-ons

romp'Ons

recev-ona

fin-iss-ez

rompsz

recev-ez

!

receive

refoi-8

Infinitive *

'

love

(to)

im-er

Jin-ir

'

finish

'

*

romp-re

'

break

*

receive

recev-oir

Pasticiplbs

Present

fin-iss-ant

im-ant *

'

loving

*

receiHint

romp-ant '

finishing

*

breaking

*

broken

'

*

receiving

Past '

im-e

'

loved

Note.

fin-i

de-, and

{aper-y con-,

^

'

^

accept.'

agir

^

give.' protect,

^hear.'

enser

'nourish.'

r4pondre

think.'

punish.'

'

le doigt '

le devoir

Obs.

II

se

'

duty

the

'

finger

the

; le

la

(dat.)coupa

'

*

return.'

sell.'

'

conceive *

; la main

fruit

forbid.'

^answer.'

give,

fill,fulfil.' vendre

concevoir

defend,

*

rendre

^

IV.

87-9.

hang.'

^

nourrir

remplir

-cevoir

in

^lose.'

perdre pendre

^

speak.' ^

the

fruit

*he

main

hand.'

the '

'

; pauvre

his

cut

poor.'

hand'

(lit.'the

for himself^).

Note.

The

"

it

when

or

in

these

etc.) words

them

feeling

certain

sorrow,

of

a

causes

by

equired

is used

Subjunctive

contained

tatement

ome

entendre

cure.'

^

arler

described

are

'

gu4rir

punir

of

difendre

'

keep.'

oy,

choose.'

choisir

^

and

-oir

received

III.

build.' ^

cut.'

arder

in

verbs

act.' *

bdtir

'

onner

all compounds

conjugated

Other

per-cevoir).

burn.'

ouper

are

*

ref-u

II.

ccepter ^

*

romp-u

re-cevoir

I.

riiler

'

finished

like

Precisely

"

'

is not

chiefly

of being

certain

The

aurprise.

lo

akin

in dependent

desire,

preceding

words

(as

imparting

to

subordinate

be

given

will

the

in the

of

exercises

or

clauses

becoming

a

subjunctive command,

clause that

such follow.

when

reality,

is, then,

fear, a

the

doubt,

character.

7.]

VERBS.

Verbs

(regular) requiring

emander

*ask,

XXXIX

the

require,'

command,

prier'

a,

1.

"

Je

la maison

(2 tenses) 2, p.

erai

.

II

livre

r^re

Nous

6.

evoir.

nous

mis;

iss/ons

les pauvres.

raient,

sHls

argent I

esire

vous

;

Us

^

to

et

nous

.

1.

"

Give

Conjugate

agir, 4.

eaning.

nd

hen

and

those

Give

that *

the

parler^

Words

5.

requiring

son nous

nos nour-

r^pon-

de

(transl V utile

quails

il

je

;

choisisseni quHls

me

des

recevra

-ons,

-ions,

and

that

Give

the

forms

their

subjunctive

are

is

meaning,

meaning. spaced.

fere dif-

forms

brdler,

of

their

and

have

and

stem

whose

the

concevoir.

vendre,

circumflex,

nourrir

in the

donneni

perdre

the

Give in

en

II

donneni

souhaite

3.

have of

terminate

terminate

and

meanings.

that

5.

Us

lis

punir,

choisir,

forms

meaning.

that

r^pondre

their

son

coraux.

mes

full

d

nous

8.

V argent;

de

pensais.

que

choisisseni

je

je gar-

remplH

parole;

je disirais

regoit

regoive

entendre

and

their

II

of couper, and

endings,

enser,

iss-,

forms

the

Us

');

argent;

notre

in

;

lui

note foot.

vous,

que

sa

quHls

son

perdJssions

entendu.

any

^V utile

9.

argent.

leurs; je defends quHl b.

him

rendeni

nous

entendaieni

(had)

give

A

il ordonna

je defends

choisisseni

mon

endeni

lis

avaient

them

quHls

utUe

7.

cf

il pensaii

;

souhaite

que

lespauvres;

ens

d cet homme

forbid

il disira

fy

si

qu'il

je

amis;

:

livre ;

il penseraif

nos

amis;

main

j^ordonnais

;

donne

me

mon

bdtis

je

;

(not vendf

gardai

la

homme,

perd/ons

nourrissi

Je

II

je lui parlerais

devoir

son

nos

pas

perdions

3.

brUlera

se

cet

aimiez

(2 tenses)

emplit

il

;

ndre

le coupe

2.

elle vend

;

je luiparlais;

;

vous

si

;

gargon

forbid.'

^

^fe

qu^il

quelqu'un.

fruits.

le doigt

brida

se

des

xxx\i)

mo7i

fentends

;

'desire/

(a, b).

je desire*

(2 tenses) le

ivre ; il pwiit

XIX

Varhre;

coupe

d^sirer d

ask,'

pray,

Exercise

"

'wish,'

souhaiter

'

rdonner

:

subjunctive

of

their nour-

bdtir^

and

ii

E

[69.]

y

their

in 1st

mhnerais,

take

in

Verbs

[70.]

etc.

enaqais^

Verbs

[71.]

hus,

ai,

a,

o.

'

'

:

b,

"

very

:

'

'

employer

call

Conjugate

the

'

avoir

specially

orms

have of

of the

fut.

Je

(-e//wherever

'

motion,

passive

by

to

and

q

ge

=

:

pr.

menakons)

; impf.

mangeais^

etc.

to

y

i before

e

mute.

"

(6). '

trox^er

'

trace

'

use

to

nine

eat '

prot4ger of above

'

'

manger

'

protect

verbs,

noting

68-71.

Verb-forms. of the

the by

some

and

'menace'

'

tenses

(or,in

buy,'

g

conceal

according

COMPOUND

and

mangeons^

tenses

simple

of letters

be

XX

buy

'

acheter

The

out) (through

cede;

etc.

menacer

change

Compound

72.

etc.

'

eat

hide,

'

change

mene,

je noie.

pr.

'

'

ppeler

c

would

eeler

eter ' throw

etc.,

i

t

change

menacons

'

lead

Je

ov

menes,

etc.

*

I and

Exercise '

pr.

acheter

Thus,

"

-ye?* usually

drown

'

(subj.je

mh-ne-rai^

freeze,'

-ger

manger

"

in

7ioyer

ener

f

and

-cer

(since

menaqons

^

geler

of doubling

before

espectively

i.

hide,'

^

instead

e,

tu

mene,

I

en-).

Celer

"

je

fappe//e,

pr.

is denoted

following

a

of

'yield':

'

:

fut.

eond.), This

mhnent

;

Cider call

mute.

become

and

"

has

mener

Us

mene)

^

e

pr. ind.

menez,

"

Appeler

"

Note.

vous

fut.

doubling

the

*lead':

pi. ; imp've

2d

; cond.

by

or

mener

menons,

and

ederai,

^,

in

an

containing

into

Thus,

"

nous

;

thers

syllable

change

(cf.29).

nene

a

(save

a

also

and

mute,

before

pen

Changes.

Minor

68.

[68-T2

PAR'f.

FIRST

case

the the

aid

of

aid

of

are

active

of "tre

'

by

intransitive

certain

itre

made

^

be.'

be

');

and

the

aid

verbs,

all the

73-

XLl

VERBS.

3.] The

conjugation of

these

auxiliaries,

is quite

which

ular, irreg-

below.

is given

INDICATIVE *

A"oir

have

itre'he'

'

Present

Sing.

1.

fai (pronounce ji)

2.

tu

'lam'

tu

as

3. U PI.

'

I have

*

suts

je

a

(pr.

es

=

i7 esi

(= ^)

1.

noiLS

avoiis

nous

somm6s

2.

vous

avez

'VOUS

dtes

3.

lis ont

Us

^)

sont

Imperfect Sing.

1.

f

fStals

avals

I

*

*Ihad'

PI.

'

was

4tais

tu

2.

tu

3.

U avait

1.

notes

avlons

n(ms

4tions

2.

i;ot"S

ame^

vous

4tiez

3.

Us

avals

U

itait

^talent

Us

avalent

Preterit

Sing.

1.

feus (eu

=

Fr.

u

throughout)je fits '

"

2.

tu

I had

was,

I became

tufua

eus

Ufut

3. II eut

PI.

I

'

'

1.

nous

eHmes

nousfdmes

2.

vous

eMes

3.

Useurent

vousfDites Us furent Future

Sing.

1.

f

'

2. tu 3.

U

je

aural I shall auras

aura

(wUl)

hare

'

serai *

tu

U

I shall seras

sera

(will) be

*

LII

FIRST

PL

[73

PART.

1.

Tious

aurons

nous

serons

2.

vous

aurez

vous

serez

3.

ils seront

lis auront

Conditional Sing.

1.

faurais *

PL

je

I should

(would)

have

'

serais *

I should

(would)

2.

tu

3.

il aurait

U

1.

nous

aurions

nous

serious

2.

voiLS

auriez

vmis

seriez

3.

ils auraient

tu

aurais

be

serais

serait

Us

seraient

SUBJUNCTIVE

Present

Sing.

1.

faie *

I have

(may

shall

PL

sois

je *

or

have)

I be

(may

*

shall

be)

2.

tu

3.

il ait

1.

nous

ayons

nous

soyons

2.

vous

ayez

vous

soyez

3.

ils aient

tu

aies

or '

sois

il soit

ils soient

Imperfect Sing.

1.

feusse {eu *

I had or

PL

2.

tu

3.

il eM

1.

nous

2.

vous

=

(might, should

eusses

je fusse

u)

*

could,

have)

I

(might,

were

'

or

tu

should

fusses

ilfHt eussions

eussiez

3. ils eussent

nous

fussions

vous

fussiez

ilsfussent

be)

could, '

'

3-76.]

VERBS.

IMPEBATIVE

Sing.

2.

aie

PI.

1.

ayons

2.

ayez

!'

have

'

'

^

let

!'

have

us

let

^

soyons

!'

have

!'

be

'

sois

!'

be

*

soyez

be ! '

us

INFINITIVE

'

(to)have

'

avoir

^

^re

(to)be

^

being

*

PARTICIPLES

74,

form

To

he

Thus

below).

im^

'

I had

loved,'

*

I

loved.'

im4

[75.]

was

m.

pi.

:

only

aim4

I

suis

aim4

that

inflection

to

f.

aim^s^

have

the

like

an

lle

est

oys

are

La

JUle

'she

aim4e

The

"

participle direct

preceding

As

already dire

with

onjugated

otion,

is loved.'

'the

Ces

of

(observing

loved,'

f

loved,'

am

avals

/^tois

(aim^,

adjective (sing.m. a

with

but

the

with

hereafter,

girl

(that) I

gargons

sont

ing preced-

subject

excepted). have

loved.'

aim4s

'these

loved.'

Note.

76.

fai aim^

que

or

participle

participle

aimSes), agrees

object if conjugated with avoir, dire (reflexiveverbs, conjugated with :

I

past

direct

Thus

past

*

je

active

verb,

in English

as ^

fai

:

observed

subject

f. aimSe;

im^,

act.

:

the

with

'

been

any

of

principles

etc. ; pass.

It is to be

in French

eing

tenses

same

'

4t4

auxiliaries

the

on

^

had

u)

'

^ant

compound

the

verb

main

5-6,

the

combine

^

Fr.

(=

ew

'

having

'

ayant

assive,

f

XLIII

*

object.

indicated instead

should

oiler

with

be

of

avoir.

noticed

arriver

Thus:

is

J'ai

Among

especially arrive,'

if there

unchanged

in 72, certain

'

go,'

avoir

venir

aimi

cetteJUle.

intransitives verbs

the

is

con-

juga thus

always

three

(with

are

most

verbs

of

of

its

FIRST

LIV

^come/

compounds) die.'

as

le

Ex.

"

le

has

He

eat

*

laort

He

XXI

(a, b). Fem.

'

'the

verre

glass

'

'

'

'

.

.

.

.

.

.

piece

.

.

'

chest

'

if,' chez

'

si

the

governing '

subjunctive

1. J^ai

"

'

des

4tions

3.

amis.

ous

ou^

nous

6.

achet4ef

M.

Oui,

Us

vous

II

les lui out les

exige

A.

nt

^4

rendu

serions

vous

aim4s

11. La

13.

(rendue).

(or

acceptiez

parU.

bdties.

II

On

14.

a

On

je

cet

(or aimies)^

serons

serions

nous

nous

avez

the

obs. 10.

argent,

12.

bdtie.

cet

quHl

II

argent

au

courage^

chez

gar^nf

livres^

difference regrettait Les

maisons

(cetteperle) fi

fCtt puni.

etions

s

Vavez-

deux

vendu

je

contents^

moZZe,

livres

les

nous

bons;

ayojis

une

Nous

amis;

je Vai aohet^

aurions

que

donna si

nous

maUe;

fut

maison

or

des

que

acheties:

cheval; 2.

avions

donn^

Nous

un

heureux.

nous

Vous

cette

exig4

apprehend,'

ayez

sois

desire 5.

8.

achet^

que

of

vous

nous

Ont-ils

7.

donnis.

aviez

quails eussent

4.

Ouiy j^ai achet^

(for Monsieur)

'

home

V argent;

heureux.

soyons

^re)

r4hender

V argent;

de

livres.

de

'

que

que

de

aurons

change

regret.'

amis;

aurions

assez

avions et que

Nous

nous

que

pensais

Dieu

sommes

nous

amis;

(the) coin,

:

je desire

elle prie

'

trunk

^

cheval;

heureux;

suis

vons

un

slice, piece

wallet,

'

with

app

regretter a.

the

at the

at, with,

demand,'

exact,

exiger

'

'

the

goddess

(always

arrive

'

pound

'

d^ease '

'

la monnaie

money

arriver

'

'

bottle

the

'the

la mcdle

.

'

silver,

'

Za trancJie

.

'

God

Verbs

Za bouteille Za livre

trunk,

(the)

.

'

the

the

coffre

.

'

book

'the

morceau

je

II

mourir

and

arise/

arrived.'

Maso.

Dieu

9.

arriv4

Exercise

V argent

i

est

'

born,

'be

nattre

died.'

le livre

le

II

also

and

[76

PART.

bons

15.

Nous

(or bonnes)

6,77.]

6.

J^apprShende

ousin

ne

est

ai

her.

be

have

lost

rotected

her.

have

trunk

1.

They

apprehend

6, under

a

his

of

be

sold

12.

I

their

regret

that

A

subject (e.g.ai-jef

efore

the

it

after

Votre

1.

Note

'

AimS'je ?

fter

do

^

a

"

do

books

2.

t is quite

"

(or noun) in

faimef

I love

and

Instead

do

^^^

*is is not

money.

bread.

of

(cf. sentence

thought

(ainsi

so

f

je

il

introduce

the '

the

verb.

implying Est-ce

surprise

quHl

final or

est

is appen

The

sick?').

ellej

?

'

becomes

-e a

-tA-t-il 9

'

by

'

denial. '

inserted

has

the

is this

aim4f

(e.g

he ?

')

the

placing

before

common or

is

6

construction,

question

it that

EsJ)ecially

placed

break?

tree

interrogative

regular

the

in French.

he love

does

is

pronoun

mother

a

to

noun

the

^does

before '

hyphen

a

personal

rendered

(pr.^'s'/c*)is

?

lost

subject

your

que

I love

^

appended

of the

'

slice

I

(indie.) good.

by

rompt-ilf

'),and

to

questions ^

?

common

est-ce

hrase

'

(does, etc.) the

have

8.

had

had

were

are

lost.

are

answer.

a

have

you

corresponding

maladef

Before

it

Yes,

?

I would

might

connected

I?')?

(e.g.Aime-t-il

vowel

Note

is

(e.g.L'arbre

est-elle

m^re

uxiliary

a

and

verb

if

Her

3.

brothers

and

has

Construction.

pronoun

*have

father.

if I

meat

; he

sister

Yes,

he

(o

ainU

horses

?

sister

bottles

and

that

her

their

that

Interrogative

erb

Mon

present

suis

her

beautiful

piece

would

a).

lost

Their

glasses

je

loved

(par)

they

5.

eaten

This

by

I was^desiring

bought

0.

77.

require 17.

"

[compound

present;

has

He

protected

7.

have

They

1.

Have

them.

have

you

[passive :

4.

cured.

. Would

hould

perdue.

avoir

with

is punished

She

2.

will

hey

itre

Translate

"

.

in full aimer

etc.] and

aim4e), etc.].

yes

fear

of

arrivS.

aim4,

oved

(verbs

ne

malle

affirmative) soil

when

Conjugate

"

raa

que

expletive

b.

XLV

VERBS.

"

is he

pronoun construction

Est-ce

loved

que

?

'

LVI

Negative

78-

wo

Ne

(n' bef.

before

Pds

e

ne

n^aime

Je

n'ai

Je

ne

le lui

cases

I

1.

As

"

'

I love

not

Note

Among :

immediately

placed

not

sick. love

not

this

child.

I have

not

j"nished

I shall

not

give

theme.

my

him.

'

love

'

do

^

auxiliary

negative

not

it to

is rendered

is not

simply

by

pas). both

negatives

a

precede

tive infini

simple

etc.).

^

following

the

negatives,

.

e

.

.

,

plus

le

.

.

.

guere

'

*

Jamais

.

never

be

may

noticed

more

no

.

ne

*

only

que

.

.

ne

much,

not

'

'

ne '

'

rien

.

.

.

^nothing' ^nobody'

personne

'

scarcely These

are

ne

a

to

allowed perd

participle,

precede

n'y

penserai

plus.

Je

n*ai

guere

d* argent.

ttCa

disire

parler

a

ne

and

simple

donni ne

plus

plus).

qu'unefleur. parler

.

that

only

infinitive

ne

rien

2).

note

"

think

I have

scarcely

of

given

it

no

are

Ex.

any me

more.

money.

only

(or ne I wish

per-

loses.

never

has

gwe,

ne

plus,

(cf.78,

I shall

He

that

except

pas,

.

He

jamais.

Je

ne

like

arranged

follow

onne

Je

object-pronoun

"

.

II

do

*

other

e

II

(i.e. I

n^aime

aimer

am

the

above,

Usually

"

(ne pas

here

Je

:

2.

79.

seen

in French

expressed

placed

pas

{point). Note

are

is

:

I do

tMme.

donnerai

preceding

Ex.

"

enfant,

mon

a

point)

lacking,

rarely

by

expressed

usually

emphatically,

omitted,

verb-form.

cet

fini

pas

very or

malade.

point

verb

(or,more

pas

^mute^),

in certain

pas

a

verb-form

personal

suis

Je

h

or

is with

and

personal

poiTvt^

the

fter

ne

viz.

vowel

the

or

not

negation

particles,

Construction. '

^

The

[78, 79

PART.

FIRST

to

speak

no

more.

a

flower.

79.] '

VERBS.

'

Neither .

'

'

e

neither

le

.

Ex.

I

n^a

:

nor

"

ne

=

.

.

.

simple

pas)

'neither'

He

neither

thinks

ni parM,

He

neither

thought

XXII

'

'

e cfiemin '

e 7nont

*

time

the '

temple

the

the

.

.

.

.

.

,

.

.

.

Verbs

'

open

the

requiring

interrogatively,

1. Esi-ce 3.

e aim4f

fleurs

0.

II

ue

ce

3.

Esp4reZ'Vous

ntendu

u^dle

ne

ne

me

quHl

Vous

f

12.

avez

que

n^esp^re

quHl

appeU,

19.

ni

guMtf

20,

II

de

Sa

sa

are

8.

II

ne

Je

d4clarez

pens4,

le temps.

jamais

4glise.

ami

n^a-t-il

son

enfant

ce

que

18.

(o

n'esp^rais

17.

r^pond,

ni

pas

cette"

punisse

Stcis-

punief

punit

Votre

14.

maison.

quefaurai

parle

montri

ne

2.

est-eUe

ne

quHl

ni

or

negatively

used

fleurs?

II

11.

vous

doubt

'declare.'

sceur

6.

f

pas

n^entend

'

mountain

a

when

belles

jamais

Si

the

d^cZarer

N^aviez-vous

J^esp^re

'

road

'

flilegu4rissef

vende

'

route,

"

montagne.

15.

dAfendlL

church

they

parU,

pense

votre

16.

id

m'avez

ne

'

a

the

only

'):

4.

pas

cette

Je

if

'

position

prefer

when

donne

pas

ne

but

'hope,'

pr^fMef

de

plus

si

vous

m^en

ne

je Va^ccepte. ni

je

sont-elles

parle

cheval-ldi

with

sparer

Sera-t-elle

9.

enfants.

e

que

Vous

7.

point).

ense

spoke.

'

here

'

; id

'

or

'think,'

jpenser

pr^firer

subjunctive, (i.e.generally

is implied

ncertainty

'

;

'

la montagne

'

show

'

'

la route

'

hill

mount,

,

Sglise

une

.

'

road

ouvert

hon^

speaks.

nor

a

position

'

temple

a

'

oint

nor

'

une

TnoTvtrer

es

'nor'

ni

.

Fem.

e temps

Les

.

(a, 6).

Masc.

.

.

parte.

ne

ni

ni pens^

"

;

"

pense

a.

tenses

with

tenses.

compound

Exercise

n

by

expressed

'

'

ne

ni

,

.

(arranged

with

"

ne

,

ni

.

.

I

st

is usually

nor

.

.

XLVn

II

ne

ni

gargon

Je

ne

m^a

espiri

ni

LVIII

b.

He

5.

This

thinks

11.

father

an

no

this

sister

speak

(cf.Ex.

books, is

never

acts

has

Ex.

(cf.79,

more

not

to

has

ordered

Verbs

e

'

(yourself),' etc.,

enses,

by

'

have.'

*

nous

Thus

tu

fejlattes

il

se

nous

vous

"0us

this

of

'

te

thyseK,' ^

irous

In

"

object

.

etc.,

yourselves compound

itre, to

auxiliary

be

IND. '

myself

flatters

flattons

'

flattez ' you

'

'

flatter flatter

flatter

'

thyself

himself

we

flattent ' they

se

speak

reflexive

(cf 47). the

flatterest

thou

flatte ^ he

nous

Us

^

2

note

:

I flatter

flatte ^

me

the

ourselves,'

take

PRESENT

je

He

acted.

78,

:

to

you.

longer

no

nor

point me

with

etc.

always

"

ne

(for) myseK,'

themselves,

verbs

reflexive

rendered

itself,' '

se

to

10.

thought

(de

not

Verbs.

Ho

or

herself,

has

mountain.

neither

reflexively

myself

himself,

is

be

road

5).

construed

'

me

pronouns '

are

the

them

route

not

accepted

She

6.

shown

This

me

not

4. Will

?

beautiful

Reflexive

80.

has

He

not

I shall

and

books.

has

father

; my

a)

he

ordered

man

4,

8.

of this ;

?

his

open.

only

book

has

she

and

her,

love

not

me

show

not

nor

of this

speak

accepted

speaks

neither My

he

church 9. He

open.

I do

does

her

me

shown

?

2. Has

my

her

love

you

3. Does

long?

7.

Do

her.

love

it.

1.

"

[79,80

PART.

FIRST

ourselves '

(or -self)

yourselves

themselves,'

etc. PRESENT

COMP.

me

tu

^

il

Note

ith

an

e being

1. 2.

have

suisflatt4 (orflattie)^1 fesflattS (-e)' thou hast flattered

je

Note

IND.

s^estflatt4 Before

"

"

The

place

of the

to

moi,

flattered

has or

vowel

imperative,

affirmative

changed

he

h mute

reflexive

toi) .

44,

Cf .

thyself

himself,'

etc.

te,

become

me,

pronoun

it is appended

when

flattered

se

is before to

it by

the a

'

myself '

m',

verb,

hyphen "

t\ s\ except

(me,

0,

81.]

VERBS.

Note

3.

have

they

she

flattered herseK

gave

8 1

Many

in

sed

ntransitively

or

he

^

rocke

is

or

'

*

s*

stop

lever

Verier

'

be

*

porter

Je

rue

hier 1.

cry

*

L'fiomme

7.

voiLS.

oi,

b.

et

Je

1.

Do

'

he

is

ne

quart,

12.

you

6.

ne

te

Conjugate

when not

am

my you

de

me

doiUer

se

d^fier(de)

et

approach '

*

suspect

*

'

distrust

'

health) '

9

Elle

la mile.

him,

yourself have

?

3.

Je

se

dSfl4

sont

10. 11.

vous

A

Je

quelle

me

aujourd^hui 13.

me

dans

Comment

arr^tez-vous.

suis

d

cinq

Approche-

moi. se

is

lis

f

levee

'yet'

encore

amtisie

8.

soeur

ma

de

throughout

;

tr^s-bien.

pas

suis

'

beaucoup

6.

'

?

you

couchie,

conduite.

me

dAfiepas

s'est

de sa

are

'to-day

s'est

hier,

je

How

soeur

Arrite-toi;

called

women

(de)

'

well

porte

brother

enjoy

These

Ma

coucMe

heures,

(de)

'

I

2.

doutais

neuf

but

'

s'approcha

me

enfant,

well,

topped

il s'ap-

trompe

se

se

to

portez-vous

4.

ites-vous

d,

"

stops/

s.'

o.

s*arr^ta.

9. Je

vous

mon

il

he

s^approcher

out

amuse

bien

heures,

ortez-vousf

eures

'

translated

(a, 6).

(in respect

vous

5. L^arm4e

oucMe

il ^arr^te

'yesterday/ aujourd'hui

d dnq

a viUe.

eure

be

so

not

'

ports

Comment

lev4

coup,

mistaken

be

*

se

uis

un

when

'

*

^amuser

'

'rise

"

:

XXIII

(enjoy)

a.

donni

to

generally

tromper

se

bed

to

go

flatt4

sont

etc.

covAiher '

"

se

in French

approaching,'

Exercise

^arriter

.

are

Thus

passively.

(cf. 75).

stroke.'

verbs

approaches

istaken/

e

Such

English.

Us

elle s'est

reflexively

used

^tre

herself/

; but

is treated

participle not

avoir,

'

(ind.obj.) a are

past

flattered

has

themselves

verbs

.

the

were

auxiliary

flattie ' she

s'est

eUe

tenses

compound

if the

as

recisely

x.

In

"

XLIX

flatter and

not

well.

but

my

5. been

This

3. sister child

mistaken.

se

My

rijouir, brother

had

not

suspects

2. had

stopped. everything.

I

FIRST

JB. full

A

SJ^*"

urpose

egin

of the

irregular

the

of

forms,

rregular

in

xposition

earner

in

verbs

83-

-er,

Principal

are

knowledge

has

the

to

determining

detailed

the

for

add,

ative represent-

in

moment,

any

t

best,

seemed and

student

the

an

reference, as

verbs

the

cause

may

the

called

certain

But

it is sufficient

usually

rregular

in

verb

order

be

for

the

regular

know

the or

make,

are

ing accord-

are

without less

much

least

so.

of

parts

principal

at

dic in-

verb,

them

verbs

they

verbs

French

a

from

derived

present

preterit

and of

parts

can

to

to

primary

infinitive,

the

indicative,

principal

irregular

the

70

about

forms,

present

which

(^^),consist

noted

altogether

Five

"

verb-forms rules,

already

(16 primary).

-oir

For

an

any

recognize,

form.

other

The

[84.] as

erve

.

fair

a

It

irregular

"

in

exception.

.

then

as

-re

-/",

participle,

all other

to

other

Parts.

past

participle,

because

of

verbs,

of all verbs

; and

verbs

and

student

common

at

study,

161;

forms

such

Irregular

The

some

of

or

the

with

most

help

to

defeat

difficulty.

some

82.

"

the

of

simply

enable

grammar.

enough

consult

Second,

list of

lphabetical

to

and

Part

or

verbs,

few

to

moment

French

a

only

would

is

which

the

of

here

describe

to

verbs

practicable

earliest

features

prominent

therefore,

introduction,

the

at

reading

irregular

the

of

brief

VerbSm

Irregular

treatment

this

of

[82-84.

PART.

Inf.*

a

( f^t- faimer-ai ^

aimer

"

:;

( cond. Pr.

Past

.

Pr.

.

Pret.

part, ind.

stem

fa/me

ind, :

:

after

may

below:

described

those

-at

(which

aimer

r). ^

"

(i.e.add

"Li8

after

r).

\ T'

for

(

for

(Sf'substitute e"^^3-/"**^'^"^ impf. ind. faim-ais (i.e. sub. -ais tenses,

imp've

/ai

aim4,

-anO

-ant

etc.

aime.

impf.

note

below).

.

of

.

faimai: cf

(i.e.add \

compound

a/me:

forms

verbs) are

faimer-ais

aim^ant

part,

.

derivable

for all other

model

"

T

and

principal

suh]. faimorsse

(i.e.add

sse

to

the

4,

85.]

VERBS.

Note.

The

"

plural

the

of

stems

The

Compare

^

partir

erb

.

Inf.

:

f

Past

.

Pr.

ind.

pr.

.

86.

:

part/

Inf.

Partir

"

the

Pk.

tenses,

pr.

ind.

je

tu

pars,

vous

fai (orje suis)parti. il part;

pars,

Us

partez.

partent.

(pL

from

ImpVe

"

partez.

je parfis

(irregularparts

uia.jepart'ais.

part-ons,

partons,

Learn

irregular

the

|?'"f ^J'f ^"'^-"-

compound

t

je pars

ind.

Pret.

of

.

part.)nous

pars,

the

partir-a/s.

part-ant

part,

to

added

sing.).

parts

principal

is

part.

.

cond,

(impf.

.

in 2d

subj.

pres.

"

*

paxt.

the

above

impf.

the

'

depart

partingi

Pr.

.

the

with

found

from

always

the

of

-sse

(always

aima-^Jini-y rompi-

is

ind.

pres.

aim-onsyjin-iss-onsyromp-ons).

ret.

LI

:

impf.

suhj.je parts

principal

in heavy

type)

Part.

Past

:

of

parti-sse.

the

following

ten

verbs

Pret.

Ind.

"

Part.

Ind.

Pres.

parfant

parti

je pars

je

partis

sentant

senti

je

sens

je

sentis

souffrant

soufferf

je

souffre

je souffris

offrant

affert

foffre

foffris

vetant

vetu

je

y^ts

je

vetis

mettant

mis

je

mets

je

mis

ecr/yanf

Serif

j'"cris

liaant

iu

je

lis

je

ius

vivant

vecu

je

vis

je

vecus

craignant

craint

je

crains

je

craignis

depart

Sentir feel

Souffrir suffer

Offrir offer

Vitir clothe

Mettre put

jLcrire

j'ecriyis

write

Lire read

Vivre Uve

Craindre "

*

fear

Instead

oi partissant

(cf.jinissanty

t Instead

ot partis

(cf.^nis).

n

FIRST

Each

that

tense

the

plural

present

-ez,

nous

art,

raint,

vous

Note.

itself

sed

vous

subjunctive. a.

as

quHl

ous

partions

.

(it) sentez;

je

ivions

. Je

nez

il

plumes;

v^ut;

Grains

quHl

n'4crivtt;

uHl

Dieu

ne

quHl parte;

je desire

eaucoup

souffert, et

crite

3.

moi-m^me.

Graignant

sHl

(m.)

quHl

vous

ne

il est

est

offerte.

12.

que

vous

II

craint

n^arriviez

;

que

lui

la

nous

ne

II

jioint,

il le

Vy

^criront

de-

avaient enjcore;

vit

nx"us

vivions

vous

est

;

Une

lisiez

vous

ne

fr^e

4crite,

sommes

crai-

craigniez

point

10.

pas,

ne

9. Mon

nous

l

qu'U

parte;

paHef

ne

vous

encore;

qu'U

vous

l

offrirai

sHls

ne

lettre

vous

table;

Us

le craigniez

La

que

vivons

souffranX. 11.

le sente

sur

craindriez.

encore

partons!

7.

pas

qv"

arriva;

4criraient

nous

que

souffrait,vous

pas;

lui

que

il d 4 sire

6crivent; Us

crains

pensais

je d^fendis

mette;

the

^,

ne

je

Scrivissent.

craignez-vous

raindrez

osition

Vy

When

speak.'

point

quHls

ne

on.

before

ne

je

qu'U

livre

v^cHt;

je

i

'

under

beaucoup;

farrivai;

parte;

so

9u".

may

hier;

son

j*appr4hende

temps;

souf

upon

after

he

lorsquHl

II met

quHl

tu

*

sur

;

given

partU

je dSsire

quHls

i

parsy

and

"

aujourcPhui;

souhaite

donna

or

U

quHl

lorsque

priais

ce

ct

pas

je

Scrivaient

Us

ain;

es

^crivent;

6. lis

5.

endings

crains,

'

fear

*1

verbs

je souffrirai

avals.

tu

expletive

je n'esp^rais

je defends

;

an

partions et

tu

crains,

subjunctive

parle

partons

le sentUes;

fen

si

la table

tt.

Nous

part,

ne

part;

Vaimez,

SHI

the

all the

nous

vous

4.

r argent sur

2.

II

personal

craignent;

requires

qu*il

the

(a, b).

requires

rains

1.

vous

entissiez,

it

c

from

je souffre,

;

'

generally

demain;

que

je

(lorsqu^) when

throughout

partftt

II sent

e

Je

Translate:

"

pars,

Us

XXIV

; lorsque

it

ne,

Ex.

"

Pr.

je

"

craignez,

*fear'

Conjugate

"

h,

'

to-morrow

without

etc.

souffrons,

Craindre

"

the

Us partent

partez,

Exercise *

usual,

Hence:

craignons,

demain

as

substituting,

observing

is formed

-ant).

souffre, nous

nous

regularly,

indicative

for

-ent

[85

conjugated

present

(by

partons,

il

is

verbs

the

of

participle

-ons,

fres,

these

of

PART.

sa

a

bonne

je Vai

lettre.

partis.

VERBS.

86.]

'

86.

Aller

make,

do.'

verbs

is

as

hold,' dire tenir say,' faire go/ ira/i/" come,' The conjugation of these five very common follows (irregular parts in heavy type) : *

'

"

Lni

'

*

"

*

Pronounce

wen

(likebien).

faites Exercise en

a.

as

Translate

chez

leur

ira

chez

uHl

iendrait

cousin son

u'elle

vienne.

iendra

la

lle desire

se

of

all the

tenses

');

^away

en

and

of oMer,

je

de

^to.'

teniVf

venir,

dites

vous

alia,

9.

le

ferai

la

quHl

8. II

s^en

va;

il

nous

10.

aiUef

11.

Elle

ma

ni^

de

venir

ira;

s^en

je

en

(^get

s^en

alUe.

quHl

sou-

oMons

Var4;'en est

;

(vien drait

viendra

nous

fordonne

venir;

i

ordonnez

dites-lui

dit

4. lis

veniez

main;

me

que

vous

si

p^re

s^en

3. J'esp^re

venue;

viendra;

allez^ous-en.

je

d,

rose

II demande

soeur

est

n'iront

y aille.

quHl

veniez;

eUe

quHl

mon

il s^en

away');

le gargonf

la

tient

Vous

mxi

que

fr^res

le temps.

point

ilviendra;

aille,

que

go

exige

le dise;

cela

s^en

ensez-vous

II

2. Mes

ai'ilsavaient

je n'esp^re

EUe

7,

Adam,

cTiez M,

iraient

ilvient;

6.

que

Us

5.

rose,

quHl

Que fait

;

cousin;

;

disant

ence,

1. Je vais

:

aussi

aite

throughout

Paris.

d

ll^rent

use

(a, 6).

faire.

and "

(obs.the

away

Conjugate

"

ire, b.

'

^go

aUer

XXV

le

thee

12.

fosse;

aites-levenir. 87.

Verbs

recisely

-^

in

alike,

-

-1

"

Verbs

"

-o/r. have some "

in

-oiV,

in

principles -

-

though

not

common.

-

""

*

Pronounce

fai- Ukefe-

here

and

in

derivations.

conjugated As

model

87-89.]

or

VERBS.

them

all

serve

may

already

here

Pe.

Recevoir

Part.

je

je'recevr^is

in

[88.]

ecevoir^

nous

recevions

lis regoivent

vous

receviez

regois

Ipf.

recevons

All

cUoir

Other

:

avoir

are

recevoir

as

conjugated, (concevoir conceive,'

already

^

owe,

(i.e.it

le).

:

deceive,'

its

past

participle

the

circumflex,

to

guish distin-

devoir^

devant,

has

Hence

noticed, ^

decevoir

that

except

ought,'

dO

de

=

verbs

in

1st

and

their

;

and

root

*be

pouvoir

(savoir'know'

-oir

2d

dH

(f.due)^

they

(save

all

future

this

attending

loss

:

'

be

:

worth

vaudr-ai;

irregularities

Below

are '

devoir

'know,' "

given

owe,

six

vouloir

of

voir 'wish,

left

see,'

most

:

unconjugated

are

:

fut.

aaur-ai;

voudr-ai).

verbs '

will,' falloir

'

classified.

common

pouvoir

slight

see :

drop,

'

conveniently

the '

ought,'

Tenses

be

cannot

'

'know'

'wish

vouloir

some

(e.g.voir

savoir

pourr-ai;

ent pres-

')

provide

conditional,

like

the

'

'

able

from

pourvoir

and

form,

excepted)

indicative

pi. present

oi in the

their the

of

'

recevez

recevais

'

recuaae

Ip've

resolvent

-cevoir

s.

dus.

recevoir,

err-ai;

je

rw^it recevez

du

participle

hange

Ipf.

vous

Also

e dois^ je

etc.

Ind.

recus

rent's

il revive

devoir etc.). (masc. sing.) is it from

il

j'ai regu

je

recevons

Like

verbs "

are

Prst.

nous

je

"

scr de-

parts

Ihd.

je reqois tu

refoives

Us

iz.

Pr.

requ

regoive

tu

C.

Note.

been

derived

and

Part.

Pr.S.

rece"Mii

89.

Past

recevant

p.

ike

Its principal

67.

has

receive/ which

:

repeated

other

*

recevoir

under

Inf.

je

LV

be

'be

able,

can,

necessary'

regular.

in

-otV,

may,'

(imper

Ip've

sac/ie

9.J

VERBS.

LVII

Pb.

vovlu

Ind.

tu

je voulus

weux

je

Ind.

Pbet.

"eux

Ipf.

il veut

je

nous

voulons

vous

voulez

s.

voulusse

ils veulent Ip've *

please

veuillez

Ufaut

fdUu

ilfallut Ipf.

8.

ilfodlut

Exercise Note

iye

1.

after

or

Note

2.

He

faut

but

is, two one

only

Conjugate

"

subjunctive (i.e.frequently

qu*il vienne for

//

only

after

subjuncbut

que,

it

when

faut

('Xt

is necessary

him

to

are

it is

a

throughout

he

that

'),both

come

frere

mon

que

constructions when

the

require

is

only

used

si).

is necessary

But

That

with

'

necessary

allowed

'

expressions *

vienne

when

come

My

the

brother

subject

i

noun.

devoir,

recevoir^

savoir,

pouvolr,

vouloir.

nd b.

Translate

"

ecevra

trois

Lveut

nous

que

argent que

:

lettre ;

une

ecevons

as

(*It

come.'

pronoun,

et

venir

come.'

a.

Ufaut

say

the

implied

is or

(a, 6).

falloir*be

requires

savoir

uncertainty

We

"

must

ust

a.nd

interrogatively,

egatively,

// lui

'

'wish

Also

que.

doubt

hen

*

Vouloir

"

XXVI

hier.

e

1. Mon

sp ^rez-vous

dollars;

nous

recevions

3.

vous

deviez

*

Impersonal

onde

Je

verb

quHl

deux

que

receive

dix

;

dollars vous

only

jour

devez

in 3d

they

person

par ;

venir;

Q

j*esp^re qu^il 2. Nous

lettre 9

une

dollars

par

ils devraient

(used

lettre;

une

recevions

sais

venir

re^it

semaine;

nous

je

regimes ne

ought') sing.).

pense venir;

FIRST

vm

je

ne

pensais brider

l voyait

uHl

.

ma

vit

ous

ne

le

uHl

(it)so/che

f que

ous

il

;

faUait

il

nous

90.

or

en

List

irregular

res.

n

never

"ir

Part

are

Pr.

en

nous

;

II

neveux

vousparler;

(orveut

Ilfaut

que

frbre

le dAsirait

il

vous

il

;

fcUlait or

aller,

sait

7.

je

mon

que

il leur

;

be

que

made

stem

in

the

inferred

Pret

those 1st

the

part.,

that

and

other ing, read-

are

given 2d

and

of in

described

as

verbs,

giveo,

omitted pi.

irregular

of

acqu^rir

boive

acquire.'

botvent

P.

bous bu

of asseoir

)

verbs

I.

Pr.

I of

S.

3 pi. Pr.

Pr.

I

.

or

I. of bouiUir

Past

S. *

J

boire '

drink.'

boil.'

P.

btAS Pret.

y

of boire

'

drink.'

*

Pr.

sseyant

Pr.

ssieds

Pr.

tteignant

tteignis

ttelnt

I. P.

Past

or

Pret.

P.

ri-

atteindre

Pret

Past

seat.*

P.

P

the

-iss, like^nir).

y. or

difficulty

some

from that

pres.

forms

irregular

the

is

^^^

8si"rai

a

venir,

faut

Below

"

common

such

learner

the

remembered

from

Forms.

list of

with

easily

)

sseyerai

venir

le

venir,

8.

^U

venir,

bois Pr.

P.

Pr.

sseyant

ssis

a

may

familiar

it must

I.

Past

faut

d 4 sire

Je

le veuUle

qu'il

Irregular

cause

Fut.

zcquiers

cquis

as

Forms

II.

usually have

cquerrai

favJt

demain.

il

pourrai

qvHU

savais

voudront

pas

faut

alphabetical

become

(thus, especially, ind.

il

;

Us

venir

fallu

a

6.

l

pas)

je

;

parlassiez

voir;

parler;

Other

of

an

verbs

has

161,

lui

le voir

je

;

sait

peux

veulejtt,

vous

faudrait

vinssent

only,

he

"

nder

ne

ne

s'il venait

aUions,

reference

until

U

or

Alphabetical

(simple)

on

U

;

sHls

que

jevoulais

verrait

pussiez

vous

faut

vous

me

(sachez) quHl

sache

la maison

voit

(or je

saura

that');veuillez

fallait quHls

ous

le

U voulait

venir

vtnt,

vous

quHl

le vtt;

U

or

fallu quHl

r

?

fact

parliez^

arle

le"pn

quHl

Hhe

=

sais

il

puis

ne

II

quelqu\n;

;

venir

ils voulurent

voie^

voudraient

je

;

que

je

parliez;

me

quHl

as

s

vous

que

4.

venir,

demain

vei*ra

ils peuvent

;

voire

me

pas

;

[89, 90.

il vit s^arr^ter

arbre-ld,

savais

aveZ'VOus

eut

cet

demain

voir

il

;

voir

je

;

diissent

quails

la maison;

nQce

Je peux

oir

pas

PART.

attain.'

buvant

Pr.

P.

ceignant

Pr.

ceignis

Pret.t.

ceint Past

P.

P. P.

"" of \

J

ceir ceindre

*

gird.'

0.]

T.nr

VEEBS.

I.

Pr.

onnais

P.

Pr.

*

know.'

Pr.

P.

construire construe.'

of contraindre *

P.

Past

constrain.'

of

Pr.

s.

Pr.

8.

extinguish.'

P.

'

feignis Pret.

urais

(reg.)

urrai

Fut.

I.)

Ipf

I.

(or3s.Pr.I.)

-

.

hats

of courir P.

Past

-"

I. of hair

Pr.

*

joignis Pret.

Pret.

of

}

Pret.

coudre

lis Pr. P.

Pr.

aignant

lu Past *

craindre

of Past

(or 3

I. of craire

ois Pr.

I.

*

Past

P.

Past

P.

s

isant

uis

Pr.

uisant

Pr.

I. '

of cuire *

I.

or

3

or

s.

Pr.

dormir

boil.'

I.

Pret. uisis Past P. uit

Pr.

moulus ntourrai

*

sleep.'

of verbs *

lead.'

in

*

mourir

die.'

-duire

Fut.

P.

4

P. ")

/

Pret.

nais

P. P..

Pret. t.

Past

OTu TOMS

P.

of

Ufof |J

*

moudre

Pr.

natssant

,

mouvoir

die.'

naquis Past

'

move.

I.

Pr.

P.

of nat^e

"^

*

of mourir

grind.

Pret.

mourus

I.

Pr.

P.

Past

mou/u

P.

move.'

S.

Past

motdant

Pret.

Pr.

S.

Pr.

jnorf

I.

it Past

P.

cull.*

cueillir

P.

die.'

*

mouvoir

Fut.

Pr.

I. mourir

meus

*

of

shine.'

lie.'

mentir

grow.'

S.

or

"

is Pr.

rs

I.

i

I. of

Pr.

meurs

meuve

Pr.

eiUerai

Pr.

meure

*

"t^e

'xts

beUere.'

J

Pret

*

luisis Pret.

croire'

croitre

of luire

P.

Pr.

grow.' men*

J of

read.'

i

I.

-

""i'""'^-^! of

*

*

croitre

"

of /irc

P.

luisant

believe.'

}of

Pr

"

P.

/"is Pr.

1.)-^

-

P.

/mi Past

ois Pr.

oissant

-fc

fear.'

P. Pr.

s.

I.

/t'^ant Pr.

'

Pret.

atgnis

ainf

(or3s.Pr.S.)

sew.'

P.

Past

su

*

of

jotndre 'join.*

P.

joint Past

S.

Pr.

usarU

hate.'

P.

Pr.

joignant

*run.'

feign.'

*

feindre

P.

Past

feint

eteindre

I.)

Pr.

feignant

send.'

*

of 3

(or

rtM

3

(or

Pret.

ontraignis

ontraint

P.

Pr.

write.*

'

P.

Past

^etn"

P.

Pret.

^eignis

jof;

Pret.

ontraignant

m"

*

*

er

of envoy

Pr.

^eignant

onstruisant

onstruisis

Fut.

^nverrai

Pret.

nnus

Pret.

Scrims

of connaitre

P.

Past

ru

}""

^crire

onnaissara

nu

P.

Pr.

"crivant

Pret. P.

'be

born.

P.

Past

nui

Pr.

nuts

I. Pr.

nuisis

Pret.

parais

Pr.

P.

I.

*

appear.'

3

(or

P.

P.

Pr.

S.)

Pr.

Past

/"/am"

(or

3

3

pleut ,

("") 'complain.'

I.)

Pr.

iJ

s.

P.

1. 1 ^

/)/" Past

P.

*

of

suffire suffice.'

!

I.

Pr.

P.

*be.*

*

Pret.

suivis

Pr.

P.

^

,

)

^j t"

(or "i)

-

P.

1^ .besUent.'

'please.'

S.

.

,

.

.

*

pleuvoir ^

Pr.

valant

,

rain.

of vaUnr

P.

Past

ra/w

P.

*

2. "/u Past / plus Vret.

P. 1 "

,^

plut 3

of

)

Pret.

s.

*

.

;

, *

plaire ^

Pret.

va/u5

,

1

please.

of pleuvoir

rain

(3. vau")

vazir

please.'

plaire

P.

Past

r^cM

Pr.

I.

"\

Past

P.

Pr.

repens

or

I. of repentir

1

rtPastP.

" .

ris

by

^

Pr.

Note. t

J

Pret.

^

_

I.

or

"

Pret. Verbs

i

}^^

*

in

v^^s

Pr.

1. *

2.

repent.' nre

-aitre

(^paraxtf butparats).

M *

vis ris

live.'

I. of vetir 'clothe.'

take.'

"

#

of

Pret.

v"cus

prendre l^^}

Tr.S.

renne

rU

P.

worth/

-

rture

Pr.

renant

be

Put.

vaudrai *

'

*

or

^^,.^^

J

vatlle Pr.

)"of /

Past

Pret.

tus

follow.*

P.

Past

to,"int

^

I

"

s.

^

pity,'

plaindre

of p/aiVc ^

3

plait

}

Pr.

*

of

.

solve.'

2.

"ttiw

-sovdre

*

I. of efre

-

P.

paisan

}

in

of yerbs

P

1. suis Pr. suts

out.'

go

of su,ivre

P.

Pr.

s.

*

"orftr

Pret.

suivant

Pret.

plaignis

paint.'

serve.*

P.

Pr.

Pr.

'

plaignant

I. of

svffisant of peindre

s.

Pr.

suffi

Pret.

Past

peint

sors

su^s

Pr.

peignis

I. of servir

'

Pret. -sclus P. Past

paraitre

f

P.

peignant

C

[ of

P.

Pret.

parus

Pr.

Past

feel.'

*

sentir

sers

-solu

Pr.

Past

I. of

'Solvant

paraissant

paru

Pr.

hurt.'

*

nuisant

[90

sens

of nuire

1.

PART.

FIRST

lX

Pr. Pret.

*

I. of vivre *

of voir

live.'

see.*

u. laugh.'

retain

the

circumflex

only

where

i is followed

91-03.]

LXI

INDECLINABLBS.

IKDEOLINASLES. As

indeclinables

all

said

in

directly

found

etc.)are

be

here

little need

dictionaries,

he

(i.e. adverbs,

them.

abbut

Adverbs.

Adverbs

91.

are

in,' quand

'

like

hardly,'

'

,peine Note.

owel.

Ex.

"

be

can

form,

*

*

long

'

*

the

this

'

eu

*

vraimenf

'

Adverbs

from of

or

plus

little

'

^

pis '

much

easily

'

'

of

ciall (espe

comparison like

compared,

tives adjec

following

the

four

"

'

'

le pis

'

'

'

le moins

'

best '

worst '

le plus

more

less

^

le mieux

worse

'

moins

Only

better

'

*

plus

:

*

truly prettily

moins.

mieux

bad(ly)

*

*

capable

viz.

'

lengthily

adjectives)are

irregular,

respect

^

a

*

frankly

*

joliment

:

pretty

"

aid

*

:

'

eaucoup

in

if terminating

*

*

*

facilement

r

easy

well '

the

adding

greatly

longuement

*

*

*

derived

those

al

by

strongly

franchement

: :

true

Comparison.

^

etc.

'

*

grandement

*

long

vrai

jolt

'

'frank

facile

ien

nearly,'

suddenly,'

adverbs

*

:

great

franc

in

pr^s '

masculine

'

*

e

the

fortement

:

strong

grand

by

'

d, peu

into

b.

or,

;

;

fort

92.

to

or

etc.

well,'

totjit d, coup

converted

'where,'

oh

'

present,'

fait entirely,'

feminine

the

at

'

adjectives

to

uffix -ment

present

d

tout

Most

"

'

d

'here,'

Men

dijdb already,'

when,'

id

as

single,

'

'

dverb-phrases

a.

either:

'

most '

least

Prepositions.

93. ^

to,'

Prepositions, de

*

from,'

like

adverbs, ^

par

through,'

are

contre

either

:

a.

single,

^

against,'

etc.

;

as or,

XII

b, prepositional '

to/ jusqu^di 1.

Note

nglish

:

The

cf

sides

like

act

obey

Note

2. To

e

is used

efore //

x.

English

the

a

object-infinitive when

est

imprudent

preposition

bstains

from

de

to

idea

an

heading

II lui

talking.'

is

used

Parler a

de parler

*

He

sition. prepo-

a

de

or

its verb,

and

is implied.

source :

ositi prepob^ir

a

French

subject-infiniti

// s^abstient

clause).

defend

or

imprudent

est

a

etc.

without

after

separation

on

homme

please/

in

correspond

*

*

h

or

with

and

parts

requires

some-one/

'

of

French

honnete

en

plaire

.

subject-infinitive placed

(but

parler

when

in order

toutes

French

for

ring

quelqu'un

'

cf

: *

infinitive

; de

agtr

;

also,

versa

vice

infinitive-sign

an

ithout

and

an

before

especially

early

Often,

on.

sonner

English,

in

so

not,

to/

^

de

in

'

time,

good

; and

listen

As

"

in

'

from

buy

a

; acheter

'

'

; ^couter

*

of

different

often

*

*

does

across/ ajin

is

prepositions

heure

man

'

d, travers

etc.

think

English

where '

*

a

honest

an

of

bonne

de

;

as/

use

penser

.

'

ll

far

as

"

like

phrases

[93-95

PART.

FIRST

forbids

de

*

parler

him

to

He

speak.'

Conjunctions.

94.

The

and/

mais

conjunctions ^

like

phrases

'because/

'

but/

that/

qiie

avant

^

que

likewise

are

^

si

before/

a.

either:

if/

etc.

;

6.

or,

que

e

conjimctioii

'

pendant

as

single,

while/

parce

que

etc.

Interjections.

Simple

95.

ban

'good/

forward,'

^

interjectionsare A

etc.

d

few

inter '

heure

la bonne

ah

very

ADVERBS '

'

bos

haut

'

'

'

low

'

tone

tdt^ bientdt

'

'

'

especially

sometimes

d, peine

'

frankly

'

'

'

gently '

(t prherU '

'

quelquefois

avant

always

'

soon

en

'

'

'

alas

:

longuement

aloud

*

occur.

also

doucement

'

'

like

franchement

everywhere a

oh/

XXVIL

surtout

elsewhere

in

etc.,

'

'

partout

well,'

Mlas

'

o^

toujour s

well

ailleurs

"5 or

jectional phrases,

Exercise

Men

ah/

'

'

lengthily '

at

present

hardly

'

5.]

INDECLINABLBS.

peu

'

*

prds

^

bos

n

haut

u

tout

-

'

^

above '

'

at

all

toiU

d coup

tout

d

tout

de

perhaps

*

*

vant

'

errih'e

(in position)

jusqu'd,

'

de

*

upon

de

^

pr^s *

chez

to

or

at

the

to

even ^

'

through

across,

'

to

according

^

hors

'

'

'

de

aiUour

under

r

'

immediately so

as,

'

'

'

behind

^

us

*

si

d^apr^s

(in time) '

entirely '

d, travers

before

^

evant

'

'

:

'

'

suddenly

suite

aussi^

after

before

'

^

fait

'

'

PREPOSITIONS

pr^s

'

'

around '

out

of '

near '

house

of, with,

among

CONJUNCTIONS

(those spaced

the

requiring

'

^for

r

'

'

uisque Note.

Adverbs

"

1.

II lui

ontents

p^e

que

'without

that

'

sans

que

'in

that

'

pour

a

personal

follow

^rit

bien,

ma

4. Ne

db present.

3.

. Nous

parlerons

^pondit

tout

h

coup.

Valise.

9.

J'ai

peu

voulez-vous

cet homme

quoi plus

de

A

peine

livres^ mais

N^ous pas

vous

doucement

8.

4crit

soeur

franchement.

tr^

5. De

mats

a

venu

est

y

a-t-il

U

en

a

moins.

mieux,

tout

tout

cent

Ex.

hier,

de

d,

suite

fait chez

si longuement

le voulez,

vous

adverbs

participle.

sommes

venir

; but

beaucmtp

a-t-il parlS

si

order

orm

yerb-f

demain) (as aujourd*hui, II nCa toujoursaim"" II vous.

parU

f

the

hier,

toujoursde

Monfrh'e

follow

usually

time

f specialized

/ parte

although

que'

'

since

'

'before'

que

'

'although

uoique

that

order

'

hien

when

4n

que

avant

'

orsque

subjunctiye):

fin

a

*as'

mme

on

'

spot,

'

immediately

cheaply

the

on

sur-le-champ '

'

below

evt'^tre

.

^

nearly

both marcM

n

LXni

7.

II

me

dans

personnes

10.

?

Je

sais

XIV

FIRST

mon

ue

e

lui

a

4tait derri^re

ivre

13.

ami

II la

rriva.

iendrai

ellait vUle. 17.

{pour quHt)

point.

21.

moi,

12.

vous

vienne. II vint

et

deux

pr^s

eUe

II viendra

soU

le voulez.

20. avant

bonne

fHU

le venue.

J'y

rCest pas

Je

Bienqueje qu^eUe

16.

eUe

19.

14.

lui

ai

II

itais

est

(it)sacheje

a

hors

lorsqu'U

18.

aim4e, Scrit

Le

heures.

quatre

avant

apr^s.

venait

11.

dollars.

cents

jusqu'd, V4glise.

JHrai

Quoiqu^elle

puisque

pen

la table,

devant

16.

d

donn6

[95

PART.

fin ne

Je

qu^il

le dirai

INDEX

PART

TO

I.

" le

15

inf. sign

93.2

with

ccent-signs

1

cent-stresA

3 1

accent

ute

26

djectives

:

consonants

X.

'Ex.

pron.

de

(Ex. XXVI). 26

23-4

al=au

86

Uer

16

interrogatives

52

irregular

95

verbs.

82

etc.

U

le.

see

article,

50-1

demonstratives .

12 defh

with

15

.

89 1

in part,

diphthongs

7

spec'l

59

dont

16

art

gener.

diaeresis

constr.

Ex.

use

18 ...

XI.

2.

52

lequelf inter

57

relat

11

linking

73

oir

77-9

constr'n.

interjections

1

lphabet

6,

in verbs,

^ change

69

82

cun

12.

elision en,

n, comp

part

pron.

conj

with

mauvais,

73

mille,

neut.

v

76

monophthongs

no

36

comp

46

38.1

art

6

37

rdinals inflect'n

39

for ordinals

40

art.

38.1 1

:

adject's

36

adv

92

74

tenses.. .

66-8

constr

nouns

:

Ex.

adject's generic grave

article acc't

V,

XI.

78

*n

etc.

63

numerals

:

1.)

21

nouns

nul gender

adject

onjugation

neg.

26-33

26

d, pi

mpound

Y.

......

rcumflex

mparison

(Ex. XVIII.

Ex.

nouns,

78

ne

:

1

dilla

9

vowels

nasal

86

/aire, conj feminine

no

n.

36 etre,

ntf

60

article

93.2

devoir

ieul

indefinites

18-20

partitive

def. 91

16

15

inf. sign

2.

indef.

.

le

with

.

place

.

14

94

interrog.

etc.

dverbs

:

contraction

(X. 1).

agreement

place

conjunctions

at/, pi

37 25

26-38 13 1

oir-

on

verbs

87 61

INDEX

LXVI

PART

TO

I.

"

"

ordinals infl'n

pouvoir

89

savoir

39

prepositions

97

subjunctive

present,

part,

article

principal 20

preposition

past

participle,

Ex.

pron.

Ex.

1.

XIII.

18-9

......

83

parts

pronouns.

particles

ersonne

etit, comp

.

.41-6 62

36

qui

syllabication 60,64

4

interr

:

relat quoi

plural

XXI-XXV.

tout

75, 80.3 .

XIX,

:

46

quantity

pers.

8

37

:

52

venir

56

verbs

52-4

interr

8

6

8

vouloir

:

nouns

adject's

possessiyes

21-5 34

48-9

56

relat

vowels:

pronunc'n,

4 etc 47

reflexives

reflexive

verbs

80-1 .

.

.

y, pron.

part

4

PART

METHODICAL

IL

OF

PRESENTATION

FRENCH

GRAMMAR

WITH

ISTORICAL SKETCH

VERSIFICATION,

INTRODUCTIONS, OF

THE

RELATION

for

FRENCH

WORDS

ANGLO-FRENCH

(Calcuulted

OF

AND

Two

Terms,

or

Less)

AND

THE

FRENCH

Italian,

Fbench,

(spoken in

The

Ehaeto

Portuguese,

Eumanian Switzerland), and Turkey) constitute a northern

in have

that

Latin

Spanish,

from

sprung

Bomance

called

popular

Bomanio

or

Latin,

Eomanio

-

(or Walla-

southern

chian, spoken

therefore

LANGUAGE.

guages of lan-

group and

are

which

'

(i.e.Eoman

Neo-

'),or

(*New-Latin'). development

influence

the accessory as

sketched From

French

of the

language other

of various

Latin

from

tongues

under

be briefly

may

follows.

the

time

Eomans

during

soldiers

aud

the

began

Gaul

that

last two

be

by

conquered

centuries

before

vulgar

Latin

brought

colonists

to

Eoman

era,

our

the

(lingua

romana

(sermo urbaofficials literary Latin Aided in its spread by the into the subdued country. nu8)y and the iron system of Eoman superior culture of its speakers

and rustica)y

government

colonization,

perhaps

Celtic

and

almost

wholly

the

also by

Latin,

the

obliterated

the

resemblance in latter tongue

the native

idioms

between a

few

of the

the

old

centuries conquered

Celtic in

Gaul, and the or northern middle been to have Basque^ the language seems of southern which have left but slight traces Gaul (Aquitania) ; and these idioms in French.

barbarians,

The

Goths,

the

inroads

and Burgundians,

form

of

of Germanic conquests in the 5th century,

speech

"

into

Gaul

and

in

tribes

"

brought contact

Franks, the

Teutonic

with

tha

^

PART.

SECOND

The

omanic.

iThgua

theodiscd)

ime

alongside

hey

were

ave

into

merged

radually,

aul,

in

decided

uffering This

northern,

il^

French

=

The

hone

enturies the

ith The

that

niversity

all

the

a

of later

series

language

the

rench

of

^

Oc from

^

Oxl

ronoun

of

of

the

the

the

the

i.e.

the

southern,

oc^) or Provence),

venc Proand '

'

by

yes

expressing

literature,

early

"

the

and

of

then

perished

took

has

it

of

the

precedence became

the

And

French.

Modem

lexical

especially

of

favored

influence

century,

century

and

Ile-de-France,

gradually

or

12th

11th

sub-dialects,

fostering

14th

which

France.

several

of

France,

14th

:

by

during

the

leading,

two

and

tical, syntacinto

developed

the

day.

hoc.

disputed

being

in

modifications, of

an

Sorbonne,

united

present

Lat.

to

was

French.

province

and the

or

into

of southern

in the

until,

language

ational

y

others,

Old

in

changes..

*yes'

(as

also

meanwhile

provincia,'

consisted

spoken

of Paris

which

influence

dialects

of

troubadours,

circumstances

political

f

the

of

which

branched

d*oIl

rise

her

and

splendor

idiom

one

^

independence

political

was

vulgar

expressing

gave

age

northern

hich

y

the

"

Latin

usually

extraordinary

with

and

dialectical

langae

now

idiom

southern

considerable of

latter,

Roman

the

oui), or

finally,

many

early

(as

in the

called

a

long

a

romanized,

families

d*oc

(as spoken

it, however,

Rome

the

of

idiom

langne

the

alled

until,

of

homogeneous,

nowise

(lingua romana),

important

Gallo-Romanic

hough

he

favor

less

or

more

for

literary

decline

the

with

name

French.

between

struggle

common own

words

in modern

a

their

it, bequeathing

Germanic

of

survived

The

Romanic

the

(cafled by

holding

in

succeeded

of

number

dialects

Teutonic

origin,

repeated

others.

in

[Cf.

probably answers

Kuhns

for

(o je, o Zeitschr.

(Lat. hoc) -f- 17,

o

il,

etc.)

,

m.

423,

and

the

personal

il gradually

1877.]

supplan

To

the

above

nglish,

has

atin

in

vie

atin.

From

as

hange, There

nd

an

orms

ew

ystem

which

in

of

the

almost of

words of

the

development

mutation

absolute

comparison, and

of

verb-forms,

syntactical

words

changes

arrangement.

from the

they

popular

most

laws

Latin and

"

the

of

part,

phonetic

heads,

form,

the

a

inflection,

its

suffered

during

changes

consisting

variation

case-forms,

of

in

of

has

passive-forms, and

that

appropriate

language from

after

(next page).

under

suppression and

1

for

the

Classical

of

large

derived

to

Greek,

especially

so

are,

adhering

sweeping

French

been

they

hereafter,

those

but

vocabulary

Latin,

influx

the

words

under

sketched

of

the

however, not

from

century,

has

with

by

follow

survey

course

hiefly

these,

briefly

syntax

ong

number

will

11th

the

Eenaissance,

distinguished

learly

Indeed,

like

of its present

part

especially

English.

French,

that

added

considerable

since

the

of

ctually

eneral

and

ever

words,

be

should a

5

LANGUAGE.

languages,

outside

Spanish,

time

he

sketch

borrowed

from

talian,

n

FRENCH

THE

in

the

adoption

of

sounds,

synthetical

evolution of

a

of

rigid

6

tAEt.

SSCOKD

[L

I.

ELEUENTABT

HISTORY.

[1.

have

words

I.

In

"

Vowels.

A,

"

as

cf

(usually

partem

47)

.

form

F.

:

part

it

as

(entrav^e, followed

:

riting

e.g. aml-cus

:

(often

was

change

Lat.

direct,

(2)

or

a

by

caused

tied

:

i

unaltered

rule,

Other

as

uttered

prevailingly

a

bonne.

:

b.

changed

vowels

This

monophthong).

neighboring

sounds.

"

change:

h,

(exceptionally

e;

trem:

/

ieu

eu=o;

+

n

o,

ei;

=

the

[viz. ^+

pal.=

fi +

(of sol): soleil;

Scem

:

dix

preceding

efore

aine;

vowel

:

ti =

nasals sinum

b. "When

:

sein

tied,

:

vocem :

;

oi;

by

vi-det

santi

;

pa-

hal^-hat voit ;

:

analogy).

cire.

"

ai; ;

sumus

voix; The

labial

the

:

clou

T=ei :

/

;

ui

;

u

They was

-f pal.

pal. -\-a :

=

i/e);

e.g.

boBuf.

Palatals

ai ;

=

iV] ;

pacare

:

gave

o:

also

usually

e.g.

amas:

produced

unchanged.

into

or

:

T

e,

a

+

a

or

thong diphwith

pal.

directly

to

ai ;

8olic(u)lu (==pai-ier)

payer

(popular form) =

(c,^,y;

both,

or

habeo

paix;

sometimes

habunt

(oi);

bo-vem:

vowel,

ntiise; u

sommes.

accent-vowel

"

[viz.a

e.g. pdcem

noceat:

e.g. clavum S,

:

OB,

ueu,

dieu.

following

ff-\-pal.=:

CBU,

gueule;

influence: or

Q

:

gu-lam

palatal

i=

pal. -\- e,

cera

;

croit

otherwise,

deum:

nasal

parasitic

or

neuf;

preceding

pal.=

i;

:

all imperfects,

ctr;

or

a

changed

vowel)

F.

mal.

cre-dit

origin :

no-vem

labial,

containing or

denote

to

e.g.aurum:

;

Palatal,

(2)

(so

e.g.

:

sanita-tem

pied.

fleur ;

:

:

L.

e.g.

ma4um:

aimer;

af)

avait

written,

Jidrem

u;

now

avoit,

(also

eu

=

change,

e.g.pe-dem:

=ie:

fU

later

(or, by

01

=

/) ;

before

a,

:

ama-re

phre;

old

', e

:

as

were,

-)-nasal, lu-ne; bo'tia

e.g.

Fr. =e,

,

now

6

also

lu-na

ami;

(1)

either

Direct

(1)

and

ce

:

different

a

syllable) or to it). Thus

a

ex-

noun-form,

It received

bontS.

belonging

one

in form

French

the

(libre, ending

consonants,

u,

diphthongs,

free

a.

(with few

modified

given :

'below.

has

words

often

has

; bonitatem

va/ncre

two

7,

into

:

though

Latin

French,

modern

outlined

of Latin

vo'oirel

accusative

was

by

free,

"When

a.

Lat.

the

to

briefly

as

in French,

such

vincere

;

according

accent-

AOOENTS.

transition

gradual

modifications,

The

survived

L.

their

many

suffered

ASL

SOUNDS

labial : ont.

shading

"Nasals

aimes; nasal

to

lana:

vowels.

Exceptions:

-3.]

=e

{mU'tit : met); (noc-tem; to

yowel

B,

u

being

:

Otherwise in

or,

immed

case

to

'

e

Lobs

tahat:

Mait).

less

re

often

lost

Change.

B.

6

f /?, 6 to n

of

nd

usually

fter

s,

III.

Here

or

K

; of

n,

Latin

Classical

rbitrarily,

French

inal accent

; but

aithful

of to

ame

in

1.

French

ea, elle, emme,

accent

"

The

letters The

denoted enne,

and

older

o,

as

and

:

"

moudre)

somewhat

transforming

cf

more

are

L.

fragilem

.

by

of

signs

sounds

elementary letters

the

or

signs

below,

described

are

constituting

subsidiary

various

of

before

proper.

French

erre^

contains

alphabet

the

exactly

English.

more

follows

p^,'kUf

The

"

use

the

as

z

(pop.)/r8/e (older/rai7"),meuble.']

of pronunciation

"

to

(26).

they :

word

s

accentuation,

the

words,

(or s)

; of

French

Latin to

part

Latin

d

%o

receiyed,

the

popular the

of

denoted

the

letters

Alphabet. written

Note

the

are

by

and

to

contrary

in both.

/ (jmoVre

r,

Finals

"

t

loss

The

cote),

to

French

in

(exclusam

j {g)

to

c

before

or

6

pere).

oi

peculiar

of

6cole

now

disappeared

m

or

^,

into

slowly

Sounds.

of

These

subject

3.

to

than

language

evices.

e

Hence,

form

alphabet,

he

only

(borr.) fragile,mobile;

French

ts

yielded

Notation

2.

he

they

",

irrelatiye

also,

:

were

eat', esp-,

to

change

sounds

borrowed

and

endings,

i,

inaerted

usually

Words

French.

the

F.

obilem:

was

ch ; of

last four

the

"

mute

m,r,l"

endencies

gn

to

a)

,

(costam:

(22) ;

"

vaincre,

eacole,

reduced

frequent

the

:

esc-

older

circumflex

utterance

noted

Lat.

(+

c

than

to

(patrem

yowel

always

:

changed

often

a

combinations,

vincere

Thus

(e.g.achola,

a

harsh ;

for

rni-nare:

tone-syllable

laine

when

ing of chang-

^

ayoid :

early

-,

after

by

be

may

to

+ palatal

lost

indicated

in writing

lana

or

except

:

the

to

(es-) was

ex-

often

14

changed.

6c-, et-, 6p'

were

then

or

st-, ep

",

Latin

also

Medials

(h)

ac

to

reduced

b.

was

8

Initial

So

lost

fou.

:

avoir) and {IS-vare: lever;

after

;

fol-lem

/ after

of

accent-yowels,

cf.

part

change

7+

9,

0+pal.

initial syllable

(ha-bere

yowels

:

;

in the

a

"

other

often

cheuaux

like

*mute,*

e.g. partem

frequent

surriyed

usually of

and

:

a.

often

"

:

cabaNos

douter) ;

(J'/ngam : /eigne) ;

the

whole,

e

were

were

"

arther

cluse).

a,

mute

A.

du-Viare:

also

'

Consonants

cour;

free

of retaining

into

u

they

of

II.

:

case,

7, d,

;

the

on

former e,

ACCENTS.

when

usually

treated,

in the

ener).

au-tre

:

as

ei,

belongs

vowela

especially

f

a/-ter

e.g.

then

endency,

ost

(cor-tem:

ou

=

Here

nuit).

Accentless

ied,

u

(tec-turn; toit),or

alat(d=oi 1/1

o,

7

AND

SOUNDS

ELEMENTARY

common :

a,

esse,

6^, t",

names

c^, u,

d",

v",

of ^,

double

the

effe,g", v",

letters

French

ache

(h),

ics, i grec,

t,

zede.

ji,

8

A

more

modem as

e

e

e

or

de^fe,

ce,

Note

2.

owel,

in words

follows

honetic

n "p^Q

*

Note.

b.

used,

the

former

In *

a

a

*

of

cases

'

*

the,

any

'

'

;

the

*

real

are:

none

accent-marks,

the

accent-stress

the

of

functions

mixed

are

when

(14). nyms homo-

disting^sh

there/ la

; la*

or

in m^re

to

denotes

often

letter

a

of

The

du

some

*

'

the

; dH

etymological is liable

(especiallys), and on

vowel

it rests

which

'

isle

'

to

is usually '

^

coast

; cdte

*

cm

:

Two

"

over

; briUer

held

some';

crois

distinguish

*

(est):

'grow

nyms: homo-

croia

belie

believed.'

dots i,

e,

the,

to

serves

sometimes

*of

'

to

u

denote

from

apart

diaeresis,

("),called a

that

these

preceding

*

separation-

voweL

"

in

are

vowels

Ex.

Noel

(= ha-ir),aigtce (= aigu-e).

("small that

(formerly Silent

ou

:

'

as

sound,

close

as

serves *

entirely-

almost a

open,

'

(^) most

grown

Cedilla

an

accent

where

are

denote

to

grave

om

;

(^)

grave

*

circumflex

*

cru

(= no-^l)yhair

ga

a

rarely

some.'

*due':

is used

c,

[be

burn.'

[6.] DisBresis.

nder

three

(formerly aage), tie

dge

du

e.g.

the

vowel.

Even

"

[7.]

These

rather

latter

the

*

has

loss

or

ronunciation

x.

a

:

(older brusler)

ark,'

^),and

:

few

to

Ex.

(st)

Their

signs,

over

NoTB.

consonan

case

given

y is

; and

"

denote

to

10).

cf.

which

circumflex

"

noun pro-

each

and

any

to

Greek.

has

French

"

the

ontraction,

ong.

in

words

Devices.

or

serving

(cf.14

The

ccur

Signs

and

des

:

since

above,

sound

the

(/)

e.g. '

from

acute

"

:

its proper

is

words,

:

The

a.

as

Yowels

in foreign

only

borrowed

however,

(about

ord

s

occur

w

Accent-marks.

them,

other

out

spelling

je (23), he, etc.].

or

ghe

the to

added

Subsidiary

[5.]

f

mute

k and

"

except

4.

'

*"

e

an

with

(cf. 14),

'mute'

in

especially

practice,

[3-7

PART.

SECOND

letters

letter written will

formerly

z,"

z,

is

now

a

^) has

before

a,

o,

u

sign

the

sound

with

roman

placed of

cza).

in this

chapter

be

printed

type.

*.

"

ELEMENTARY

-11.] [8.]

By

a

or

y)

ut

eX'iL

if that

,

iquid,

er,

two

be

or

their

and

signs

af'fec-ii^

(r, I) to

symp-fdmey

thy

nasal

by

preceded

following

the

par-fer,

cU-pha-bet

:

a-p/^s,

al-lez]

is not

that

vowel

last

the

only one

x

belongs

gn)

consonants

medial

belong

(save

consonant

fe-ra^ ^-pe-l^y Orche-Uy

more

liquid

a

last two,

the

sounds

medial

(c/i,phy

e.g.

:

vowel

Of

single

digraph

consonant

"

A

"

following

the

o

These

thongs, (monoph-

sounds

simple

yarious

denoted.

also

9

ACCENTS.

hereafter.

Syllabication.

9.

nd

etc.) are

vowels,

all described

e

of letters,

combination

nasal

AND

SOUNDS

a

trom-

e.g.

trem-

sa-bre,

/e-ment. Note

1.

In

"

pronunciation,

2.

heir

Compound

"

:

elements

e.g.

.g.

or

nglish

in

accent,

French

In

last

most

divided

part

to

according

a

slight

vowel

consisting

in

is

weak

both,

too

of

a

raised

cen (ac

prominence a

word:

single

in

'

e

like

Hence

all

are

mute,'

increased

or

pitch

dim,

to

syllables.

those

save

French

prohabUUe.

surrounding

word,

the

sonorous

opinion^

prominence,

mphasis,

bo-nheur

Quantity.

and

"

the

salade,

parl6^

This

to

given

e.g.

:

in-spireT.

Accent-stress. is

for

are

words

Accent

10.

of account

'

written bon-heur). Note

h is left out

silent

the

strong

of

syllables

equal

with

uttered

istinctness. NoTB

ccent

1.

Authorities

"

; and

are

not

deviations

occasional

from

to

as

all agreed the

rule,

the

nature

as

stated

French

of the above,

be

may

eard.

NoTB

2.

Sentence-accent.

"

eceives

alone

hasize,

instead,

ought

11.

owels

the

the some '

salad

accent,

other

is in French

"

the

when

; L*honneur

Quantity.

Usuallj

The not

word.

"

le demande

J*ai

Ex. *

Honor

marked,

word

does

speaker

distinction very

last

the

of not

statement

each

intentionally

ctcheti la

salade

demands

it.'

between

and,

in

*

em-

I

have

long

and

part,

uncertain

short

10

SECOND

r

from

is

few

some

The

When

sonant

g,

guerre)

the '

circumflex

(hue), or

mute

rated sepa-

(j?agf

consonant

sonant

In

assez,

dmf,Jete,

e.g.

instruction,

oral

it i

(Rarely

mat.

eveque,

^glisej

consonants

of

(silent)",

discourse

the

x,

r

rr

or

first is

*

the

before

or

z,

(hutJi-iT

a

a

(e.g.pere, the

or

nasal

an

audible

*rely

*),air,

r

perd.

accor

changes,

various

suffers

quantity

by

employed

by

or

the

which

Jier 'proud

augur,

gaze),

by

*mute,'

e

especially

table, cadavre).

sabre,

before

emphasis

vowel,

basCj

tigCy

prix,

jolie,joue.

following

a

crainte;

connected the

on

mainly

rely

e.g. /ue,

:

from

syllables

as,

to

has

:

:

mute

dissimilar

two

final

long

*

*

e

(e.g.jambe,

expres,

[13.]

'

e

syllabl

unaccented

hotel.)

(e.g.page^

z

by

/

In

d.

by

of

below.

circumflex

before

or

or

,

r,

second

the

separated s,

here

must

is usually

it has

Directly

c.

in

it

when

chiefly

distinction

the

than

accented

protractable

given

in aumdne,

as

b.

are

vowel

When

short,

e.g.

learner

details

a.

rule,

general

deviating

often

table). the

[12.]

a

it is followed

when

it by

pere,

While

As in

.

basGy

speech

long

vowel

and

from

every-day

marked

the

(e.g.ame),

speaker.

Pronunciation.

,

In

the

quantity

is

always

fixed,

observe

that

it must

often

be

not

left

but In

"

the

*

that

'

of

a

in

quite

at,'

"

never

the

teach

the

French

and have

the

11)

cf.

below, two

the

is not

to

student

vowel-sounds, '

vanish,'

which

long.

different

^

can

which

quality

between

practice English

when

(not

the

relation

French

the

English

father

long

(about

quantity

describing

comparing

slightly

that

a

vowels).

below.

The

sight.

of

in mind

two

In

other

with

both

vowels

considered.

out

relation.

accompanies

English

of

nothing

and

borne

(d, d) has in

be

to

combined

described

as

pronunciation

are

quality

(not

is

pronunciation

Jj^**

and

Vowels

Simple

14.

Their

a

laws.

more

and

of

usage

theoretical

quantity

a

the

arbitrary,

[11-14.

PART.

a

sounds so

:

deep)

in Webster's

1. nearly ; 2.

more

ask

that

of

open,

representing

a

pro ap-

14.] the

sound

(2) camavcU,

"

has

1.

or

according

(les,fer-ma)

a

general the

at

only

me,

(=

NoTB

1. by

, etc.

Germ, At

"

two

a-ble, ora-cle, Note

2.

3.

Note

from

in

ce

efore

;

more

this

in

of

in le

preceded

when

(i.e.by :

e.g.

sa-brCf

in other

also

syllables,

should

be

and

emphasis

the

cases.

is

-e

fer

often :

result

e.g.

dk-pre-t".

rules.

euphony Thus,

especially,

in

polysyllables

of

in

monosyllables

of successive e

sound

silent

e-sound

initial

the

err/

d-pre-t4.

syllable

is heard

^

aperture

entirely

the

of

in

e

pe-sant,

same

itsel

by

syllable

rounded

the

somid

harsh

a

(e.g.oracle ancieny

vowel

tinge

discourse,

Final

to

so,

e.g. cape,

:

in sound

is not

-c

mv"t^')

practically

a

fe-ra,

se,

except

but

above

je rfts).

que a

or

one

slight

unless

or

syllables

closer,

me,

emphasis

connected

deviation

lighted

a

word,

re-ve-nu

In

"

a

dimmed,

or

de-ve-nir,

e-te-nir,

"By

Within

"

oyer

lipped

then

ca-dre.

more

belonging

consonant-sounds

It has

a

with

of polysyllables

end

one) (French "e

it approaches

e.g. le,

o) :

the

9).

cf.

:

and

rapidly

is somewhat

Constituting

or

(as in

syllable

.

it constitutes

when

and

a

it is silent,

two

of

words

(tgre;

(cf 9) :

mute"

2)

Otherwise

uttered

lips

Vst

of

aboi-e-ment.

being

ome

(cf.note

tasse;

salade, :

the

end

"e

1,

it ends

Thus

(or

called

rule

Mt,

base,

(1) dme,

as

.

SYLLABLE

inconsistently

is long,

a

when

tdcJier, IdL.

value

A

occurs

Ex.

"

table,

not

CLOSING

-e

consonants.

paMe^

different

a

le, fe-ra)

s

f

two

11

ACCENTS.

former

The

well.

quite

before

except

AND

SOUNDS

ELEMENTARY

On

the

e

is

e

(e.g.je

-6/e, etc.,

treatment

of

cause

may

or

suppressed

le puis.

ne

is entirely e

silent

in

mute

verse,

423. .

2.

NOT

a-

^) before

early

and

an

like t.

;

Note

1.

Note

2.

reated

however,

as

e

in

'

Et*

"

"

Final

if simply

28.)

'

they

souuds

like

also

before

and

(Fr. S) before

(= ^) bref,fer-ma,

(= ^

"

SYLLABLE

consonant,

audible

Ex.

"

romets

A

CLOSING

pied, '

and

*

-e

is pronounced

of

-es

parlev,

nez,

E.g.

in

^

'

ere

silent

(French

consonants,

silent

des-pote,

ver-re',

but

soxt;

except

es,

les, est,

clet

^.

and

polysyllables,

mute.'

6

ames,

-ent

tables,

of

3d

plural

donnentf

of

verbs

parlent.

are

(Cf

.,

12

SECOND

3.

NoTB

e

Before

"

(usuallj

consonaDt

Cf. essayer

like ^.

sounds

often

doable

a

[14.

PART.

isayei

=

dresser

; hut

as

pronounced

simple)

drh-ser;

=

ennemi=

k-ne-mi. 4.

Note

'solemn/

5.

under/

In

these

words

that

the

following

etc.).

.

hissing

a

the

like

almost

sounds

is usually donn4e,

use

orthographic

e

of

(ressembler

insertion

de

(dessous for

sound

solennel

to

to

serving

sous

so

and

make

a

g

on)

spirant,

short crSes

and

;

(=

in Grerm.

e

before

except

sharp,

(short and

"

'

in Hhey

e

sharp)

e

mute.

donn^^

but

mehr), "

cr^r,

it

Ex.

(long

d^,

vMt4,

citHbrM. a

(=

Ex.

"

have

long

when

*heir'

in

a

the

almost

Germ,

(long) m^re^

br^ve,

sound and

mdhre), trapeze

tMse^

^

in

e

of

*ere'

short

when

y^te, ^tre

;

or e

of

of

ei in

in

'let.'

(short) acMte,

"

proc^de, "

have

(i)/

the to

according amie

;

(d)

0,

u

has

s

in

etc.) (= de-sou)

ress-

with

inorganic

an

'neigh/

in dessous

'mute'

e

a

short

(e.g.violemment,

beginning

words

is only

s

hennir

'emment

like

sounds

first

Concerning

"

e

in most

and

the

in

French

23 g.

^,

/

6.

Note

ss,

'

like

sounds

indeed/

'no

terminating

hy

above/

e

nasal,

nenni

ail adverbs

Followed

"

dessus

'

denote

in

and

Note

e

double

a

(pron. /Urn) 'woman/

femme

cf

by

Followed

"

or

a

a

more

The

I,

the ruse,

"bout

and

sottGy

limite

a

fliUe,pur use

of

that

; u

Ex.

"

as

long

short hydrej

odime,

'

o

of

or

ami,

chiefly

no/ in

o

'

'

long

when

(=

not

(close)rose,

vowel

o

trdne^

by

Latin

trying

ee-position,

an

orthographical

to as

il)has

Germ,

(=

(short) buUe,

"

type^

; style^

than

sound

changed

is produced

in the

police/ though (long) mise^ tle^

in

Germ. gros

ndtre^

porter.

of this

It is

tongue

the

short.

sound

in English. of

closer

when

(open) soly

{H) :

Ex.

"

approaching

open,

chiefly 8olt), "

quality.

rather

i in

of

(short) cri, JU,

"

has

sound

'

in

it-sound utter

as

w

in 'tree.'

"

equivalent direction

the

in Ex.

'

true

cf

23, .

under

'

with

(long) nte,

bu,

minute, sign,

no

g.

;

15.]

ELEMENTARY

1 6.

Monophthongs.

often

independent

nce

u

or

y

{a%),ei (ei),are in

-ai

this

written) are

a/, e/

then

occurs

like

like In

"

au,

have

eau

the

maux,

restaurs,

centaury.

(ed),mu *err* 'err.'

Germ, Ex.

"

veux,

jeunB

"

forms

*had/y*ei"s *I had/

(oH, oU)

u

Ex.

"

rowZer, f/e

sound

has

(long) doute, before

of

it

(as

boRuis

;

with

*

avoir

case

which

They

words.

o

"

sound

e

usually

in

in

e

of

jeudi,

crewse,

on

Paul,

than

sound

and

pause,

(open)

open

eH,

sounds

(long) "

closer

deux,

short)

account

of

the

UuVyfleur, hamf.

vewZent,

eu

exceptionally

;

Ex.

long) (open

close

have/

if ai-i,

"

the

(f. paysannti)

son

pay as

a

short

usually

voeux,

a

vowel,

beaucou^\

long

when

and

and

re).

beau,

circumflex),j?etfpZe,

In

vrai^

(ai) of

vowel

foreign

French

or

r,

when

(but jeHne

lengthening Note.

;

I,

a

deriyatives

closer

eau,

but

o); (close

monsieur

seul,

the

of

have

usually

(=

ay

faut;

pauvre,

aie,

is pronounced

by

is pronounced

(chieflybefore

0

open

sound

feraiSy

Ney.

its

and

landscape/

sage

radical

syllable,

names

proper

Corday,

Ex.

"

'country/

% '

pay

ei,

final

faites,faitj

the

followed

not

when

few

a

maXtrey

; but

'Ex.fa/sait (=fe-8aii), hienfaisance,etc.

mute.'

in

/aire 'do/

ot

pronounced

only

at,

pay

'peasant/

eu

*

e

haisQ^

short

(allverb-forms).

aMai

fully

a

except

sound

Note.

by

at,

or

(short)aimeT,

"

forms

monophthong^

rarely

of

deriyatire

if followed

verb, once

as

In

"

^, long

(long)

ginn be-

never

"

below.

described

like

reine]

(relicsof

vowel-signs

monophthongs

those

Ex.

"

(= S)ferai,

"

1.

Note

^.

r^tre,

seigley

peinei;

Such

is in French

vowel-sound

three,

even

are

"

simple

pronounced

like

verbs

vraie;

or

vowels).

i,

with

ai

,

two,

with

written

A

"

13

ACCENTS.

AND

SOUNDS

like

French

".

"

Ex.

eu

etc.

the

sound

Spouse,

of

voilte,

in

oo

*

fool,' though loue;

roue,

"

long

or

short.

(slightly shorter)

oil, louer.

i7(/)like

eu.

"

Ex.

at/

(="tt'y),cueiUe

(=skeu'y).

14

SECOND

Diphthongs

16. not

coalescing

before

it is fully

^

night' be '

one

formed

'

; nmt

fC^-i

=

w,

a

either

Jier

e.g.

Combined

into

second

nnit

distinct

itself

by

the

proud,'

it is barely

syllable

when

'

f*^r

=

vowels

diphthongs

a

over

glides

ou)

when

:

rC^i

=

to

enough

fier

e.g.

/*-^

=

'

hurts

^

rely

:

forming

as

counted

(i,o,

dissyllabie,

a

or

;

form

sound

first vowel-sound

the

Dissyllabics."

and

into

[16,17.

PART.

; constmit, "

Note.

Neither

"

diphthongs

between

encroach

its

in

a

own

oi

French

=

in

(

Note

such as

ai.

2.

or

verb-root

root-

consonant,

less

or

rarely

a

above). dissyllabics

and

simple

or

vowel

fully

offers

monophthong in

enounced), except

'

*

paon

peacock

;

and

in

o

=

S^iSne,

aomte,

ttum

(the month).'

(below)

in

diphthong by

*^a,

'stove'

poele

has

a

and

joiQ, voir;

that

oi when

be

may

represented

^waft').

following

a

"

^oi.

toumcd,

voUure,

by

nasalized

frying-pan.*

in English

wa-

(^d)

"

*

poele

sound

(nearly like

*^d

Concerning

"

compound

form

"

'August

In

"

many

(e.g.foihh cases

"

spelling

:

For

roide the

with

+ vowel

forms,

fafble ; texts

classical

exclusrve, u

a

covering

^n,

cf.

23,

gn.

Note ai

:

*"d) poivrBy

=

1.

under

as

to

gadfly.'

oi

French

Ex.

former

the

*

This

(ot).

oi

remember,

French

a

of diphthongs

(more

fawn/

*

in aout

ou

=

to

useful

(cf.examples

vowel

sound

/aon

a

constituent

cases

(also toon) ao6

by

preceded

each

following

=

is for

limits

the

settled

tendency

terminating

u

and

definitely

The be

will

pronunciation

difl"culty,

no

It

following

a

with

[17.] The

to

that

being

or

diphthong

the

has

usage

^t

derivatiye,

having

latter.

cases,

of

nor

dissyllabics.

and

the

upon

majority

no

theory

an

older

in the

was

lisoit : lisa/'t; connottre retain

oi, it is

(or raide) 'stiff, modern

oi

rigid'

pronunciation

now

:

last

is the

its

to

pronounce

derivatives

prevailing,

combination

(i.e.ua^

ue,

u/,

it

the

older

though

not

practice.

vowel

in

,

*

or

altered Where

connaftre)

customary

and

century

etc.):

17-19.J

Not

a.

by

preceded

ot

g

(or vowel-combination)

being

in

pronounced in

but

suite,

by

Preceded

huile,

lui,

(=

dlgiy

liqnide,

Note.

his

{argu-" :

18.

dissyllabic);

Ex.

{

payer Note.

is

in

=

in

n,

while

the

the

The

as

sound

"

French

etc.)

a

we

in

aiguiser

,

e.g. most

etc.);

;

quintuple

a,

at,

after

by

fut-yard).

=

(bayard.

any

to

vowel,

La

Littre, except

one

(n, m)

nasal

finals

followe

monopthong

is nasalized

in their

vowel-position,

the

and

mouth

utterance.

of

"

a

Besides

nose), this

monophthong

respectively. no

(nearest following

or

vowel

through

once

have

"

etc.).

single

eu

(

According

"

to

vowel.

names

proper

consonant

unless

"

is equivalent

preceding

{bayer, etc).

independent

vowels

the

its

mouth-organs at

(y), u

nasality get

English.

in

also

roi-yal),fuyard

mere

A

"

the

oya,

with

words

as

y

if Fr.

'^,

Latin,

the

words:

{aye,

syllable

nasal

their sign

treat

their

/

IGO

about

quad?'uple,

consonant

other

air expelled

e,

in

quadrupeds,

(=

mere

few

with

lose

m,

a

same

from

it does

as

vowel,

qu-

i combines

Vowels.

nasalization,

(15)

Ex.

"

'go'),fatiguer, (= katr'),que, quel,

borrowed

words

ro-yalffuyard =/U'yar6f

(i.e.uttered with

a

to

Nasal

1 9-

that

etc.

y

is

a,/

tendency

(e.g.royal

old

in

as

qu.atre

for

and

pai-yeT), royal

=

etc.), and a

denote

to

(= Un-g^al), linguiste, aiguille

vowels

After

"

Fayette,

there

; requiem

i-y, of which

French

of

k respectively.

g hard

suace

lu-eur.

tu-ez,

words

sign

') and

go

following

(quadraturef

quad-

between

/

^

g^r:

Ungual

in

chiefly

ue

"que8tre

quateury

French

(diphthong)

graphic

modem,

the

with

containing

words

mostly

several,

torgu-

occurs

ou,

French

hard), vigueur;

g

diphthong

a

rguer

:

like

vainqxieur. In

"

forms

(=

(16)

lu-a, (dissyllabic)

mere

vowel

dissyllabic

Ex.

"

common

(in

g

(= fatiga), gnerre

ngniUe

gui,

a

as

a

almost

u.

"

in

u

q,

hard

like

q sound

fatigua

the

French

.

and

but

like

(cf note), serves

stock

case

following

a

with or

former

15

ACCENTS.

diphthong

a

ot

g

forms

u

q,

the

more

SuMq,

s*^ave,

b.

latter

the

AND

SOUNDS

ELEMENTARY

English like

French

n

equivalents.

in

Engl.

equivalents

^

Represent

thank') by :

16

Tj,

(

an,

(

671,

ruban,

ambre

en/ant,

tempete

syntoice,

20.

simple

'fin, mincef

nymphe

"

main,

faim

poulain,

Reims

frein, peindre, u

on,

u

humble

parfum, jeHn

kudiant,

a

coin,

effrayant audience

orient,

client, 6i

ombre

mouton,

un,

ii

poindre

soins,

etc. Note

final,

1.

In

"

Note

2.

a/n-/?,

Minor

"

om-n

*damn,*

etc.);

(=fiini),etc., the

see

3d

eni

of

in-

beginning

treated

as

a

sir,' and About

but

like

14

under

a

by

syllable to

it is not

o,

not

or

en-

em-,

when

damner

a

of

of

the

represent

(e.g.

word the

prefix

em-menev,

in

vowel)

femme

4. cf. 14

2).

etc.,

*

a

in

though

vowel-sound,

(usually

monsteuT '

happiness see

2.

inactif,inhumain.

Ex.

"

c,

commonly

2, note

0

:

before

nasalized

names,

(verb-

vieni

"

nasalization

in bonheur

nasalized

:

beginning

(9, note

more

(= bi-di),mien,

(without nasalization) in

d-n

of verbs,

itself

in proper

nasals

is

in S^n

and

verb-form,

derivatives.

2, note

e

plural

word

0-n

(no

a-n

:

d-n,

in the

a-m,

bien

a

follows

as

a-wi,

as

to

(= europ"-ai).

are

their

and

always

person

is reduced

on

'

as

pronounced

i.e. nearly

Ex.

"

europeen

pronounced

are

(Lat. in),

ai).

"

'autumn,'

en-n

en-nuyeTf

=

belonging

or

irregularities

are

automnQ

em-niy

(i.e.

-in

(= moi-ydi);

; moyen

final

(-yen)

-ien like

sounds

-en

form)

en

[19,

PABT.

SECOND

(cf.9, note

=

me-cieu)

1).

24-5.

Consonants.

20.

General

pronounced

however,

preparatory

Remark. like as

remarks

the

"

English.

described may

The

below

be

made

French But

there 23.

under here

are

consonants

:

"

are

"

various The

usually

exceptions,

following

21-23.]

ELEMENTARY

[21.]

ign

Initial

or

or

often

\^2,']Final in

hen

23.

most

silent,

part are

Only

23).

cf.

except

before

sounded

polysyllables)are

of

a

^, /.

c,

regularly

words.

the

consonants

of

pronunciation

is made

the

a,

sound

k,

of

Changed

s. u.

o,

(cf.cc,

Ex.

"

cas,

in radoub,

a"cte^

vof a

unless

rumb,

before

e,

i,

has

(cf.6), it

g

one,

below).

gg,

except to

as

sounded

head

the

under

given

are

consonants

final it is heard

As

below

are

consonants

Double

"

b.

as

before

resen gn, ill, il rep-

in English.

they

-ier

for

final

consonant.

has

c

-er,

consonant-

below.

English

=

in

rules

exception

pecial

the

in disconnected

Compound last

for

only

medial

than

sounds

(for particulars

vowel

Special

m^^

cA, and

discourse

even

given

b

are

(except

r

ronounced

heir

consonants

initial

and

re

other

connected

ollowing

,

always,

is the

f

"

; g^ y, A,

17

ACCENTS.

AND

consonants,

medial

French

to

peculiax

SOUNDS

the

lac, accabler;

it is pronounc

y, where

ce,

"

s

of

sound

even

del;

c^dev,

"

fa, gargon, has

c

the

in

some

'

",

'

t,

chaos.'

heard,

y

c-c.

=

1. like

sounds in

*

in

and

it may

be

heard,

(blanc, etc.);

nasal estomac

india-rubber/ and

coutchouc

'then/

;

a

after

tabac

stomach,'

few

a

less

other when

especially

after

that

mon com-

word

sentence.

before

cc

pore) *

done

In

"

its deriyatiyes.

(= se-gd) and

It is silent

heard.

hook/

croc

words. a

g in second

(^clerc,marc,

words

tobacco/

heads

of

is usually

final

-c

ch

soimd

the

on

English

"

ch

whole

etc.).

chtichoter,

choux,

('Christian

"

"

(=sh)

in

(= aksey ^machine'; far

by

sound,

Ex.

that

chez, chien;

(= ^) chaos, '),technologies

charme,

chimie

less

the

Q

chasse,

chemistry

in words *

.orchestre\

(= fc

is

common,

chaos,' chose,

whose

Christ chaise,

'),monarchie, Chnst,

icho,

ch

i),

(cf.chaos

sound

(= sh)

2. like

or

before

(except,usually, have

'Christ,'

accea

latter

The

cognates

architected

Ex.

"

chr^tien

18

SECOND

Before

a

in

sound

consonant,

words

of Greek

words

several

Note.

d

Engl.

As

"

adjective days ')

Irregularly,

/of

most

it has

rowel,

late

also,

by

words

of

Greek

the

sh-

in

change,

it has

origin

the

i, y,

{eu)j

ge

-f- vowel. o,

in

'go').

(

hard

=

With

it

-geure .

Uf

Of

gg -g

final

6,

sound

But

i,

is heard

between

the

(e.g.neuf

consonant

;

"

to "

a

^g-gin

vowels

n-sound

after

it

j (

u

Er.

=

Ex.

"

j)

is also

and

gant,

gilet, gym-

{=j) it

(e.g.nagea^

(eu), i

e

if

as

gageure,

as

g

g^r,

;

mangea

"

figne. before

gu

even

sound

before

sound

a

some

e

it should

vowel,

(cf. nageur in

(= g)

germe,

(e.g. gvLerre,

may

-gner

Ex.

e

forcibly

azure/

after

hard

a

before

long,

gmtarre,

p. 15, b. in

verb

F

^

"

(orthographical)

gu

come be-

nerve,'

except

in

silent.

monophthong

of

2;

=

pigeon,

ge

silent

.

under

+

u

of

form

words

is note) ; c) u (^e.g.fatiguonsfrom "

silent

be

while

g), a

suffix

a

diphthong

-ure

before

even

fatiguer),

(= sug-g^r^.

sugg^rer

*

(or

yoke,'

r

zigzag,

a

and

that is

'go/

is inserted it

a

*

fricative

g the

gneule,

(cf

resembling

(

na^ea,

b)

joug

Fr.

give

to

the

vowel

nerf (or neri) (ftaufs, ojtifs, n"rfs).

English

"

to e

is

eu

of

consists

if it belongs before

neuf

bosuf. in

combinations

-geur

following

the

with

in

added

as

give

gn^re,

the

above)

gageurCf

a

in

and

egg,^

(silent) bourg,

"

(=J)

to

a)

"

c/ef *key,'

with

it is usually

inserted

gvierre,

g)

ceuf

chagrin;

versa,

Ex.

"

regard

noticed:

(cf

is

de

g

silent

vice

u

silent

in

only

*

ox,'

is

of

To

"

a

u

; and

na-zha)

b(mf*

gloire,

ligei, nageur;

a,

it is mute

almanaQh.

south.'

beginning

word

final

As

naste,

before

in

;

*

except

it sounds

where

goUter,

gu

a

sound

enunciated). gorge,

heard,

in nert

and

hard

the

in sud

plural-sign

in chet'd'ceuvre,

has

is=k

ch

.

when

silent

silent

it is heard

before

nine

NoTK.

final

it is

*

jours

arch-angel/

final

as

nine,'

gn

in

while

a

and

origin,

'

As

*

a,

origin;

Before

it is like g.

d.

^=Engl./.

in

k.

=

Oermanic

or

archange

drachme

in

=

In

"

and

a

always

[23

^-sound.

the

g

Latin

of

is

ch

PART.

vowel)

of Engl,

palatal

grog,

gn

(made

pouding.

is softened in

'

with

to '

cognac

the

a

liar pecu-

(= con-yac)

back

of

the

23.]

ELEMENTARY

and

it blends

two

coming

tongue), the

one,

Note

ing

1.

it.

2.

onion/ and (poignard dagger/ etc.) i oignon

poign-

Note

3.

In

"

is pronounced

is

now

in signet

once

the

Ex.

"

Q

') h^ros

(*aspirate Note.

habit,

should

be

in

hurler

n huit and

In

500

always strong =

English

initial

a

A

with

as

*,

or

halle, :

h, ia

h

in words

^

far

so

sonancy. k.

It

"

The

following

,

in

and

mute

'

Hence

A,

inorganic

but

elision

usually

the

^

h

aspirate.*

exhorteY

;

"

he'roa

Among

(but

exceptions in its

not

in hora

linking *

'

aspirate

marked

chiefly

with

(L. foras');

(cf. 27, (about some

derivaderiva-

(L. altus)and as

(e.g

origin

different,

a

of "

not

A

an

Greek

or

etc.).

in

aspirate

are

as

it prevents

as

'

words

haie,

with

foreign,

of

1).

note

340

against

conventional

like.

the

in

z

Ex.

occurs

sounds

Ulustre),

')

mute

"

etc.

stagnation,

word.

Latin

of

*

beginning

like

sounds

g/f

hSros),harpe.

les

harpe,

with

'

or

Latin,

or

is still treated

h

preceding

'aspirate'

it prevents

words

Greek

words

well

/ regularly

to the

many

(L. ululare),haleter (L. halitare),as

*,

j

in

haut

dictionaries,

such

mute

words

derivatives

hear

beginning

words

stagnant^

as

some

beginning

ign,

'

*

especially

noted

tiyes),and

tives,

(e.g.

origin

by

only

les habits),huile, (Z'haftit,

heroine), but

eutonic,

cognition,

between

(leh^ros, h is

Grenerally

"

omme,

(26) of

') habit

mute

in

from

in (aspirated),

of distinguishing

necessity

\ soi^

ny.

borrowed

an

origin,

linking

or

\ dgogn^

is silent.

Yet

French.

pronounced

elision

gagnev

signet.'

Germanic,

especially

Ex.

"

learned

optionally

(= ag-na),

agnat *

in

silent

when

:

Engl.

more

words

modern

like g-n

g is silent

and

certain

like

be

can

of gn

just

*

with

h

ipargnev.

*

In

"

indigne

r^pugner, sound

y{y).

into

almost

y-sound

nasal

saigne;

sounds

gn

a

craignit,

French

exact

Switzerland,

In

Note

The

"

being

near

(^ gd-yi), agneau; (= soi-yeu) ; gneux

following

the

with

19

ACCENTS.

AND

SOUNDS

in foreign

English

combinations rules

^

azure,'

if enunciated

with

Je, jeter,jour, jouir, juste,

only

like

English

:

"

I

words.

(e.g.il, JUer,

il and

docile,

ill, however,

are

aile

=

^l,

subject

20

is usually

-//final

except

in

a

after

^boy').

final

1.

avril

by

(Ft. I)

until'

an

or

*

(=y

y-sound

*fine/

simply

etc.).

(thus is

It

as

uttered Littre

g^ves

a

other

in

t

=

before

few

a

and

of

regularly

(but

gentil

eyebrow/

part

-i

"

"

pronunciation

most

*

tool/^ourctl

outii

the

the

kennel/ /u"il *gun/

chenil *

or

-Vy p^ri'y,

=

p^rtl

avri,

'

=yentry)

as

pronounced

avrVy

for

Though

vowel.

to

regard

with

consistent

a

be

also or

avril,

sound

vowelwords,

common.

2.

Note

a,

"

in note

the

//'/), or

patlle

=

1

sound

Fr.

(cf. 15).

eu

a

Ex.

"

biUet,

(=iU)

a

cu/

(=

miUe-,

viUe,

; paillej travaiUer,

however,

by

(e.g

vowel

iy

y) JUle

or

feuille

vieiUe,

ccmseMa,

i

(e.g.Jill

a

(=

"

enumerated

words

consonant

preceded

when

y-sound,

briUant

by

preceded

some

Usually,

(mille,ville, etc.).

Ex.

"

(Fr.%), in

'ill'

as

i'y, when

simply

pay).

famille,

like

-i7 sound

is regular,

-ill' medial below

denotes

before

ue

(=orgeuy).

orgue//

euy)f

=

is not

(= bari) barrel/

haril

less

Usage

"

it may

=

*

1), exU; (regular) civil, avril (cf. note (= 6^d'/), vieil (= vir^y),deuil (= deny).

-t7, unpreceded

written,

denotes

it simply

where

in

as

regular,

Ex.

"

(= y) hkaJI Note

2)

(cf.note

vowel,

[23

PART,

SECOND

fouillei. Note

1.

Medial

"

mile/ ville

derivatives

; b.

its regular

in

*

city/ pupille trisyllabic

derivatives;

their

and

has

*

*

mille

-///-

a

*

'thousand/

mille

tranquil/

in

and

their

distiUer, scintilleT, etc.) -iller (e.g. forms less common not enumerated

in

words

in

c.

tranquille

ward/

in

a.

sound:

few

above.

Note

il,

2.

pronounced

Jille JiV y =

good

authorities ue

a,

"

parts

(0'y"

of

This

paille=pal'y.

;

8.

Note

in

are

-ill, (i)l'ginstead

and

older

-ill sound

; but

like

:

above

Fr.

e.g. b^tail

it is much

the

(cf. 15).

eu

the

is adhered

pronunciation

styles

in

(especially

described

*8

in certain

before

France

of

by

to

less Ex.

"

south) b^tal'y

=

;

certain

common.

oeiUet

(=

eu*y/), cueillir (=keu*yir).

^History. "

The

varied

of letters.

of this combination comes

directly

tranquillus). In

enough

heard

changed :

cf. note

pronunciation

from

other "

like

2), or

When

Latin cases

of

is owing

has

i7(/)

//(/).

it represents

to

i7(/)

E.g.

its regular

mille Latin

a

in Engl, million -illiid, ill,iVy or -/c"//-(=

"

to

a

varied

sound,

origin

it generally

(L. mille),tranquille (L. naturally -/V/- (which il*y,

eiVy), or

a

pronunciation some

other

yet

sound,

23.]

ELEMENTARY

atin

or

E.g.

not.

is silent -I-

omme

it sounds

fi,

as

final is mute

-I n

*

in cu\

*

a

in the

and

son/

2 under

y: cf. note

denoting

not

AND

21

ACCENTS.

Jille (h.Jilia) lentille (L. lenticula), abeille

(Lat. vigilare).'] in^ls {^Jiss)

eiller

plural

Some

-i/). and

nasalized

$ov\

JiU "=ft.

prefer

authorities

(19),are

vowel

(in yentiU

^enf/lshommes

full.'

*

backside,*

(L. apiculd)

in

as

pronounced

English. English

=

in

the

final

forms in

combination

m'pt

in

"

in

initials

the

(e.g.bapteme,

For

etc.).

is silent, except

*

A:-8ound

a

u

with

and

sculpt-,

; but

etc.

compter,

final, cf. below.

final

About

"

6ap^,

sculpter,

-p, -ps, -pt

cap.

cock,'

coq

is

and

see

-/)", -pt, etc.,

under

-/"

perd,

if

is

r

tapissiex

has

enfer

in French,

one

as

sonant

I

poser,

mish'e

Usually :

or

n

observer

respirer,

8

e.g.

'

is not

grand.,

polysyllabics,

me

r,

(or

r

-ier, whose

-e?*,

honneur,

^

^

fier

proud revoir;

panfeur,

derniev

(pi. boulangers),

ether,'

two

occurs

a

vowel.

*

amer

bitter,' '

*

winter

: one

sounds more

forcibly

between

two

both

8

in

\iiver

*

but

rose,'

and

hier^

is heard

"

Ex.

(op-servev)^ passer-,

; balsamique,

(and

cancer/

cf. 20,

sharp

21). in

as

vowels,

(sonant s)

^so,'

than

enounced

(sharp s), son, "

*

cancer

and

also

pastevr, base,

rose,

transition.

sonantized

when

parasol

(para

entresol,

ruse^

(pi. tapissieTS).

in English,

Sonant

in English.

between

in

in

houlangev

hell,' "ther

as

in

Also

(heard) /er,

16), /ar,

arriveT,

*

"

ending

Ex.

"

final of polysyllabics

spoon,'

in

revere,

cf.

*

cuiller

only dnq

It is always

Ex.

(-r).

in monosyllables.

(silent) donnevy

"

occurs

(About

in English.

below

stated

silent.

plurals) (but fi-ev ' rely':

(pi.demiers),

k.

like

sounds

than

(cf.note), those

usually

NoTB.

as

coricert,

is heard

final

where

it

Alone

vowel).

it

trilled

more

and

except

pronounced,

fier ;

five/

cinq

+

u

under

76.)

cf.

dental

more

(cf. 17 *

combination,

pound

howerer,

silent,

t.

and

s,

is

redemption,

exeviption, 'p

It

p.

usually

except,

s

SOtJKDS

it begins

+

the

second

sol),vraisemWahle.

member

of

a

coni

22

SECOND

before

sc

e,

is mute,

final

-s

Us

-cs,

ing

:

in

r

of

*air

the

Ex.

"

science,

sG^ne,

d. both

forceps

sc^Z^at,

mars

a

sign,

is not

in

March,'

*

cens

has

the

usually is

vowel

is heard,

but

chefa)

'

*

sense

flss

; laps

'

(also moeui's) manners/

mcsurs

in

except

is pronounced

son sens

^note),

cf.

plural-sign, '

follow,

in the

consonant

*

Jils

census,'

some

jetevy

tUy

of English

sound

like

pronounced

in

and

x)

; bestial^

tiMe

as

*

laps,'

(als

ours

garantie^

it will

English

found

be

it sounds

words

[Historically ti

sounds

mixtion^, or b. When 'chastize').

question

-ti-

like as

tsi, hence

like

that

once i

When

c.

parti-ons). "

diphthong final

or

When

it

final

the

belongs

to

of

one

a

is

by

preceded

is

by

is represented

by

inflected the

of

*

;

"

initiev

ing correspond-

above).

Latin

popular

t)

,

(cf.ex.

c

(chretien

an

in

preceded

s

entier

partial

when

si- sound,

("

ti pronounc

or

s

(e.g

x

Christian/

chOtiev

(e.g. parti-e,

stem

i"

endings

(participle

le (infinitivesexcepted), tiere, tiers, tieme, in all of which (e.g. moiti", entier, entiere, volontiera)." of French origin

tier

excepted),

i

the

Ex.

"

(o

s

after

moitie,

patience,

it represents

a.

"

f

"

has

si wlien

not:

was

sh,

below.

clirkien,

before

-ft-

except

"

explained

=

Usually

medial

(s sharp),

s*

cases,

other

But

t.

(= nd-s'o), portion, s') nation d4mocratie. (^initiate '),propMtie^

(ti

fat

except

*bear.'

ours)

a

silent,

regular

c.

"

; and

(-cs,etc.).

pi.

formerl

'

'screw

vis

below

chef:

*

alas/ jadis

maize/

preceding

the

*

*

s) are

enuers).

heard *

';

twice/ h^las

also

pi. lacs, s

where

are

consonants

'forceps

plural

(e.g.vers,

willingly'

+

(e.g.lac:

heard,

'

Cf.

consonant

is the

singular

*

Jieur-de-lis) mats

pronoun.

when

s

bis

*ace/

^

(i.e.final

is also

-rs

volontiera

is

-t

silent,

in

except

brut

hush

*

'rough,'

chut

!

'

dot

*

portion/ "

*

fop

(pish) /Am"7 (cf. 88) 'eight/ 'fff" -f^f -pfi 'St

""^f

by

described

after

i

like

after

kt

direct).

correct,

its

different

(except

sounded

of

s,

as

in

silent

When

a.

"

in

except

(but

etc.

-ds, -fs,

cases

b.

'

*lily in tons

if heard

is

like

souuds

y

sceptiqvie,

generally

/

t,

[23

PART.

in

a

is silent

-gt

(cf. 88).

vowel,

except

is mostly

authors,

elsewhere,

"

in

i.e. in

the

doigt

follows

as

after

"

-pt

is

'

and

silent

and

a

in

pronounced

set

cf,

"

(e.g. instinct

(e.g. tact,

e *

a

differently

(e.g. asjoect),but

t'mgt

after

(-cf,-gt, etc.)

nasal

-sped

'

seven,'

:

a

after

termination

'finger

cf. below

and

silent

generally

/t is silent. in sepf

ne/

treated

are

strict) and

"

uses

final

'neat';

twenty,'

nasal

(cf.76

:

and also

in

exact, some

sounded

sepieme).

23-25.3

ELEMENTARY

in

is silent

st

*

has

th

V

the

like

Vy

English

v

lowed

by

a

adjectives,

'sixty

it has in

(and

for

words,

has

the

in

the

prefix

other

cases.

value

sounds

(New.

u

of

of

some

letter,

like

six

dix

and has

Xalso

ss.

*

ten/

the

BruxelUs,

as

fol

ex-

Ex

"

Jixe, Alexandre.

*

'

six

in

k8

excuse^

"

names,

proper

and

not

when

same

in

sound

Final

etc.). "

tut

used soixanu

is silent. -Ix

18.

see '

'

gaze

final it is silent

When

(e.g.a^ur).

(e.g.nez),

Proper

of

more

are

is

usage

and

pronounced

The

"

in

not

irregularities

common

names

Nouns.

pronunciation cases

all here

are

Only

few

a

given.

to

according

proper

of

fixed.

the

preceding

serv ob-

rules,

:

A.

As

;

receding =

d

=

ike

k

n,

and that

and

a

Gil Bias,

their

em

own

en

and

final consonant

any

Jupiter,

retaining

medial

that

a.

"

Esther,

David,

m

:

e.g. Jericho,

:

Eschyh

Ernest,

etc.

do

sounds,

sometimes

Maistre),

riumvir,

;

e.g. b.

"

Arras, that

-It, -Ix Duguesclin;

Foreign as

amen

in

;

s

silent

a.

"

Vaugelas,

before

with

Cromwell,

whig

("

=

"), a

nasalize

French

like

Elohim,

Eden,

ch

usually

in

Michel,

sh

final

wliich

(pu-iy) ,

etc.

s

(now

(but sounds

Achille,

in

they

are

in

heard

are

M^dicis

(especially /,

usually

heard

st

and

Clovis,

consonant

orthography

unchanged

from

language

not

sound

Engl,

Agnes,

a

e.g. Basle

:

that

Larochefoucault (but

words

the

;

Suez

to

others). :

Beims

medial

are

some

names

like

(but

etc.

and

French

final

also

25.

:

"sMl,

=

regards

words

Michel-Ange,

is likely

Brutus,

"

As

ome

names

Abraham (= A-bra-d-me), Jerusalem, ai) : e.g. in Adam) c. that etc. ; ; Benjamin, Memphis,

Archimede, B.

final

vowel,

(i.e.

m

Job,

e.g.

:

b. that

"

foreign

regards

sounded

tc.

nd

sound

irregular,

the

Proper

e

n

ChriBi),est

gaz,/ez.

is very

ules

initial,

; but

in

Pronunciation

ouns

foreign

in

only

it generally

gz when

Only

in English

in

except

the

this

as

sounds

24.

J^sus

in

ath^.

where

vowel-sound

silent.

Concerning

.

(not

is used

exil^ eajht^mer; is

final

'

Ex.

"

which

vowel,

like

Xenophon,

-X

Christ

23

Neu-york).

is pronounced

X

t,

Wy

;

a

after

except

=

york

ACCENTS.

in

sounded

of simple

sound

like

sounds

'is/ but

est

AND

west.*

ouest

east/ and

SOUNDS

; m,

Brest, n,

i)

Maistre

(also

usually

pronounc

Bale),

Soult).

are

borrowed.

"

Ex.

album,

^4

Joining

26.

In

the as

pronounced by

a. a

of

by

would

linking

(in

27.

Elision. in

in writing

by

vowel

the

use

n

to

1.

e

of

h

of

an

a

2.

Note their

The

"

by

verb to

3.

Note

4.

5.

in

b.

in analogy

ending

if

SI

'

3d

in

a

in

a

sing,

Linking or

when

particles

is cet

before

appended

taini t/, if per-

en,

but

;

in

the

avec

menez-le

a

or

vowel

h

:

cf.

the

of

:

127), 3d

sing,

cf. 151

in

and

an

the a

and

cases

sporadic

hiatus

a

above,

:

(e.g.s'il);

ending

by

presqu'ile.

quelqu'un,

following

pronouns

personal

and

described

those

quoique

vowel-sound;

un

compounds

in the

indicative,

a

before

than

followed

when

before

e

only

il. Us,

verb-forms

aime-t-il, a-t-il, aura-i-il

28.

before

present

vaa-y

vowel

in

only

writing),except

with

vowel

que,

combinations

is elided

(e.g.donnes-en,

ending

in

its

elides

presque

other

least *

the

the

menez-ry

ce

adjective

que, tandis

parce

In

"

/ of

in

except

numerals,

{rne.tetle, la)

donne-m'en,

Ex.

always

; qudque,

a.

t

(for.le

(for la dme)

before

before

only

elided

"

Varhre

Ex.

it),Vdme

elided

indicated

being

1).

Jusque

"

(at

remains

not

(cf. notes)

le huit ; run.

onze,

demonstrative note

lorsque, puisque,

Note

are

verb.

The

"

(i7,elle, on)

le

loss

few

a

and

-e

usually

"

que

with

not,

eri^chercher.

(cf. 107,

*mute'

(for

are

ant end-consonor

in

are

apostrophe.

and

;

R-z^amL

=

their

object-pronouns

hyphen

same

envoyez-le Note

personal a

the

Ex.

"

la,

of

mute

/a

=:

the

writing)

writing)

Va

pronounced

',

'

a

monosyllabics

final or

e.g, le

e.g. Zes amis

:

le and

articles

its deriratives.

and

vous,

The

"

in

not

arbre),fai (for je ai), quHl jusqu^db (ioT jusque ^). Note

be

to

apt

and

utterance

:

otherwise

and

-que, a

hiatus

utterance,

Final

"

before

elided

are

words

in

both

:

occasion

of another

vowel

compounds

"

off

whether

word,

initial

the

connected

closely

(" cutting

that

one

of

Words.

of

one,

elision

vowel

b.

sentence,

[^6-28

l^ARl-.

S^OKD

-tan

s

in

s

the

2d

is added

appended

imperative

sing, to

a

imperative

2d

object-particle

is inserted

appended

between

and

a

en

or

v

verb-form

subject-pronoun

^e.

b).

Words.

consonant-combination,

"

If

one

and

word the

ends next

with begins

a

consonan

with

28-33.]

a

ELEMBNTABY

consonant

This

or

z

in

except

cases

an

Of

the

final

by

and

or

two

none,

in silent

more

mets

the

when

tical syntac-

between

as

its

and

a

or

option

in

noun

subject, etc. euphony,

solemn

ance utter-

as

good,

be

d"serXs'^aride%); silent

with

-ct

-t

corps

=

or

;

exquis

but

ami

develo

vTn^ami;

=

eu).

but

-ct

in

forward,

is usually

if the

pronounced,

always un

u

linking

the

consonants

grandT

usually

"

(un

u^n^amiy

"

/r, ", A:,

-,

carried

connection vowel

:

cf. 88.

neufy

is rarely

initial

sept^heures,

exquis,

/in

viz.

like

pronounced

(= voU'Z^avez)

syntactical

end-

one

unless

are

which

"

the

not

consonants

(un

8

vowel

before

(e.g.eBt^ici,

last

if the

two

Ex.

"

to be observed,

are

rules

About

close

though

sometimes,

[32.]

of

"-sound

words.

humain,

regularly

vous^avez

etc.

final nasal

A

of

(or x)

*

Ex.

"

{grU-Comm),

[31.]

matter

with

otherwise.

"/, g^ and

respectively.

Juymme

verb

the following

words, c,

the

more

much

than

Final

[30.]

a

two

is close,

words

it is largely

reading

In linking

two

the

it is observed

though

and

observed

its determinants,

cases,

other

is regularly

exceptionally

pronounced

the

'linking'

respect

between

adjective and

be

to

apt

or

"

dherts^arideSf

linking

relation

In

thus

cet^Yiabit,

[29.]

is

"

25

ACCENTS.

end-consonant

it

vowel-sound,

ous^avez,

r

the

mute,'

preceding

initial

the

^

h

or

vowel

AND

SOUNDS

by

the

penultimate,

humain)

(e.g. respect be

word pi.

des

by

effected

a

;

singular des

mets'^exquiBf

corps^exquiB'),

[33.] d of

=

^en^r^)

soif.

-p and

nouns

is

of

"

linked,

vec

linked

and

et

desert

immense

is not

-/ silent un

in

fusil a

few

a

vent.

common

; but

linked is

m

"

linked.

never

stranger

marchand

sustained

hlamev

'

and

except

or

Thus phrases

e.g.

:

grand^^hommej

(except

of

linked:

never

especially

never

a

tort

^endu, links

; il "/"wt

en

style, or un

hldmer'^a avis

(being paix

as

;

in

especially tort.

int^ressant. thereby

lui et elle

s "

poetry

of words

t is rarely

distinguished

from

(but c^estTelle),

sourd

e.g. la

the

r

/aim

et

silent

usually un

Spicier

sing,

is not

linked '

est

in

gentii,

grii^

; e.g.

in

;

vend^ilf

"

le bras

; e.g. '

; e.g.

in

Jils;

son

"

rarely

linked. are not and camp, plomh -6 of cAamp, linked ; silent is not -r verbs of adjectives and

not

except

un

etfroid;

terre:{d=t).

linking

linked,

is rarely

chaud

ied^a

are

end-consonants

nouns

tmuet;

a

Some

after is

'):

r;

e.g.

26

11.

PHONETIO

COMMON

OBTHOGBAFHIO

AND

INFLEOTIOH

following

The

34-

they

may

be

[35.]

Owing

to

that

^ ;

(d;

open

or a

containing

e

In

before

lead

syllable dear

'

(fem.

');

1.

Note

Before

"

use

consistent

but

"

With

may

consistently

rarely

feminine

must

2.

[36.] be

in

and

e.

of

"

Ex.

noticed

in

tense-forms

:

or

126

tienne,

(pres. of

mener

of ^

ancien

(fut.of mener)

The

of

a

Academy

now

note)

etc.);

before

consonant

doubled

.

.

(fern

cliJere

(fem.

"

cruel) old ') ; but

allows

protege.

doubling

(cf

Ex.

(fem. of

with

manner

analogous "

6

(fut.of appeler).

/ is always

(cf

^mute.'

or

doubled).

*,

or

n,

in

required.

protige to the

be

tense-forms

if I,

^,

(=

open

menerai

once

was

regard

in ; n

feminine

forms,

in feminine

always

irregularly

t somewhat

e

mute

but

the not

forms, in both

tense-forms.

Between used

^

-ge

in

occurs

contravened,

would'be

ancienne

"

^

(donn^e).

e

treated

(fut.of c^der), appellerai

cederai

o

');

call

an

end-syllable

that

secret),mhnQ yield '); cruelh

'

appeler

being

made

e

an

of

c^der

^

following

is

than

e-sound

precede

silent

an

*

other

can

are

containing

jette (pres.of jeter throw

Note

no

principle

(not i)

occurrence

regular

outset.

especially

(pres. of

(pres.of

appe//e

this

^),secrbtQ

'),c^de

a

with

e

such

exception

only

tone-syllable

radical

any

cher

of

the

consonant,

a

verbs,

the

at

consonants)

e,

^ of the

following

the

two

in inflection

or

mute

of

accent-stress,

connection

Whenever

e

the

-f

are

changes here

IK

CHAKaES

DERIVATION.

AND

stated

silent

immediate

'

[84-36

PART.

SECOND

two

before

effrayer; pa/erai

vowels,

other

/ is preferable

vowels.

(or payerai)

:

"

payer.

Ex.

croi'e

to :

y before

croyant

;

e

mute,

while/

effra/e(or effraye);

37-40.] When

[37.]

before

Vice

and

to

are

g

be

must

In

vague.

verbs

to

changed and

qu

hard

their

retain

are

gu

27

SIGN.

PARTITIVE

and

qu

(as

sound

before

even

retained

can/

go,')

(fern,of

e.g. publique

:

gu

*

*

in

vowels

other

:

(of moquef).

e.g. moquons

re

c

i, y, they

e,

public^;

AND

ARTICLES

versa,

c

when to

changed

and

q and

have

to

are

g

their :

respectively

ge

soft

before

sound

a,

o,

(of placer) ;

e.g. pla^ons

they

u,

mangeons

(of manner).

m.

[38.

HISTORY. *

idiom,

that

of

real

'

and

of the

a

to

word

Moreover,

rise to

an

before

this

extended

use

noun

of

French

'

39.

*

or

how

denoting the

Article^

40.

general

(e.g.Vor

que

English

more

definitely, ^

gold

"

'

the

usually

in their

far

'the'

the

sense

or

be

in

a

in

article,

French

given

definite

article,

partitive

Old

in

unknown

in

the

without

accepted

in

By

sense.

French,

modern to

corresponding

part

45.] by

preceded is to

some

unemphatic

determinants

These

apply.

titive Par-

the

below.

(or Generic) like is

gold no

absolute

is precious

ilium,

English

(Generic)^the Indefinite^and

meaning

fai

ing approach-

how

has

genitive

of,' with

meaning

described

either

required

like

denoting

*

usually

Definite

The

whose

are

popular

accusative

(Lat. unum),

partitive

explained

Definite or

manner

a

Lat.

the

the

applies.

almost

their

in

used

proclitics

partitive

are

nouns

in

especially

(relicof

un

is to

was

as

as

of de

use

special any,'

and

the

meaning

a

le

attached

of

(le),which '

some

Prench

word

use

whose

de

are

general

possesses

English

deux

Latin

the

any

function

they

which

and

sometimes

French

accent)

special

Latin,

were

In

proclitic,

have

an,'

one

articles.

irregular,

in '

'

unus

and

SIGH.

PAETITIVE

Already

"

'

that

ille

with

is

AND

AETI0LE8

').

the

Article.

English

specialized

I have

which article or

occurs

generic

'

'

the

and

'); "

sense

article

before

"

thus or

This

"

made

else

before

"

nouns

definite where

nouns

(e.g.Vor

in

used, est

pri-

28

/a

27)

:

(or /' : 27) '

y

/es^

PL

Ex.

love

the

and

'

the

Note. as

pere)

that

definiteand

terms

the

is always

a

following

le

de le into

du ;

Ex.

p^re

deles'^

des;

blend

with

form,

viz.

h

of

is

"

le

or

du

vient '

fathers

the

; Vhomme

its individuality

(/*orde

{^f'or est pr"cieux). Hence It is only

for

English

in

and

been

coeur

soul.'

here

Syntax,

195).

(never

de

'of

la

or

with

the

this

The

prepositions

num.

use

convenience,

adopted.

(cf.,farther,

lea

'my

m^e

respect,

distinction

h

and

V)

'to'

into

one

"

au

/as"

du

"

'

au

p^re

to

"

aux;

'

father

of the

;

fathers

cfes p^res(m^re5) 'of the

"

;

'

father

the

;

(auxm^res)

auxp^res

(mothers)'

'

^

to

fatheTS

the

(mothers).' But

la m^re

de

:

"

by

These

Z to

M

have

"

Note. now

42. "

En

"

*

retained es

Ex.

du

in

'

*

les

and

in

bachelor

Indefinite

The

'

un

the

Vami

; de

of mutation

(formerly deu)

of the

in the

consisting

"

deSy

friend.'

rfc/,dels^ al, als respectively.

were

contractions

'

au,

(a:for

aux

change s,

as

expla

B).]

only

lettres

mother

process

become

47,

under

French,

common

a

'

'of the

Old

In

\_History.

bachelier

a.'

:

have

The

"

the

French

in

context

Contraction.

[41.]

Vdmour

; V amour

generally

in French.

usage

the

ma

et les mh'es

in

entirety

generic

by

clear

made

'

definite

cases

different

the

de

mothers

f em.,

or

in both

article

mother

'

be

may

les p^res

and

; Vdme,

man

in its generality

definite

emphasize

');

fathers

conception

as

well

of the

to

A

"

'

or '

^

or

man

heart

'

the

m^re

'

the

mothers,'

^

; la

in V amour as (definite, love (generic,as in

'

')or from

comes

'

the. father

love'

'the

love

^

le p^re

"

mother's

'

(or r

Ib *

masc,

'

Femikinb.

Masculinb.

Sing.

[40-5'^

PART.

SBCOND

p^re

a

a

are

to

contracted

few

expressions

of letters,' docteur

Article father,'

une

is:

fes

denoting es

sciences

masc. '

m^re

(formerly

a

els

or

academic *

un;

mother.'

doctor

fem.

eus), which titles,

as

of science.'

une

'an,

48-45.]

Dependent

43.

When

its

in

portion

of

absolute

or

for

it is in French

fai du

vin or

soldiers

not

some

felt, de

As

be

will

in

de

(adv.)

once

thus

wine,'

des

soldata

(as

required

venus

sont

de vin

value

is

a

butter,'

of

pas

n*ai

I have

'

in

quantity,

(adv.) de (adv.)de pain

trop

are

the

value

called

by

a

of

'too

true

(adv.)

de

butter

'enough

(adv.

in English

similarly

=

by

construed

before

or

heatLCoup

(adv.) de

pain

(adj.)books';

adj.)

adj.)bread,'

after

also

Ex.

"

'more

4-

quantity

adjectives

; pen

livres

French

that

'),but

is

It

of

'

(adv.

much

particles.

nouns

below.

butter

such

grammatically

only

rendered

(adj.)

titiv par-

felt in

preposition.

save

examples

as

of negative

after

pound

the

plus

a

English,

English

much

pain

is

dependent

longer

no

properly

subject a

(i.e.de

sign

in English,

'of

beurre

seen

it is

word)

*

is reallj

; but

have

etc.

like

only,

^

longer

no

usually

this

where

{point,etc.)

nouns)

pas

like

whole,

beurre

les) is in French

partitive

(adj.)bread';

etc.

not

of S3rntaz,

/"as

preceding

as

otherwise,

Much

negatives being

livre de

of

adverbs

little

a

head

the

where

it not wne

44), or

prepositional

Ze, Za,

dependent

the

on

requires

(as

the etc.

by

required

pound

je

by

required

{Varticle paHitif).

under

shown

The

[44.]

.

preposition

a

come,'

its

without

language,

actual

have

where

Article

{pas

sign

used,

or

de after

belongs,

the

use,

(with

Partitive

the

cf

'

beurre

some

=

soldiers

its latter

In

wine

the

').

wine

any

I have

'

:

wine

by

by

contemplated,

grammatically

'

much

vin

is really

preceded

livre^de

icne

'

heaucoup^de

in

(as in

word

preceding

part

Sign.--

designated

things

or

use

'),whether

of

portion

Partitive

thing

generic

most

'

(=

'of

the

the

29

SIGN.

PARTITIVE

Independent

and

a

only

noun

de

AND

ARTICLES

or

bread';

'bread tkiSf that

assez

enough.' :

'

e.g.

much

(enough, etc.) o/*this.' Cf., farther.

[45.]

consists

The

Syntax.

independent

either

of

de

with

partitive the

sign

generic

(=

the

article

^partitive

(i.e.of

article

du^

de

la^

30

SECOND

des:

41),

is

usually

w

:

de

^

cases

du

J^ai

du

de

J'ai

des

(some)

Have I have

vous.

Do

livresf

(any)

some

you

sell books?

you

I have

(some)

good

J'ai

du

vin

rouge,

I have

(some)

red

de

I have

n'est

[46.] a

du

pas

farther

For

vin,

details,

The

de.

des'^mouches)

^

The

is not

wine.

wine.

VaraignAe

spider

lives

is

sign

partitive

Ex.

"

wine.

cf. Syntax.

independent

preceding

wine.

(not any)

no

That

vin.

butter

for you.

friendship

vin.

Cela

tout)

:

butter.

bon

pas

of

is present.

de

n^ai

sense '

J^ai

Je

only

:

f

pour

not

every

sense

partitive

I have

PamitU

French

of

always

(not

vit^de

case-forms

have

mouches

vit^de

excluded

flies.'

on

IV.

irOUNS.

[47.

HISTORY.

in French

been

reduction,

than

the

Thus,

the six

speech.

"

which

has

English

with

The

though

Old

Loss to

made

in

one

the

its possessive

this

French

CaBes.

of

Gallo-Homanic

ancient

cases,

A.

reduced

; a

object of '). wine

*

sense

the

wine')

(except in

'some'

the

good

any

not

in

(except in

any where

beurre

Vendez-vous

have

the

when

supplanting

some

occurs

have

'

case

accusative

I

'

sign

beurre.

Avez-vous

have

^1

vin

vin

the

adjective

unmodified

could

or

an

Examples

by

and

or

quelques)

in other

also

the

pas

'

fe

ban

partitive has

English

where

but

(je n'ai

independent

The

de

it is

when

verb

negative

by

preceded

is

latter

The

alone.

(e.g.fai

article

generic

'a

de

of

noun

partitive

and

or

[45-47.

PART.

both

dialect,

six

and

singular

French

noun

case,

had,

system

till the

even

brought

was

speech

(complicated

The

like was

beginning

Latin

This

plural.

of forms

barren

more

about

only

five

Latin,

simplified

of

sweeping

the

gradually.

declensions

in the

popular

12th

century,

?

47.] declensions

ad

three

ne

declension, Nom.

These was

ne

Only

above).

traditor)

few

A

seniorem)

in

already

a

-/

to

Some

(53)

in

the

actual

rules

names

have

Latin

neuter

Hence

following

the

e.g.

general

influences, in

(n.): Fr.

voile

masc.

trees)

of

L. cupressus

(f.):

Fr.

masculines

cotnete

that

words

:

(L.

cedre

etc.

became

(f.) :

Fr.

(m.)

(f.);

the

all

"

feminines,

became

the

neut,

that

2.

L.

usual

gender

so

which

cliange

u

restored

chevax

."

change

in the

of

these most

plural

ended

plural. nouns

compound

17th

Of

Fr.

=

the

century.

into

part,

lost

was

neuter

masculines.

has

in

been

to

Fr.

(Fr. pulvis, m.)

in

in

ckene

(m.).

-e

:

Yr.poudre

pin "

in French e.g.

in

in

L.

(f.);

(m.)

us

; L.

:

(m.)

L, ami/letum

e.g.

cedrus

became cometes

."

vela

Lat.

Several

3.

-a

(especiall

-us

masculines Fr.

-e

1. Latin

"

feuille (f.); L.

(f.): in

end

:

with

:

feminines

with

feminines

Fr.

words

Thus

analogy

ptnus

disturbed

considerably

analogy.

Latin

(f.):

of

fern.

folia (n.) :

; L.

as

masc,

Fr.

in analogy

casnus

changed

those

singular

the

false

of

Several

(m.)

regular

if the

since

the

=

(f.); L.

"

no

Old

in

signs

:

masculines

; low

Jj.pulverem

for

feminines,

ct/pres

(or neut.) being

s

the

or

formation

only

however,

arme

as

well

Farther,

fern.

Fr.

as

genders.

and

became

(f.) ;

fixed

analogy

chiefly

-a

(n.) :

arma

often

as

s,

(for chevaco

changed,

correspondence,

neuters

names

accusative.

seigneur

to

naturally

of

-u,

plural

three

Lat.

L.

(L.

the

in

conventional

it suffered z),

or

been

being

Lat.

various

in

chapeau-x.

for

had

nouns

general

s

"

instead

used

e.g. (^evau-x

chevaux), (5,x, sound

in French,

the

:

in

"

less

or

both

oo,

monophthong

plural

hissing

a

Gtender.

plural

type

distinct

as

terminated

plural

speech

(for

be

to

final

the

proper

This

bold

of

(L. senior);

sire

;

instead

but

cases,

masculines,

x

come

a

retained

of

and

C.

both

in

(L. soror),traitre

form,

accusative to

however,

with

in

already

nominative

thai

French.

has

-w

x

yet

and

early

-us)

nouns

of

final

the

And

century.

(marked

(L. JJlius),satur

Galk)-Romanic

in modern

for

the

reduced

confusion,

French

14th

(L. pastorein)

As

"

been

the

sign

By

in the

accusative

in

(L. muri) (L. muros)

murs

Jils

survived

; pasteur

Sign.

having

pltiral

have

Ace.

"

; e.g.

.

PlursLl

euters

as

"

one

tlie

in singular

others

to

cases

mur

pi.

tliat century,

of

end

still two

Norn.

but

words

(L. pastor)

e.g. patre

sign

few

a

but

second,

reduced

nominative,

preserved

"

B.

finally

were

the

not

Latin

till the

(L. murus) (L. murum)

mur

cases

Then,

cases.

the

on

murs

"

two

two

and

modelled

sing,

Ace.

by

31

NOUNS.

nine, femi:

Fr.

(n.) :

32

SECOND

Tt.

(as

ouns

sense

abstract

6.

"

dies,

L.

d)

:

singular

49.

Grerman

all

nouns

their a

in

conversion

."

f.)

(cf

all

English

above.] for the

they

nouns,

Greek

or

form

different

a

rule

is

suffer

in

'

maison

feu

*

vceu

(2)

fire '

(note 3).

"

house

(1)

:

directly

:

-a^, -ail

chapeaux

feux

"

vceux

to

-au

:

'

general

cheval

horse

corail

'coral'

'

flews

"

of

p^res maisons

pi.

'

conversion

most

Ex.

"

^

....

pi.

g^n^rav^x

"

chevau-x '^

form.

nearly

in

final in

"

added

sibilant

after

-al

'

X

the

to

'

'

"

added

s

a

nouns

all

final

of

wish

g^n^ral

"

always

'

after

for

and

^hat'

chapeau

singular

pi.

flower

^

to the

to

father^

^

p^re

in

substitute

plural

*

x

already

added

(note 1) ;

of -ail in many

fleur

sot

adding

It

-ou

b.

Sing,

a

(47, B)

a.

"

not

described

that

with

terminating

by

-u.

in

required

"

main,

unlike

spurious

some

Sing,

(-rfi

gens,

German

the

preserve

also

as

not

plural

-(o)eu,and

"

of

but

uses,

guard,

midi

gent-em

many

*

Formation.

monopthongs

"

with

their

whatever.

is simply

and

in the

But,

plural.

Common

Sing,

Lat.

in

masc.

origin

have

nouns

Plural

(note 2)

Greek

or

analogous,

(s,", z) form X

analogy

nation':

became

person,'

change

[50.]

in

masc.

in

(f.)

garde

(f.)

on.

and

other

is

'race,

gent

*

French

"

f

nox,

:

watchman

Fr.

:

peur

feminine

but

.)

(pi. of

gens

manner

a

L.

Fr.

:

'

guard,

(m.)

color

(m.)

pavor

abstract

with

e.g. L.

concrete,

*

(m.)

(-nuit:

their

analogy

:

L.

(f.);

couleur in

in

-eur,

feminines

became

masc.

garde

sense

of

48,

no

;

so

and

in

gender

e.g.

minuit

the

Nouns

are

:

m.)

assuming

02

nouns

in

nouns

etc.) generally, color (m.) : Fr.

L.

few

A

5.

are.'

in te,

(f.);

chaleur

Abstract

(f.).-*4.

amulette

[47-50.

PART.

corau-x

-aw,

-eau,

the cases

50.]

in

Nouns Sing.

pebble/

louse/

2.

important

are

in

few

:

names

Nouns

"

s

add

in

'

*

to

4.

The

singular.

pi.

and

the

retaining

in

sky,

has

in

have

a

meaning

manner

that

'eye'

yeux

( \.

'labor' //"flKff//

"'^"^

operas,

'

?

Latin

in

skies

/

natural

of

4;

4.

(cf.note

or

-credos,

{lesmaxima

varies s

les requiem f

to

-au,

and

or

rarely

and

aulx;

form,

plural

the

noun,

a

and

:

meaning

, '

^^^,

'

grandfathers '.

testers,

clime,

pictures,

etc.

3)

""

les minima^

with

'

,,",.,

regard to

unchanged or

requiems^

labors

, '

the

to

Qes

of

etc.),or

have

les ladies ^

;

form

of

familiar

compounds,

post-scriptum,

'

reports

plural

nouns

especially

les lazzaroni,

many

'

'

omcial

simple

others,

and

windows'

products.

( travaux

o\

is added

etc.),while remain

words,

of

oeils-de-boeuf 'oval

names

Generally piano-s,

less

'

in

Usage

"

ails

double

^^""^^ ^"^^"^'

( travails

6.

few

travaux,

pi.

plural

a

eyes

"odls

i^

-ail

of

^

] '

|

'

^

/

change

'labor/

general

some

( dels

nouns.

fig-

one-half

and

poitrail, portail,

'

nouns

grandfather'

heaven

'

Note

;

'Indian

About

treated.

travail

;

ail 'garlic

following

restricting

'I

'

bestiaux.

^ancestor,

A

some

entertainment

(nopal

animals

( aieius

mil

most

');

vale

val

r^gal

remainder

corau-x

Yet

etc.).

The

"

irregular

del

The

*

^ventail, gouvernail,

the

4 ;

has

cattle

aieuf

hijou

:

owl/ joujou

plural.

and

carnival/

differently

are

-a/7

(corail coral/

x

regular

*

*

evil

mal

plants

of

*

Note

an

(except

the

'

*

surety/ camavcU

foreign

travails, cf. note

b^ail

in

s

add

*

aval

are

kibou

knee/

genou

simply

-a/

They

plural.

s.

add

-ou

in

nouns

(d^ail^ epouvantail^

add

in

nez

'jackal/ etc.).

3.

common)

cabbage/

*

as

tree/ chacal Note

the *

monosyllables

general

in

x

add

-ou

chou

Others

"

A

"

polysyllables

then

in

nouns

*

cailloH

pou

these

"

'

Note

prix

.

,

nose

Seven

"

*

toy/

price

7162^

jUs

"

^

1.

:

pi. '

prix

jewel/

invariable

are

sibilant

son '

"

Note

a

'

'

JUs

"

and

33

NOUNS.

Us their

use

Deum,

foreign

les torieSy

brakes

(alhum-s, pure

les credo

plural

etc.).

, '

foreign

some

and

Te

,

,

form

34

SECOND

Proper

[51.] not

when

sign

:

or

to

those

art

of

works

they

whom

way

France

a

when

C^sar-s

ses

:

to

the

plural

other

persons

titles of books

as

used

des

;

plural

e.g. les ScipionSj

comparison,

or

;

the

take

dynasties

or

of

belong

properly

e.g. La

:

by

applied,

however,

persons,

families

in

unchangped

part

most

of

illustrious

When

b)

"

the

Names

denoting

When

a)

for

are

figuratively.

used

les Bourbons.

than

Nouns

[51-53.

PART.

Raphaels

*

pictures

of

Raphael.'

Note. or

chiefly

names '

used

so

'

in French

also

are

material,

used

or

chiefly

in

alone

the

maeurs

Note.

Several

"

less

or

more

but

'fetters,'

mercy,*

from

graces

that

members

thanks

identity

with

without

any

single

Ex.

When

hyphen,

the each

excepted) the

were

luisants

'

being

place,

the

a

be

"

a

Thus,

shining

in apposition

When

the

their

of

together

is treated

under

a

as

'gendarm,'

d^arme)

pi.

ban

public

or

pi. hanlieues;

of acity,^

pi. grand*m^res, are

compound

it would

and

ver-luisant agreeing

to

pi. lieu

its

ver

'

chefs-Ueux '

place

7iu

logical

adjectives always

'glow-worm,'

with

and

a

be construed

according

nouns

by

separated

adjective (demi

or

resolved

with

on.

less

compound

in which

head-quarters,'

ing differ-

'charm,

so

written

'

'

and

or

are

^and

noun

than

words

funeraille

grace

A.

"

more

precincts

number

to

other

(luisant

'chief

if

in the

unchanged.

remain

leader

is put

But

of

iron';

of

meaning,

'grandmother,'

them,

compound

meaning.

lieu

of

ancest

pl.^ers, generally

scissors,'

(for gent

members

'iron,'

^er

'kinds

lost

(for banrlieue

(cf.64, B)

'

.)

meaning,

specialized

ciseaux

hyphen,

jurisdiction') ^jurisdictionor

grand^m^re

a

Nouns.

or

gendarme

banlieue

gendarmes;

f

or

ex'penseB,*

*

chisel,'

form

intervening "

iron,'

having

to

are

.

e.g.

singular:

of

compound,

dure

etc.]

plural

Compound

regard

word.

shadows,'

'

; ciseau

of a

of

the

'

Plural

53.

of

ver-

'

in the

'implements

also '

have

nouns

,

yj-azs

surroundings,'

t"nehres

customs,'

*

others

etc.] while (rarely sing. m. *

environs

*

[e.g.

singular

milk,'

[e.g. ancetres

plural

the

'

'

annals,'

annales funeral,'

used

abstracts

especially

in

alone

lait

money,'

*

B.

or

chiefly

silver,

argent

nouns,

various

*

verdure,'

etc.) are

plural.

in English,

of

les Vosges,

(lesIndes,

names

geographical

in the

alone

As

[62.]

or

Several

"

');

vers-

pi.

'); chef (chef 'head,

worm

arc-en^iel

'

rain-

53-66.]

bow/

God/'

"

not

the

are

meetings

(i.e.the

'

(because two)

(because both

;

words

indeclinable).

are

From

[54.]

rules,

:

viz.

If

a.

in

coming

i.e. between

head/'

to

day

pi. tite'd"'tite

^l, passe-partout

master-key/

passe-partout

head

"

always

of

; apr^s-midi

the

of

parts

^interview/

t^te-dt-tite

midday");

hotels

'

forerunners

*

the

"in

"

avanircoureurs

apr^s-midi

pi.

the

sky/' not Hdtels-Dieu (i.e.

hospital/ pi.

") ;

of gods

afternoon/

"after

'

; Hdtel-Dieu

")

in

(i.e."arches

arcs-en-del

pi.

skies

86

NOUNS.

this

one

member

a

of bj

or

an

places,' *

If the

de-vin

*

bribes

Note

1.

2.

Note

c.

generally

'

if the

inflected.

a

veps-luisanta

a

expres

preposition

the

chefs-d'ceuvremaster-pieces/

pots-

the

*

postage

the

qualify

is

in

plural be

in

stamps.'

both

other,

it has

sense,

the

or

plural

varying

with or

a

a

of

*

second to

regard in both

-s,

particle

preposition

apres-midi

the

and

verb-stem

consists

les

Ex.

"

such,

; essuie-main

particle

"

first) takes

*

compound

sign.

unchan

are

the

not.

plural

le

Ex.

"

benches").

(usage

snow-drops

If the

by

; timbres-poste

not

is

as

is

unchanged

;

cauli-flowers

(generally '

member

(" with

*

d.

plural '

'interviews.'

first member

perce-neige

the

combined

member

does

compound,

coach

If the

are

hospitals

*

second

*

char-a-bancs

noun

another

*

member

tete-a-tete

the

whether

sign,

one

If the

"

take

members

rain-bows/

; Hdtels-Dieu

Ex.

"

by

qualified

choux-fleura

chief

arcs-en-ciel

If

"

noun

*

Ex. '

a

both

compound

the

understood, "

a

of

members

or

sign.

special

grand-fathers.'

grands-peres

glowjworms/

is

compound

adjective,

chief

chefs-lieux

plural

following

the

*

*

b.

derived

are

"

apposition,

Ex.

(B)

principle

general

both

noun,

the

noun). *

sing, a

and

and

afternoons

;

lea

are

Ex.

"

towels.'

pi.,

the

noun,

it, but

governing '

the

a

is chan un-

noun

it is

otherwise

*

avant-coureurs

the

forerunners.*

Gender.

55,

beings

are

case,

him

or

at

are

not,

the to

of

gender

decide

fully.

with

teach

can a

the But

noun.

relative

in acquiring These

nouns,

rules

are

or

a

only

given

feminine.

learner

certainty

what

names

whether

masculine

either

all practical

also aid him

him

French

"

few in

to

practice

56S2.

living that

rules

in every

rules

majority

constant

below,

No

determine,

general a

of

of

help

will cases, can

as

teach

36

SECOND

The

classical by

oun

the

described

s

n

to

aid

definite

memory,

(when

or

^

Nouns

b.

e.g. le

la

'

soeur

b.

trees

la

lumi^re '

the

-ei/r,

[58.]

A

few

only

e.g. la

The

the

light

'

nam

termination below

(57 b)

'the

kernel,'

le noyau

'the

beings '

phantom';

the

le pain

"

name.'

the

e.g. la

:

la vache

queen,'

sex,

of

'

the

mother,'

'

the

cow.'

m^re

nate termi-

they

when

one

the

of

meaning

gender,

[59.]

baleine

Among

;

but

"

bont4

gender

en/ant

femelle (la

:

'

by

a

');

distinction or

numerous

the following

'

be

*

the

common

the

table,'

the

siege,'

the

pity

le

nouns

the

of

:

"

la possessi

is

for

the

la

not

most

connais-

mouche

'the

fly')

for

either

gender

(e.g

that

after

using or

is

sex

person,'

animals

by m.

the

;

la

lobster,'

made

to

'

whose

used,

personne

whale'

exceptions very

of

terror,'

the

beings

*

names

be

may

'

house.'

optionally

used for

and

'

commonly

*the

'

; la piti4

living

(e.g.la

femelle

'

the

as

word

ending

seat,

e.g. la terreur

denoting the

the

names

oak.'

le homard

child

male

the

la maison

nouns

'

d^e

kindness

the

however,

may, a

'

:

of

their

le

-sson)

possession,'

these

of

as as well -dme, -cfe, -sme, ' the life,' la table e.g. la vie

le cMne

acquaintance';

une

noticed

le

father/

the

described

grain,'

distinction

'

(not

son

*

or

n

:

determined

ance

'

their

when as

fantdme

female

century,'

the

in

implied

*

article.

:

-ge, -^me,

the

'ton, '

part

sex,

^the

iron,' le

the

excepted) '

ii^

-fe,

indefinite

e.g. le p^re

nouns,

le

implying

in

usually

Steele

the

noun

:

(thase

-e

an

should,

French

a

the

gender,

students

with

vowel)

:

distinct

le hU

are

not

All

"

French

and

ox.'

sister,' la reine

the

Nouns in

'

denoting

Nouns

a.

fer

Feminines

[57.]

the

courage,'

le

a

beings

feminine

sofa,'

'the

bread,'

the

'

implying

sofa *the

C.

associate

with

male

of

47,

to

Latin

French

a

of

gender

:

boeuf

that

le courage

'

le

not

from

differs

are

denoting

king,'

the

begins

noun

Masculines

Nouns

roi

the

habit

a

the

the

introduction,

it

make

between

existing

historical

in the

156,2 a.

analogy

general

determining

in

is helped

student

[66-59

PART.

are

them

used

in

male

or

may

be

f.).

general Masculines,

rules

66, commerce

57,

*

com-

59-62.] doute

merce/

doubt,'

*

dream/

*

fern.),reve

silence *

ma/Aeur

natural

as

gender,

fin 'end/

E

'hand/

mam

Note.

2000

rage/

though

njute,

'

child

(=

'the

handle/

the

(as

a

'

a

le livre the

*

the

round, '

vase

different

and b.

the

quelque c.

noun

Latin

:

many

and

a,

ending

the

'

boy)/

a

enfant

criticism

'

'the

; le voile

post-office

(bird),une

'a

; le manche

/a mode

manner,'

the

masculine

as

une '

the

"

'

*

an

aigle

identical

though a

different

; le page

pound

both

eagle

others.

have

'

tour

'

the

'

'

tower

form,

in

meaning.

(boy)

the

la souris

smile,'

la

some

classification.

meaning,

'the

eagle

gender,

'

hunger/

and

feminine

(=

child

'

'

the

'

/aim

j'

sweeping

la poste

naturally

Chose

the

; le

Ex.

"

la page

page,' '

mouse

; '

are

vase

the

and

plural,

le

tour

vessel,'

Foudre

delight/

*

personne

lightning a

when

its

when

it precedes

person,'

'

in

or

often, fem.

are

quelque

chose

in the

masc.

however,

as

fem. They

nouns. *

singular

in

poetry).

are

masc.

(not, however,

something

in

*

is fem.

anybody.*

personne in

its

proper

but

sense,

masc.

when

used

person.

nation

adjective

are

organ,'

'

and

(properly

persons'

race,

singular

'

orgue

sing., being

(amour,

'whatever')

'people, '

*

expressions

'of

in

genders

:

plural

pronominal

*

others.

of different

are

'thing/

chose

many

love/ ddice

*

in the

gent

any

le mode

an

turn,'

the

and

Thus

uses.

Gens

'

*a

aigle

; le souris

circuit,

nouns

metaphorically d.

'

book)

:

Some

fem.

livre

la

mud

Amour

a.

thus

neige

book)/

'

the

[62.]

a

arms)

(in

key

feminines

differentiated

'

un

;

vertu

a

vowel.

station,'

of different and

book,'

(of

of

nouns

origin,

the

sail

to

the

sleeve';

the

clef

are

critic,' la critique

'

page '

;

6000

enfant

the

post,

coat

Several

page

the

in

or

the

the

voile

different

of

'

'

page

deve

slave/

manner/

some

with

un

'the

manche

'

standard

[61.]

la

la

la

Ex.

"

nouns

several

foi 'faith/

'law/ "

cream

on

other

used,

; le critique

girl)

; le poste

veil/

are

feminines.

and

fashion

nouns

and

heart/

'

representing

some

; comity *

coeur

esclave

'

refractory

often

represents

Several

[60.]

image/

creme

which

especially

most

frequently

quite

of

-e,

glass

*

,/af

are

masculines,

buckle/

';

'poison

comrade/

'

so//*'thirst/

in

Nouns

"

'

'

verre

rain/

*

happiness/

r///a, loi

; image

afternoon

boucle

'

*

*

pluie

*

*

camarade

*

virtue/ apres-midi rage

thunder/

;"oison

(but

umbrella

; bonheur

Feminines,

"

'

snow/

treaty

misfortune/

'author/

auteur

pupil/

'

*

'honor/

common

of

*

*

tonnerre

silence/

'

*

river/ parapluie

side/ traits

c6t"

committee/

*

Jleuve *

*

Aonncur

37

NOUNS.

')

follows

(les bonnes

a

plural

between

wavers

(e.g.les gens good

of

'serious

people

').

Yet

feminine

the

fem.

and

s"rieux

'

gens

masc.

form

:

it is

people'), a

preceding

masc.

but

fem.

'all

'

is

38

^ECOKb

form

feminine Note.

Different

by

radical,

the

queen

both

'

horse

.vhen derivation

determining

-esse,

change

that to

-teur

friend

*dog,'

'count,*

the

most

*

certain

f

in

*

tigre '

acteur

are

actor,'

derived :

'

'

actress,'

the

feminine

the

feminine

from

French m.,

amie, *

bergere

baronne

tiger,' f/^rcsse

masculine

with

ami,

shepherd,'

'baron,'

actrice

e.g.

*

or

;

a

to

in

changed

when

baron

'bitch*;

jeine

the

in accordance

(cf. 78)

cousin

etc.

from

adjective

-trice ; berger

'

cow,'

derived

made

-enr

to

:

e.g.

king,'

'

; roi

vache

clearly

-teur

* .,

ox,'

masculine -e,

sources:

'

^

is either

in form

woman

as

are,

animals

different

*

Nouns

*

'

part

a

of

'countess';

f., 'dancer,'

is

otherwise

chienne

comtesse

danseuse,

form

masculines

cousine,

bceuf

;

tiiat final

:

-tense,

m.,

; cousin,

'

mare

'

chien

ra.,

de

e.g.

Feminine

and

from

femtne

m"n/

change

chiefly

and

-euse;

verbs,

comte

gens).

:

d'e'tude

gens

difference

derived

'

for

the

(cf. 07, etc.),except,

*

masc.

commoH

The

*

feminine

being

more

words. are

jument

the

relative,

principles

f.,

is always

Masculine

the

of

; ftomme

mother

; cheval

and

words '

mere *

the

to

distinct

a

les bonnes

toutes

certains

Kindred

of different

*

'

b.

but

gens,

soldiers';

persons

use

when

father,'

pere

numerous

having

adjective

noun-determinant

between

of

genders

denoted

*

'

a

an

les honnetes

tons

by

Relation

Formal

63.

a.

followed

by

study.*

of

rule,

lesgens,

de guerre

gens

followed

when

(e.g.tons Gens

"

nombreux

en

(tous)^save

masc.

lways

[62-64.

PART.

shepherdess

'baroness'; '

; danseur,

tigress etc.

V.

ADJE0TIYB8. HISTORY.

[64.

in

in French

reduced

The

A.

"

case-forms the

precisely

of

Latin

manner

same

adjectives those

as

of

have

been

(47,

nouns

A,B). The

B.

the

feminine.

to

even

f

grandis,

.

iere

of the

grandmother,' to

denote

the

masculine

the

form

loss

of

grand

the

where an

no

-a

is yet

seen

m. (triste, a

t.

now

corresponds

often

(Lat. graridis, ui., m., f.), or grande,

grand,

in

which

it is

though

and

masculine

(mute),

Latin

is inserted,

apostrophe

(imaginary)

in

feminine

the

the

-e

bonne),

f. ; Fr.

grand,

and

ending Fr.

=

had

as m.,

grand,

bona

two:

to

reduced

distinct

the

(e.g. Lat.

feminine

'

has

feminines

Fr.

both

old

-a

such

; Old to

sometimes

trace

Latin

been

also

latter

The

the

to

added

have

genders

few by

words a

and like

f.).

A

grand*-

ing, misunderstand-

64-66.] Some

he

adjectives

masculine:

*

In

r

by

ute

35)

:

analogy: ; cruel

C.

The

n Old

pire,

longue

few

before

66. a

and

been

their

manner

plural

grands;

pi. Mbreux

;

to

*

pi. gen"raux;

they

bon

were

moins

no

in the

form

feminine,

are

if

century.]

different

and

Fr.

=

superlative, 16th

a

less,'

"

more,*

and

they

:

already

{nielior^ p^jor,minor

principle,

but either

placed

form

Adjectives

that

the

of

invariably

'moral,'

end

pi.

their

in

Ex.

"

so

'

Mbreu

beaux;

all

great,-

hebrew,'

'

^general,'

g4n4ral *

faux

pi. mauvaia;

for

on

grand

e) ; ;

plural

(cf.50).

nouns

moraux

pi.

'bad/

mduvais

"

(to

publique Mong';

j)

"

(/)/ms

masculine

beautiful,'

moral

"

g

:

joHs (fem. jolie,pi. jolies,and

beau

"

a

e-

che-re, with

public

as

imported

as

"

in sing,

which

avoid

(cf.221).

noun

analogous

joli ^ pretty,'

pronunciation,

on.

in French,

attributes

Formation.

Plural

so

and

words

for

As

grosaus,

'

-ws/me,

have,

Lat.

'

comparatives

and

change.

after

feminines,

in

beau:

orthographical

its

to

expressed,

retained

terms

plural,

other

'or

have

are

Lat.

three

Adjectives

singular no

Only

(e

o-sound),

independent

of

technical

French

65,

of the

aid

moindre)

a

except

suffer

the

pluSf minus).

meilleuTj

for

by

dear*

'

denote

cru-e-le) cruel ; longe, (to avoid

avoid

Comparison

of

to

purely

'

(to

cruelle

Degrees

French,

Lat.

pi.

:

a

benigne

:

nullus;

from

large/

suffers

serving

Lat.

in

than

be'nin

vivus;

from *

f. chere

cker:

long:

onne

in

e.g.

Lat.

groaae

form

form

primitive

'none/

gros:

change,

modem)

publice)'public'; the openness (to denote

void

e

bellus;

more

from

nulle

feminine

the

comparatively

nul:

Lat.

a

'lively,'

vive

benignus;

cases,

other

made

fem.

from

feminine

in the

retain

vif:

Lat.

beautiful/

tc.

(and

cf.

from

benign'

elle

39

ADJECTIVES.

false,'

pi.

faux. Note

1.

in the

s

soft,' add

Note

2.

changing

reduced Note

*hlue,'

to

-a

ux,

Mate

feu

(= deceased),' fou

'foolish,*

mou

plural.

Adjectives

"

-al

literature

Bleu

"

'

and

in

-a/

have

but

forms

plural

(fatals,finals^ glacials,

in

slowly

-ah

etc.);

are

but

to

yielded

frequently they

are

the met

tendency with

of

in the being

constantly

in number.

3.

plural, but

"

the

Polysyllables more

common

in

-ant,

practice

-ent, is to

may

keep

optionally it.

"

Ex.

drop

t

in

putssan(t)8.

the

0

Formation

feminine

he

great :

s

certain

to

than

below

described

B^in

ost g

:

henigne,

[71.]

'

;

jeune

'

this

e,

the

being

B.

or

;

'

'

pretty

;

A.

either

more serving

form,

feminine

the

etymologica a

retained

orthograpMcal,

of

pronunciation

form

masculine

has

feminine

the

fern.

grandy

joli: jolie

in

young/

These

masculine

the

'

e

add

benign

Changes:

Etymological

Chiefly

to

^active';

".

f.

vif: ^

br^ve

bref:

*

brief

feminine

in the

resume

malicious

malin

^lively,

vwe

(^.-74).

'

*

and

Ex.

"

a

maligne.

Absous

'absolved'

dissous

and

"

dissolved'

in

are

feminine

the

dissovte,

bsoute,

[72.]

eminine

{from

Beau '

mou

before

Fims

a

masculine

'beautiful,'

is in the

/rcsc) afresh'

'

old,' retain

soft,' vieux beginning

noun

bel

forms

is always we

from

made have

a

with

this

singular,

or

h 'mute,'

et

bon)

hel

feminine,

Their

latter

in the

vowel in

(also used

different,'

'new,

nouveau

(the last optionally).

ence

form

Germanic

a

fratche.

[73.]

vieil

the

active

actif:

[70.]

that

f is changed

Final

vivid';

Before

Ex.

6,

(cf.64, B).

A.

[69.]

:

variations.

denote

to

chiefly

jeune

"

"

fact

the

form

primitive

re

Rules.

to

due

;

in

ending "

bad

^

mauvaise

'

beloved

Special

subject

:

not

unchanged.

remain

; mauvais ^

aim^e

68.

e

'

*

rande

imi

Masculines,

"

in

; those

Feminine.

the

of

Rule.

General

67.

[67-73.

PART.

SECOND

form

by

,

f.

beau

'foolish,'

when

placed

their

older

fof, mo/,

nouvef, or

singular

doubling

plural,

I before

:

Plur.

Sing. m.

fou

or

belle

(+

vow.

or

h

^

mute

') bel

beaux

)

belles

)

Ugou

tiful

e.

73-75.]

41

ADJECTIVES.

m.

or

nouveau

nouvel

)

nouvea^ix

"- new

f.

nouvelle fou

m.

fol

or

f m.

or

mou

I

fous

f^^ijgj^

folles )

fo//e

.

)

nouvelles

mol

mous

)

mollea

)

soft f

mo//e

.

m.

f hel

un '

palace

'

house

beautiful

In

" 35,

a

open

in the

feminine

bref:

b.

By

the Ex.

"

.

Final

/I,

bonne

gentil:

i

b.

; les

belles

Changes:

the

Ex.

"

a

stated

principle

form

is designated

following f.

cher: ^secret';

as

is not

consonant

*dear';

ch^re sec:

amer:

(ch: 76, 1)

sbche

:

cruel

as

well

(s for

e

as

*

ancienne

f. gentille

the

of -cret, '

ancient

inquihte.

are

s,

also

often

doubled Thus

etymological

designate

sotte

(except

^mute.'

feminine

the

:

; anden

mweffe has

t

'

cruelle muet:

/, /i, and

following *

'

sot:

orthographical

masculine

secrete

nulla) null, (of monosyllables

'good';

the

where

of

/, /?, f,

Lat.

and

a

'uneasy'

ei, i, to

'similar'; =

*

trees

a

{v: 69).

doubling

than

vowels

/ after

nulle

brhve

Inquiet

"

[75.] other

to

*neat';

nette

NoTB.

fine

the

'

belle maison

une

;

fine

*a

palais

:

secret:

cry"l

-plet) net:

^

the

of

to

^bitter';

^dry';

soul

arbres

with e

according

ambre

beau

un '

beautiful

a

beaux

accordance

its change

doubled

tree/

Chiefly Orthographical

penultimate

By

^

; les

B.

a.

-,

the. fine houses.'

*

maisons

[74.]

beautiful

belle dme

une

;

,

vieilles J

'a

arbre

)

vieux

vieU

vieille

.

Ex.

or

"/eux

reasons). (e.g.pareil: 2/-sound

'nice')j

and

after

:

pareille

in

u

after

nvl

(f

no.'

and

diminutives)

'foolish';

bellot:

after

beUotie

o

;

e.g. bon

'pretty.'

:

42

in

S

*

xcept

?-as

orms

[76.]

to

c,

or

restore

heureuse

avoid

1.

^

Grec

"

blanc

; and

'

*

(6)

for historical

are,

denote

To

[77.]

is placed

in

n

"(t)euse trix): cf. 63,

Note

1.

actress

Note

2.

etc.)

are

etc.)only 80.

Nouns

"

few

A

only

feminine

with

Compound

add

before

gu^

and

'

e,

s.

"

; heureux

:

/a

and

number

deaf

and

dumb*;

nu-pieds

nd

clair- invariable.

'bare-footed,* "

in

in

unchanged

the

feminine.

the

'singer,'

chanteuse docteur,

f.,

m.

serviteur

fem.

-trice (Lat. if denoting

nouns

such

enchanteur,

in

end

acteur:

doctor.'

*

form

the

femi-

servante.

Favori

'traitor').

wnYe. *

lively,'

nouns,

fai 'foppish/ and

few

a

*

aquilin

others

aquiline,'

(crasse

'

'

gross

nouns.

in gender

ut

diaeresis

a

gu,

aigu-e.

that

author,'

esse,

final

otherwise

*

to

c

change

(us'ly of hair), prefix fausse, rousse, pr^fixe.

adjectives

:

to

'

dry

*

(traitre: traitresse

-sse

Adjectives.

'

f.,

enchanter

masc.

with

as

chanteur m.

adjectives (dispos

.g. "our"?-mu""

.g.

e

feminine

the

used

s changed

ss).

(i.e.grec-qucj

sec

of

'sharp':

remain

empei'eur,

imp^atrlce, in

douce,

however,

men

auteur,

Ambassadeur,

"

forms

favorite'

;

fem.

verb-roots,

'dancer'; "

free,'

'red'

aigu

noticed, by

'

roux

appositively

practised

ambassadrice,

79.

Ex.

"

French

be

danseuse

actor,

ctn'ce

Fem.

are

long

^

grecgue

pronunciation

'

*

ines

from

chiefly

danseur:

e.

-(t)eur used It is to

b.

in the

unaltered

added

if derived

profession Ex.

the

written

'false,'

reasons,

the

over

Nouns

78.

s) qu,

longue

franc

white,'

"

prefix

for

sign

:

fem.

is in

'Grecian'

36)

:

gre-gue

'

; long

etc.)

"

having

etc.,

written

utterance,

public

'mongrel.'

m^is

bassus,

(spurious

x

their

publigue

accent),

'big/

'pro'positive/ profes fessed

cypres

originals,

(blanche,franche, seche'). Note Doux 2. faux sweet,'

li

'thick/

fat,' ^ros

*

tired,' gras

grave

Lat.

and

g,

*

happy.'

'

Note

their

^

:

public

^pais

(the

etc.

Final

retain

Ex.

losing

two

lasse,

basse,

:

in

Also

smootii/

(these

las

(bas 'low/

monosyllabics

[75-80

PART.

SECOND

In

"

only

sing,

or

pi.

with

co-ordinated

thin-sown,'

denoting

Compounds

TQuge-f"mc" deep-red/

when

f. sourde-muette

clair-sem^*

*

adjectives, the

compound

shades

;

pi.

with

first member the

second,

sourd(e)s'muett(e)s the

of color

determining are

invariable

nu-

:

81-84.]

43

ADJECTIVES.

Comparison. The

[81.]

'

^

by

lative

before

the

beau

*

'

'*

hauf

'

plus

different

two

different

their

*

Boriy mauvais,

[82.]

fine

m,on

These

"

below

silly

\

Note

1.

'

plus

excliide

all option, 2.

NoTB

Some

*

6/e/i, mal,

by

reason

(so)

'As

negation) Ex. numeral). .

; il n'est

il est plus

qninze Note.

usually

ans

"

in

grand ^

he

'As

le plus

.

.

que;

and

est

aussi

U

pas

si grand

que

is

(many)

much

negation)

.

.

.

que.

the

'than'

by

grand

que '

vous

is taller

fifteen as'

no

he

is

last,'

*

(or

(or by 'he

vous

is not

kernel

so

si

de is

usually

before tall

as

you

; i7

a

as '

tall

as a

;

you

'

than

years

distinguished

comparison.

aussi

que

form.

analytic

dernier

chief,'

by

or

to

as

cf. 168.

*

of

forms

absolute

carefully

which

admit

petit

second

so

second

be

should

principal

que

...

is not

petit)

rendered

than

more

first and

these

about

peUy

sense,

'he

vous

petit

is towards

as

is

as'

...

"

you

and

their

of

in

'

plus

adjectives

adjectives, such

etc.,

eternal,*

above

mauvais

le moindre

and

mauvais

to

6on]rare

moindre

between

use

usage

popular

the

adverbs

[83.]

84.

and

From

"

kindred

the

in

(especiallyof

comparison

of

distinction

The

"

*

highest

my

le plus

mauvais

'

(in size)

small

fine

le pine '^

pine

(^little'

oetit

'

le plus

'

quality'

least

'the

le meilleur

hpn

plus

evil

'

finest

the

:

'

[*good-natured,

*

haul

plus

meilleur

of poor

adjective)

beau

'

( ' bad, "{ ( ^bad,

super-

adjectives are compared irregular) according

and

old

shown

beau

le moins

'

'

higher

good

\

mauvais

as

possessive

le plus

(one

sense,

placing

the

and

positive,

(or

article

less

petit

ways

^

(

,

'

haut

'

high

the

'

finer

*

beau

moins

before

by

Ex.

"

beau

plus

is formed

adjectives

definite

the

comparative.

fine

beau

in

moins

putting

'

less

^

or

more

plus

of

comparative

plus

de

of age.'

rendered

by

autant

(or

tantt

44

SBCOND

are

'

Man

*

[86.]

more

de

plus

*

;

before

most'

follows:

as

rendered '

more,

J,

PART.

'many' '

noun,

or

beaucoup

de

de

fa plupart

most

a

[85-87.

(with

an

(jqt plusieura def

the

.

nomi,

a

with

adjective

'several');

article).

VI.

iniMEBALS.

[86.

HISTORY. Latin

for found

nonante,

and

in parts

by

the

'

87.

(Lat.

-lewe

second

though

numerals,

with except

common

practice,

given

quinze

trois

16

seize

4

quatre

17

dix-sept

mute

18

dix-huit

)

cons't

19

dix-neuf

)

20

vingt

adjectives 21 Before

(gt mute)

vingt

et

cinq six

7

sept

(q

Finals before

(a: ss) {sit) =

or

8

huit

9

neurif=ff) dix (j; ss)

10

onze

12

douze

13

treizc

Hciico follows

are *

and

(ei

long)

e

=

(jx

=

yx

ss) =

z

un

(or vingt-un)

vowels,

/=Vf

below.

if

asp.,

(""")

=

11

A

6-10

x=z

22

vingt-deux

23

uingt'trois

t

in vingt

sounded

etc.

(ct

=

usually

e

30

long) not

(six pent

in dates etre

*

is

to the

une).

3

6

-esimus)

belonging

properly

.

k^

1st

upward.]

(f Mfig)

=

*

'

'

(ali masc,

'

oun

ending

influ

('four

That

b.

"

16

5

Celtic

'),quatre-vingts ') ;

older

septarUe

through

deux

2

the

dialectically,

use,

quatorze

un

correspondin

which

14

1

"^

in

('eighty-ten

the

That

"

of

yet

(*sixty-ten

is, in accordance

CARDINALS

are

soixante-dix

That

:

nonante,

presumably

c.

"

however

supplanted,

quatre-vingt-dix ;

from

list of the

vocabulary,

authors,

from

derived

rule,

octante,

*

'),

a

noted,

septante,

been

forms

ordinals

all

A

88.

90,'

(Lat. primarius)

for

used

have

four-score

cf.

be

in classical

even

awkward

*

is premier

80,

70,

France,

of

twenties

*

as

are,

It should

numerals.

forms

French

Numerals

The

"

(/e cinq

six perhaps

mars

').

trente

:

etc.),or

where

no

determined

88-90].

1

irente

trente-deux

0

quarante

etc.

:

)

quatre-mngt-dix

-

.

,

.

.

i

91

quatre-vingt-onze

92

quatre-vingt-douze

"ilent'i

50

cinquante

60

soixante

(jx

=

70

8oixante-dix

71

8oixante-onze

72

soixante-douze

80

quatre-vingt8

81

quatre-vingt-un

82

ss) (^-x=

-88) (or soixante-et-onze) etc.

:

(gts silent)

"yQftin )

quatre-vingt'deux

The

89,

that

of

'

un

'

but

to

up

a

feminine

the

are

million form

have

sense

number.

the

Ex.

"

s

'

quatre-vingt-deux

'

82

; trois

'

but

300/

usual by

followed

not

(lit.four '

cents

multiples

in their

'100'

when

'80'

quatre-vingts

that

and

cent

sign

plural

except

all uninflected,

une,

(i.e.quatre-vingts)and

^20'

vingt

added

has

one

vingt

silent)

cardinals

collective

a

00

(or trente"un')

un

et

2

'

45

NUMERALS.

an

')

twenties trois

dix

cent

310.' But

trois a

not

year,

certain

cent

300'

'the

year

sum

of

They

take

collective

denoting

(troiscent

quatre-vingt

years),jxige

80.'

'page

MiUion,

trillion, etc., de

with

Note.

Christian

cent

(also douze

90-

2. after

cent)quatorze

deux

of

'

second 1.

Note

V

"

In

by '

sovereigns '

Charles

Charles-

(the pope),

sing,

number. '

mille

1. to

"

the

(where, IV,'

form)

the

Ex.

"

the

day

March

'

of

'

;

"

is also

second

deux

deux

cardinal

denote

however,

of

1000.'

year

of

dates

mil

employs

fourth

Henri

in

Henry

II,'

II.'

Quint the

old

construe

are

and

books.'

French

'

Henry

plural,

2,000,000

Van

; but

mars

in the

another

usage,

qucUre

quatre

*

8

(reallythe

(inclusive)on

le

e.g.

1214

English

to

e.g. Henri

Charles

is mil

'

names

used) :

Sixtus

:

de livres

millions

if it is followed

era,

from

month

nouns.

*1000'

(m.)

Contrary

numbers

are

e.g. deux

:

Mille

"

the

the

Fan

compare

'Charles

Latin

quintus

V

(the emperor)

survives^

and

Sixte-Quin

46

Note

to

tre

use

2.

when

'chapter

III

Ordinals.

91-

^

the

second/

'

Ordinals

92-

inflected

are

Ex.

"

or

'the

sixth.' 1.

Note

used

quart

and

Tiers

2."

Note

times

Deuxieme

"

two,

than

more

(f .)

premih'es

as

voleur

*a

Other 93.

cardinal.

"

Ex.

(f. tierce)'3d' ordinals

:

"

une

chapi-

and

second

to

suJSixing

Cinq

'

-i^me five ' forms

instead

of

pre-

'

la j le

les

sixieme,

of

second

une

tierce personne

*

sixi^mes

there

when

a

mon com-

premiers

(vingt-deuxieme etc.). (f. quarte) *4th' are quart

and e.g.

la

instead

used

les

premi^re^

ot

like

number

and

third

are

still at '

person

(La Font.).

thief

These

huitaine

e.g.

:

chapitre).

unihae,

gender

first

Numerals

Collectives.

in

the

English,

etc.

in compounds

always

fourth

and

Je premier^ '

by

made

is dropped.

e

is optionally

regular

premier

are

noun

first'

^

for

31st/

le troisieme

only

neuvi^me; '

21st/

adjectives.

(m.)

(but

final

a

'nine/

in

is used

mier,

'

its

in

as

optional,

follows

numeral

numbers

of which

neuf

the

it is

etc.,

page,

Except

"

ordinal

cardinals,

cinguQme,

n

ordinals,

troisikme

or

chapter,

quoting or

cardinals

trois

the

In

"

[90-93.

PART.

SECOND

are '

a

(Nouns

and

usually

formed

number

of

eight,

Adjectives) by

eight

suffixing days,'

:

to

-aine dtzaine une

a

93-96.] 10/

douzaine

une

number

94.

:

la moitU

nd

preceding noun

du

hour

being,

*);

English,

DoubU

fifth,'

following

and *

(e.g. un

hour

an

and

d*heure

quart

*

aixfhme

*

triple

*

etc.

sixth/

the

,

fourfold/

*

treble/ quadruple

etc.

sixfold,'

sextuple

such:

ordinal.

double,*

*

as

(either invariable

demte

et

'quarter' *

an

heure

une

'

f. demie,

variable,

quart

cinquihme

"

fivefold,*

*

quintuple

'third,*

"

in

as

or

construed

half

*

mate approxi-

100.'

about

and

') ; demf

time

half-hour,'

*a

(f. tierce)

(noun;

hyphen,

a

demi-heure

MuLTiPLicATivES.

95.

t., *half' the

20,

an

express

often

about

centaine

of

with

forms '

une

half

noun

une

an

enominator

*

Such

"

Mo/tiSj

"

its

of

etc.

vingtaine,

temps

tiers

quarter

VII.

HISTORY.

[96.

and

ouns

reat

different

All

form

he

one

have

to

as

have

their

he

the

mium

gaye

This a

art,

an

in

tone

favor

by

proclitic

the

different

of other

its

causes.

me

form

of form

treatment

io,

eo,

of

and mon

is the

jo)

and

moi) ; Lat.

object-form

form

determine.

the

independent the

and result

accented

the m",

have

form

(as in

unaccented

they

are

they

Lat.

two

used sacrifice

ego

gave

form

independent

niihi

independent

chiefly

and

Thus,

qui,

feminine.

and

stronger) when (usually weaker) when

they

word

ces,

nos,

pronominals

usually

proclitic

je (through

proclitic

difference

a

French

the

plural,

accusative.

mes,

masculine

14th

the

the

original as

for

(nom.,

in

for

one

pronominals, between

forms

cases

already

an

masculine

two

two

three

as

plural,

for

as

well

elsewhere,

of

(and

the

of

as

plurality

; and

as

distinction

independent

tone

form

replaced

ach

n.

:

the

proclitic

(now

A

forms

the

personal

many

have

reduced

singular

several

and

the

even

FormB.

forms

ifferent

lost,

is

were

and

^e, tu,

qui, two

here

representing,

obliterated

Double

B.

the

singular

than

but

The

as

retained

pro-

better

language;

genders.

pronouns

relative

for

case-form

gender

in

pronominals

remaining

two

or

few

A

resisted

the

of

has

dat.)

personal

the

and

one

and

ace,

The

have

case-forms,

language,

whole

(nom.,

usually

neuter

tc.,

the

cases,

the

to

entury

hat

in

case

FormB.

of

tendencies

analytic one

(cf. 100).

three

same

ace).

the

ADJEOTIVES.

Reduction

three

even

or

only

case-forms

feminine

the

have

i7, alone

ronoun

nd

two

adjectives

majority

General

A.

"

retaining

FBONOHINAL

AND

FBOHOTJirS

nominals,

f

dozen/

a

une

e.g.

:

half);

o

*

Fractionals.

.g.

ts

47

PRONOUNS.

gi^

(through ml-) gave mot (cf. 1, B) ; Lat. mien

the

(1, B)

examples

vowels,

but

; and

so

quoted) also,

in

48

With

Derivation.

C.

French

the

though

to

PART.

SECOND

by

the

few

a

quote

cases

on

; it is

a

istum)f later

as

and

vowels,

(ifo, fa, ce) ;

ecc'illam) ;

97.

ce/ui

is from

in

French

When

(as

they lose

they

a

receive

more

A

their

or

verb

An

b.

No

noun

verb

or

for

the

name

(conjunctive

:

for

pronouns

objection, is the [The author

from

he

common

has

combined

form

is

the two

usage

and

word,

when

they

the

tone.

We

mine).

determine,

they

than

have

cf. my,

:

word

form

double

a

of that

are

usually more

used have

then

:

adjective)foi-m

conjunctive, or is combined

pronominal

the

when

used

closely

a

with

classes

of

uniform for

the

(cf

.,

disjunctive throughout).]

prefer to

however,

forms

The

usage.

personal

pronou

pure

the

adopt

in

a

Liicking.

and

some

has

above

adopted

pronouns,

French

uniform

described

terminology

though

by

preferred

ventured

or

is separated

pronominal

pronominal

pronominals),

indeed,

disjunctive

it determines.

noun

other

would,

have

the

(usually called

terminology

not

from

Indefinite.

English

with

in favor

such

disjunctive the

/

"

; and

by

sanction

received

but

in

independent

the

res) ;

like

and

exceptionally

the

when

form, which

from

Relative,

(usually called

a

celie from

fem.

of

eccehoc

pronominal

words

as

and

with

before

used

is from

the

(ace.

rem

(==ecce

eccistum

regularly

but-

:

independent

older

neuter,

:

first sight

adjectives, (including Reflexive)^Possessive,

lighter

or

shorter

is used

from

and

accent-stress

proclitic

which

Hen

"

pronominal

closely

independently, a.

;

pronouns

the

are

the

ce,

Thus,

(procliticaccent

is from

yet

ecc'illui (iceluiycelui

Personal

of

being

cette);

Interrogative,

Most

adjective,

form

last

illui the

replaced

compositi

etc.]

are

Demonstrative,

98.

:

also

the

ce,

"

homo

French

The

English,

the

the

from

inde

has

by

at

apparent

that

Latin,

adverbs.

and

dat.

Latin

vulgar

feminine

of

is

;

(the

cet

basis

on

"

from

en

"

"

illorum

cest,

icest,

a

nouns

is not

connection

dat., and

proclitic

is from

leur

el;

the

few

a

of

from

formations,

new

of

here

noted

directly

come

part

result

use

is from

; lui

most

the

are

where

(cf. above)

-lui)

the

pronominal

ye, moi

ihi ;

they

exceptionally or

ace.

for

pronominals

be

it may

derivation,

to

regard

[96-98.

^

below

adjectives

respects

open

to

grammarians. use

terminology

Matzner

of proclitic so

much

adopts

:

ent, independdeviating

: conjunctive

99,

All

99-

a

la, drop

also

je

etc.),as

at,

their

already

(Reflexiveincluded).

Pronouns Pronouns

Personal

The

for

the

only

2.

27.

Personal 1 00.

(except

-e

a), and

(e.g.fai

vowel-sound

in 27,

described

107,

ce:

adjective

before

in

pronominals

monosyllabic

demonstrative

vowel

49

PRONOUNS.

100.]

are

either

a.

or

conjunctive

b.

disjunctive (98). a.

[placed

directly

before

unempbatic

b.

Conjunctive (or after) the verb or

subject

object]

Disjunctive

[separated

aa

:

as

f r. the

predic.

;

save

verb,

emphatic]: A

^-^

.

NOM.

Pers.

.^

Ace.

NOM.

DAT.

Ace.

me

I

moi

to

me

iu

me

me

toi

te

IT thou

thee

//

le

to

thee

thou

thee

lui

lui

Illm. he

(it)

him,

it

him

to

I

he

(it)

liim

O

f.

la

elle

(it)

she

her

lui

(it)

her

to

elle

(it)

I

she

SB m.

I

elle)refl.

refl. nous

nous we

(orlui,

SOi

f. refl.

her

to

us

us

we

us

"0US

vous

II you

you

I

to

you

you

you

"J

ils

les

eux

Illm. they

f.

(m.)

elles they

(f.)

leur

them

les

to

them

them

them

(f.)

I them sol

f. refl.

(m.)

refl.

(m.)

elles they

se m.

they

(f.)

(eux,

refl. elles)

50

SECOND

Note

1.

As

"

one.

*

aimons '

to

us

;

*

parle de lui 2.

Note

or

it ';

nous

Vous *

Tu

several.

*

aime I speak

him

to

{or to her)

Zi//

Whom

'

*

you '

thou

';

"crit

*

He

writes

(note 3) le/era

Lui

do you

(e.g.nou8

cases

nous

only

Je

Him.'

love 1

him').

of *

//

us';

have

pronouns

different

represent loves

He

Qui aimez-vous?

I speak

"

*

different

three

each

all the remaining

while however,

may,

; II

Je lui parle

"

will do

He

*

e

w

'

love

two,

tu

forms

Identical

il, die, Us, elles have

above,

je and

and

case-forms,

seen

[100-102.

PART.

is used

in English,

as

precisely

may,

refer to

friends

intimate

between

one

person

(cf

relatives

and

.

Syntax). 3.

Note

To

"

form

*8elf

*

*

moi

is sometimes

alone 4.

Note

Vaimpy

Je

or

To

"

(107)

:

conjunctive

is placed

disjunctive form

Vaime

a

render

a

it,

before

For

'myself,'

:

predicate person,

He

thinks

is often appended

disjunctivepronoun

e.g. moi-meme

*

the

emphatic,

3d

the

e.g. Lui le pense

:

used

after the

or

him.'

I love

pronoun

personal

Moiy

Je disjunctive

e.g.

the so.'

the emphatic

-meme

*

(or

(or 'tnetnes)yourself

vous-meme

-selves).' Pronominal

The

101-

Particles

the

are

conjunctivepronouns (Lat. inde) ^thereof of are

which of

the

3d

especially

if understood

Jl

things

parle. livre Laissez ce

Voild,

in

an

papier

Je

raisons

y

prenez-

sont

pronouns,

persons,

to personified

bonnes^

Your

je

reasons

are

good,

I yield

to them.

I rely

Position Unlike

or

with

=

my fie. A.

to

respectively

(thesebooks), I need it (them). is paper, take There some ( of it).

m'/ rends.

102.

number,

reference ;

case

speaks of it. this book (pes livres),Leave

en.

Vos

or

sense

it,

He

besoin.

du

dative

a

gender

indefinite

en

particles

Ex.

en

j'e/i ai

in either

With

"

(Lat. ibi) ^to

/

and

genitive

(exceptionallywith

to

"

a

person,

reference

objects).

as

used

and

/.

the

reckoned

it, of them'

=

to them,'

also

and

en

of

English,

whether

the

it.

Conjunctive

French

construed

on

usually

as

Pronoun. places

the

conjunctive subjects objects, or

immediately

102.]

before

the verb: it

^1 give In two

to

;

*

?

The

have

'

I

it

Of

the

3. lul

je le lul

The

; il

e.g. tZ '

them

particles '

donne

lui

some.'

Farther

'I give

en

"

examples

donne

En

102

II Paim^e.

(-Id).

donne

me

Aimez-mei

Donnez-moi Paimez

Ne

EUe

en,

y

me

gives

'

he

un

(ace). (dat.)un

Pa

him

Love

me.

Give

me

a

He

speaks

plait.

Envoyez'leS'leur.

s'U

"Ous

'

give en

there.'

some

Give

book.

him.

given

it to

tell it to

them

me,

(her).

of it.

if you

it pleases to

me.

him

to you

it to

{litif Send

boot

a

love

not

II

DonneZ'le-moi,

tives conjunc-

(her).

me

gives

will

parle,

'give

(her).

He

en

donnez-

; donne-leur

'send

him

II le lui dira, "Ous

(la,les

me';

other

some

has

donnS.

2. le

'

She

me

se,

; donne-m^en

some

loves

Do

pa^.

latter, if

:

He

livre,

come

person the

follow

y: envoyez-y-en

Love

livre.

some.'

it to himself.'

him

gives

me

; donnez-le-leur

always

He

Aimez-le

II

promises

moi,

le donne

Of

it to

gives

'he

follows

to

is 1.

it to him'

to

aimez-mei

3d

after).

.

pera im-

ne

him';

the

of

'he

(but

'give

'

he

'

it to

of sequence

clauses

'

changed

it

^give

or

le donne

le promet

se

however,

those

viz.:

affirmative

donnez-m'en

me,'

order

me

donne

m^en

; U

some

'give

il

pronominal :

me

the

Ex.

"

them'

'give

it ?

in

etc.)

'give

hyphen,

a

interrogative

you

then,

donnez-le-lui

occur,

{leur).

le-m^i;

it to

one

te,

object-pronouns (whether before

verb

have

; e.g. donne-le

"

not');

several

than

more

en

being

te

donnez-moi

me,'

nearest

'

immediately,

the verb

to it by

appended

; Vavez-"Ous

me,

before

*give

B.

then

him.'

see

not

follow

le donne

irous

ye

do

*I

they

especially,

object-pronoun {me,

toi, except

4ove

him';

see

le vois pas

ne

being

"

pas

je

^I

vois

in subject-pronoun (Je,tu, etc.)

aije

b.

jou'

in English,

The

a.

h

je

e.g.

constructions,

as

e.g.

51

PRONOUNS.

them.

please

you).

52

II

Je le lui ai donn^,

Je

lui

II

s'en

en

I

am

en

it to

Donnez-m'en

Give

(nous en)

Gonduisez-nous-y.

Take

Je

I will

en

vousy For

farther

reflexive

dat. ; ie, or

Je

(she)

the

^

Ex.

me

French

general

Je

the

differs in its being

principle

for

:

the

II

'He

loue

me

II

'

moi-mbme se

because

by

an

praise

^He

form,

added '

is in the

se

loue

disjunctive

lui-m^me

h

parle

I

"

himself!'),

necessarily) strengthened

not

for

dat.).

or

{elle)se

praises

in its

verb

is used

se ace.

ace.

:

'

{lit. me).' (herself).'

after

myself

person

myself

(as in

'

=

themselves

of

object-form ^

me

3d

the

the '

'

{me

refle

unemphatic

is simply

person

is emphatic

myself). (a luirm^me

himself'

(lit.I ^

myself 'He

to

speaks

dat. ; about

lui for

soi

105).

cf. note,

uXt

the

pronoun

is repeated

m^me.

[105.] by

alone, "

-m^me.

de

parlous

Note.

"

by

Preceded

form

eneral

I praise

(though "

2d

and

personal

reflexive

pronoun

Nous

there.

some

you

"

Preposition,

no

himself

praises

praise

English,

"Ous), while (^himself,herself,

loue

me

usually

(us some). (or to it).

254-6.

nous,

plur.

If the

by

1st

the

conjunctive

Ex.

from

Preceded

for

sing,

send

Expression.

Reflexive

him.

there

us

there.

some

:

[104.]

r

Syntax,

see

expression

follows

the

details,

The

103.

s

enverrai,

them

some

me

it.

about

at it.

will send

Tell

LHteS'/e-lui,

him.

to him

is amused

She

enverra.

it to

given speaking

He

amuse.

it to himself.

promised

I have

parle.

leury

Elle

has

He

Pest promts.

se

[102-106.

PART.

SECOND

Soi

are

(though

Je pense

nous-memes

preferred.

In

other "

Ex.

cases

Chacun

not

speak

used the

in

personal a

the

disjunc

I think

of myself,'

of ourselves.'

except

pense

is

ened necessarily)strength-

moi-mSme

We

is rarely

reflexive

'

a '

{soi-m^me)

the

preposition,

usually

Ex.

statements.

elles

a

soi

the

and

singular,

in

object-forms /"//, elle,

(or soinnemo)

*

Eveiy-

105,

106.]

body

thinks

itself.'

On

doit rarement Les

//

them.'

with

himself

La

himself.'

of

But:

"

58

PK0N0UN8.

(e//e)

des

entrainent

guerres

lui

qu*a

songe

One

*

ought

{pile)-mime

Virtue to

seldom

avec

maux

'

soi

en

aimable

de aoi

parler

ne

est

vertu

elles *

He

is lovable speak

Wars

*

(she)

himself.

of

bring

thinks

in

evils

only

uf

(herself).' POSSESSIVES.

1 06.

Possessives

The

"

are

a.

either

b. pronouns

adjectivesor

(cf.98). a.

b.

Adjectives

(combined

with

a

(construed

:

noun)

Pronouns as

:

nouns)

o 00 ID

H CD CO

o

O

oc

K O 00

00

00 OQ

o an

"

"

CO

Note

used

on

1.

before

a

histoire

IMOf

definite

ta,

The

"

sa

article

adjective or

vowel

(f .) are

'

the

my

h

^

feminine-forms '

:

mute

Ex.

"

Ttion

dme

history.'

regular

/a, abbreviated

feminine to

m',

forms,

t\

s'

ton,

mon^

and before

were a

my

formerly, vowel

are '

^

(f .)

son

soul

like a

-sound,

;

the con-

54

truction

ncorrectly,

forms

has

which ma

mie)^

the

introduced

When

the

m*amourf

expressions The

(for Vante?).

tante

and

son,

ton,

moTif

in

suryived

tio6,lor.

PAUlt!.

SECOND

in

12th

the

feminine

anomalous became

century,

(also,

nCamie

regular

in

de

d,

14th.]

he

Note

he

2.

"

usual

ien

contractions,

(for de

Note

nstead

3.

le Two

"

of Mon

et

mien),

au

Jr ere,

(for d

mien

adjectives we

must

say

41,

to

according

possessive ton

are

pronoun-forms

le

cannot

take

place.

mien),

et

"

or

Ex.

ifu

etc.

determine

monfrere

by

preceded

one

le tien *my

Thus,

noun.

brother

and

hine.'

Demonstratives.

107-

The

Demonstratives

are

either

a.

adjectivei or

b. pronouns

(cf.98). a.

b.

Adjectives

(combined

with

a

noun)

:

Pronouns

(construed

as

nouns)

:

107,

Note

1.

The

"

consonants,

and

feminine

enfant

Note

2.

already this

he

that

3. being

{memes), before

placed

*

very

in the

:

;

gestures

*

of 4.

ometimes

even,'

The

"

met

meme

definite

with.

"

Ex.

:

e.g.

pure

*

a

est

le

to

here

Ce

That

'

.

*

.

Do

of

you

.'

pronominal '

tive, adjec-

'

or

same

vrai

(viz.something

ce/a f

means a

unnamed

dit est

quHl

ou

ceci

-ci

an

is good

it in

after '

the

same

man

disjunctive meme

gestes

ently independ-

personal

pronoun '

is the

his book

'

ses

;

used

being

pronoun,

to

;

(or

gargona

*

That

sense

homme

livre

son

*

'

boy

this

with

Ex.

fern., is either

a

the

and

girl.'

...

suffixed

'

-self, -selves * lui-meme he loves

sense

or

*

dire

the

ce '

refers

Voulez-vous

meme

it is

or

"

same,'

of

of

Note

le

*

sense '

7 s'aime In

very '

his

sense

e.g.

'

self-same,

this

.

in

before

C)

.

; ces

"

C'est bon

or

noun

Jille*

understood.

masc.

its

man

fa),

veut

96,

cf

'

contraction

to)

pointed

(or Ca)

'

of

or

Ce/a

Meme

"

says

before

gar"pn

compounded

is true.'

is used

from

(alone,or

or

expressed

of,

?

bj

:

ce

this

cette

ce or

ce/a

sentence,

spoken

or

Note

emes

r

a

*

'

ceci\

form

Ex.

"

homme

cet

pronoun-form

to

73.

.

(or girls) ;

(That which)

ense

n

to

or

What

ish

'

'tHere

-la

object

The

"

Cf

ce

(ces) comes

plural

cet,

child,'

boys

^

Jilles) these

nd

The

mute.'

this

form

adjective masculine cei (the more original

{cette)from '

et

'

h

and

vowels

66

tHOIfOUKS.

108.]

same

himself.* is

an

adverb, in

article

N*agis

pas

and

invariable.

its original

de /a

*

sm-te

as

use

Do

not

a

act

determinative in that

is

manner.'

Interrogatives.

1 08. b. pure

The

Interrogatives

(combined

with

Referring

PI.

a

to

persons

or

a.

Referring

things

mjph

I

as

nouns)

to

persons

or

:

quelle

lequel

which

one

quelles

lesquels

which

ones

which?

:

Fem.

Masc.

:

I who?

Pronouns

(construed

:

noun)

Fem.

Masc.

quef

adjective

pronominal

b.

Adjectives

a.

Sing.

a.

either

(cf.98).

prononiu

things

are

laquelle

? ?

lesquelles

56

SECOND

[108, 109.

PART.

Referrmg

b.

Sg. and

qui

pi.

Conjunctive

(Ace. whom)?

to

things

(of.100) flri/e )

"."

Disjunctive

Note

1.

or

Hence

A.

desquelSf

=

Note

2.

Q

"

lequel

interrogative

') or

accusative

and

forms

Q

Of

what

Note

it?' do

4.

cle, arti-

preceding lesquels

de

Que

dit-ilf ?

speak

About

the

'

Quoi!

use

of

ou

is used

'

What

as

a

he !

plural,

nominativ

conjunctive

nominative after

say?'

only

prepositions

interrogation.

and

does

'What

as

another

in the

occurs

or

').

one

supplement

quoi

(cf.100).

Que

you "

a

auquel,

=

is singular

whom

{etre,devenir, etc.). Quoi (without verb) in exclamation is

d, lequel

qui

of condition

'What

definite

the

(21) with

way

usual

duquel,

=

The

Que

"

disjunctive

in the

)

etc.

who

3.

Note

de

but

wnar

f

_

quoi

etc., le is nothing

Uquely

it is contracted

and

de

In

"

:

alone

"

"

"

De

after and

Ex.

quoi

The

Eelatives

are

cf. 111.

all Pronouns

(following

Exceptionally

lequel

the

word

or

words

(laqueUe, etc.) is

used

referred

to) :

adjectively

before

verbs absolutely

parlez-vousf

'

pronoun,

and

Qu*est-ce?

Relatives.

109.

:

alone

persons

who

Referring

c.

T-v"

to

a

noun.

10,

111.]

110.

The

n the

bsolutely

Vaime

for

used

both

like

here,

Lequel

'

or

for

or

in

'

is generally

with

'The

Ex.

man

Note

after

1. a

' "

whom

head

the

The

son

vous

Note

The

relative

2.

"

D'ol/

in

house '

by

means

duquel

; and

ou

Ex.

"

Le

man

with '

whence

and

par

ou

'

by

dans

The as

that

dcmt

le p^re

you

(=

same

est

le

avec

son

mort

dont,

by

etc.).

the

Vhomme

est

ou

rendered

JUs dont

to

when,

I live.'

observing

whose

interrogative

maison

cases

(Lat. ubi)

parlez

laquelle,

in

relative

where,

vous

La

') is

both

or ^

of

qui)

(de

is sick.'

'

sense

in English,

used

The

a

(in which)

which

is in

father '

ou."Deni

with

relative

is dead.' where

(*of

a

de

(=

speak

clause.

whose

arrivi

time,

sentence

(etc.)were

Ues

and

dont

Whose

preposition,

and

de

whose

(or dans)

gender

of

(276. a).

dont for

after

except

distinction

reference

used

persons.

used

specific

of whom,

or

place

you

^

of the '

d

Uhomme

loge

laqueUe) je

to

Qui

prepositions,

'

which,

for

of whom

is rarely

more

"

only

refer

who,'

is often

whence

to

can

in

b. It may

').

well

used

as

word,

after

Particles '

used

"

except

of doubtful

*

reference

which.'

things,

of

(except when

preceding I love

*

purposes

(from)

of

any

it

Pronominal

The

of

or

often

case

interrogative

the

que

I love,

Whom

less

which,'

(Lat. de-unde)

ense

to

interrogative,

number

111.

*

persons

the

prepositions,

object-form

reference

bien

from

differ

:

direct

the

without

faime, je

e

respects

It has

a.

:

qui\ lequel

relatives

following

Qui

67

PRONOUNS.

have

which,

or,

construc

if

^

of

must

malade

JUs duquel arrived.'

where.'

58

[112

PART.

SECOND

Indefinites.

112.

a.

The

Indefinites

with

a

noun)

of

three b.

Adjectives

(combined

are

:

kinds,

viz.

:

"

Pronouns

(construed

as

nouns)

:

112.]

Adjectives

c.

m.

nu/f f. nuUe

m.

auGun,

f.

distinct m.

tout,

PI.

m.

touSy

f

S.

m.

te/, f

.

PI.

m.

run

PI.

m.

les

S.

f.

m.

1.

NoTB

ne

with

(with

one

usually

ref

to

.

a

/le

with

all, everything

|

.

^^.

^^^ ^^^^

^^

'

^

.

^

^

3.

Note

noun

word

^nding

for

in

si Pon

Ex.

dU;

e.g. qu^on

was

"vhich

Note

4.

to

meaning

they

is omitted,

also

and

tout

and

:

by

preceded

by

si,

et,

ou,

e.g. si

Va

on

a",

ever, how-

On,

dit.

before

except

is virtually

euphonic,

before

as

on,

by

rien.

noun) ne no

have,

when

^sound

Von,

que

on

Pon

"

the

dit;

A:-sound:

a

one,

and

"

*

rien the

nobody;

phrases.

(adj., or

anybody,'

"

ellipsis, without

in certain

definite

Ex.

article,

(Lat. homo).

noun

Aucun

"

(placed before one;

by

a

origin

^any

indefinitely) anybody/ ^no,

precedin

largely

though

silent) an

*

resp.

alone,

a

persons

either

persons

especially

by

personne,

with

to

commence.

distinct

a

construed

then

used

to

refer

(t always

purely

Aucun,

"

(pron. used

mean

now

freely

once

referring

usually

vowel-sound,

to

for

indifferently

V before

a

et

if referring

is customary,

It

"

euphonic

Pon

que

do

pronouns

sense.

neuter

if followed

/', though

kinds

both

indefinite

of the

pronouns

used

a

is preferred

qu^on

be

absolutely

on.

dit;

is preferred,

This

a

the

also

may

"

have

insert

to

et les autres

unes

half

one

as

"

used

Lon

"

.

both

number.

pronouns

optional,

"

and

adjectives

which

rien excepted,

f les

about

above,

gender

But

things.

et Vautre

several

seen

The

"

f. Vune

et les autres,

uns

following

or

verb

none,

us'ly

all

at I'autre,

As

"

2.

Note

and

every,

telle

p/usieurs

distinguish

que.

nobody,

:

m.telSytteUesi

S.

r

no,

;

noun)

toutes

.

Pronouns.

or

none (rarelypi.)no, aucune (rarelypi.)any

f. toute

S.

ot

59

PRONOUNS.

personne

anything,' '

verb)

not,'

nothing.' ne

pron.

whenever

are

and This

the

60

SECOND

Aucun

21 n^aime

H

de

Qui

vient?

Personne.

He

loves

He

loves

A

of these

one

no

me.

girls.

nobody,

Nobody.

?

comes are

of ?

thinking

you

Nothing. cr44 le monde

a

(rien here Note

6.

de

Tout

"

further

the

created

world

of

nothing. any,

every,

all,

its construction,

to

particulars

'

'

mean

may

') according

wholly

has

God

rien

noun).

*

For

for

remains

nothing,

What

rien,

adverb

indefinite

the

about

described

as

(as

everything

whole,

in the

Syntax.

of. Syntax.

pronouns,

VIIL VEEBS. HISTORY.

[113.

those *

mor

I

a

loved,'

am

(je

hrases

of

new

described A.

its past

of the

aid

(like

or,

a

the

compared

use

by

verb-

creation

important

more

the

Latin

forms

of

with

(like

of

the

The

A).

cf.

form

synthetic

for by

as

reduction

exceptionally,

etc.),

aimer-ai:

considerably

sweeping

of

compensated

as

verbs

(Lat. amatus kre

uncommon

*

arther,

the

resent

participle,

has

supine

the

(Lat.

imitari:

Fr.

those

are

Latin

form

for the

century,

the

future

expression

the

deponent

is also

form. amare

expressed

by

like lost

Already

habeo

has have

*

the

loved

aid

*)

past of

loved

coalesced all

in

English,

the

of

had

aim"*l

gerund verbs

inflected

future

Some

lost

be

aim"

Latin.

Fr./auai*

in

as

etre

passive

are

*

Fr.

:

amari

manner,

:

excepted

the "

periphrastically,

(Lat.

amaveram

imiter^

alone

aim")

in vulgar

disappeared,

and

synthetical

be

also, in like

(Lat.

synthetic

made '

already

are

'have

:

*

the

Fr.

is there

voice

active

avoir

another

All

auxiliary

not

in the

uxiliary

The

form

passive

practice

orms

am

Remodelling.

The

enses

loved,'

participle

rench.

a

*1

loss

actual

French

below.

General

the

The

a

such

suffered

generally

French

the

not

in

appears

verb

etc.) is

suis aim"

of

have

of speech.

synthetic

eatures

y

parts

of other

Latin

The

"

its forms

but

remodelled,

6th

friend

Who

f

periseZ'Voibs

quoi

No

I have

rien.

Dieu

y

ceaJUles.

personne.

n'ai

A

reste,

aucune

n^aime

Je

me

ne

ami

[112, 113.

PABT.

the

')" ""

with

the

active

assumed

aimer). in French

in

I have

the to

; but

Latin

vulgar

love

'

it is replaced

had

of

almost

the en*

113.]

tirely supplanted

ongues

wo

the

n the

f memory, a

xact

equivalent

century

present

the

present

Personal

Latin,

from

-amtis,

in

here:

enses,

an

and

present

nimpo

pres.

romp-s), unless, Jin-is: cf. below) ; to

imperative

rumpe

ea-en,

of Fr.

:

1 1 verbs

a

of

Further,

the

(ama-t, etc.) is of

of all

subjunctive

Only

forms

before

a

4,

the

Ist

the

and

in the

Racine,

present

it is then

it, but

as

written

(e.g.Lat.

and

2d

sing,

(e.g. Lat. don^

but

efforts

it removed. in

sing,

Lat.

indicative

indicative

if simply

conditional

of the

preterit

and

fut.

t7 aima,

(e.g

-s

also

donne,

person

t is restored,

this

singular

to

to have

future

subject-pronoun

personal

in

in spite

3d

the

of

en

Fr.

mentioned

1st

; and

:

others

of

characteristic the

dona

language

and

the

before

er-verbs

pi. but

be

may

(hence

rompais)

; Lat.

re^ois

persisted

in

Fr.

1st

neither,

terminated

imperfect

:

cies tenden-

conjugation

already

singular

Fr.

I

the

stem

oir-verbs,

lost

added

of

rumpebam

:

was

eu)

conjugation, and in the (e.g.pres. il aimq, pret. verbs

following

preserving

indeed,

Moli^re,

French

first

the

has

$

ending in

outside

recipe

Comeille,

like

verbs

most

Lat.

This

127).

cf.

of authors

verbs

;

romps

au,

in

as

the

of

singular to

aimer),

certain

endings

2d

Fr.

:

main,

changes

the

with

aimaiSf

aimant,aim").

the

for

anomalous

after

(e.g.Lat.

re-verbs,

more

:

(virtually from

-ona

apparently,

Fr.

:

Lat.

the

ai'me,

(jamare:

in

and

fect, imper-

amavissem

amatum

changes,

one,

"

of most

preterit

no

habebam

present,

Fr.

:

distinguished,

reducing

-itnus, Among

(or, x,

has

amare

the

amavi

(ace. amantem,

into

s

out

only

which

phrase

French

amabanif

phonetic

that

analogy,

organic

amo,

French

for

sumus).

by

in

as

retaining,

rediscovered

subjunctive (Lat. amem, (ama: aime), the infinitive

course,

-tmuSf

as

was

the

in

remain

participles

uniformity,

'Umu8

there

(Lat.

are

endings

toward

value

the

faded

then

pluperfect

past

of

in French

and

conditional,

from

Romance

').

imperative

and

allowing,

present,

forms

and

the

aimasse),

love

indicative

perfect

formed

was

I should

synthetical

aimai), the

nd

Latin,

French

the

The

(atmerat,at

future

of the

nature

Similarly

"

in '

and

lore.'

futurity,

of expressing

composite

ago.

aimer-ais

Latin

ime,

the

and

bout

Of

manner

I shall

*

amabo

into one (aimer 4- at) early coalesced its own inflexion). Their independent

main,

Fr.

future

regular this

all adopted

elements

(in

61

VERBS.

of

present

il aimera,

etc.)

in analogy

with

(e.g.a-t-il^

euphonic

aime't-il, aimori-il,

a

B.

etc.). Historically, Conjugations.

living

derivatives

encroaching

within

made

a

and

the

dead

verbs latter,

and

of Latin on

the

language

all these

The

conjugation. in

from

conform

its to

one

-are

has own

French

the

and

former,

-ire,

also resources

of its two

verbs

has,

models

divided

be

the all

borrowed

of

oldest new

from

inflection.

into

originally,

comprising,

from

appropriated or

may

times,

verbs

formed

without, The

been

and latter

62

SECOND

coiDprising,

these

besides

verbs,

all French

verbs,

be

also

verbs

great

As

irregular

in

Verbs

however,

Verbs

in by

also,

and

as

well

have

them

inchoative

has

but

JjaX.

by

in

Verbs

About

ere.

Verbs

verbs

in

in

-oir

either

i.e.)having direct

Reflexive,

U

:

regular

in

to

to

-er,

the

-re,

one

model. three

of the

any

to

in

of

Germanic,

of

All,

class.

-er

about

Later,

-are.

number

the

-oir.

number

verbs a

or

-/", -re,

whole

-ifre, and

600)

Latin

consist

in

verbs

the

these

in

verbs,

(the

except

liAt,

(s) :

to

changed

Yr.

:

of

"t.

:

verbs

Jleurissons ;

choa in-

The

etc.

ag/ssons,

ts(^s) imperfect

the

is

inchoative

an

most

(-iscere).The

-escere

Jlorescimus

ItSit. dgimus

t

inflection

French

-ire,

{-iscire)

-esc^re,

excepted) and (only 24 simple tr-verbs

the

e.g.

in

verbs

infinitive

of

imparting

-^re,

their

in

verbs

Lat.

of

-ere,

In

verbs.

by

otherwise

t^^ whenever sense) Jloresco : Jleuris ; Jlorescit:

hence

etc. to

from or

Q In

object. a

Latin

their

one

model

in

verbs

mode

over

special

Impersonal,

of

or

pronoun

having

in

verbs

or

-ire

conjugation. -ifre.

All

the

primary

conjugation.] verbs,

affecting

Intransitive,

uses

subject.

-ere

to,

Latin

of

French

use,

object, or

from

come

'

going

reflexive

their

follow

less in^their

to

direct

325)

about

of these

Transitive

'it' for

in

Latin

only

new-created

longer

regard

or

out

than

Jinissons ;

-oir (55) differ more

object,

the

viz. verbs

conform

should

conjugation.

more

(-I'sc-) of

come

having

to

count

of the

added

influenced

two-thirds

a

of

to

(amounting

With

114.

been

majority intercalation):

vowel,

-re

inflection,

according

only

and

great

(no

ag-is,

first

present-forms

Jinimus

a

fleurit; ago:

o

its

syllable

followed

re

the

resisted

also

have

and

-esc-

of the

not

end

-ere

several

of

greatly

into

do

6600

at

in

(amounting

syllable

regularly

can

about

model

Germanic,

indicative

having

one

transfer,

entered

to

verbs,

been

to

four-fifths

than

of

conjugation,

that

verbs

verbs

follow

of

other

all verbs

Latin

-tr

unifying

conjugation. more

models

customary

inflected

included

verbs)

er,

aller, envoy

of

conjugation.

new-created

of

it is

the

of

of French

many

such

of the

to

yielded

comprising

two

only

but

(amounting

-er

French

and

counted

infinitive

The

not

consists

encroaching

conjugation,

being

Begular

of the

models

7500

are

and

implying

group

of these

majority

growing

regular;

large

one

or

and

the

called

now

-^re,

have

as

others,

living

the

-ere,

'

living

that

in

verbs

few

a

It is natural

also

as

'

of the

tendencies

of

Latin

originally,

[113, 114.

PART.

these as

the

verbs

their

like

English,

some

object :

accompanied

may

be

(direct or

indefinite

byeither

indirect

(^non-per sonal')

115-118.] The

115.

distinction For

Voice,

of

form

for

is referred

student

type-verbs

purposes

arrangement

in such

as

a

directly

be

may

manner

by

so

more

be

to

as

by

the a

most

that

grouping

irreg^^ar

as

cation classifi-

nothing

representing

verbs

remaining

a

conjugated

each

The

"

means

is accomplished

practicable,

the

while

Verbs.

practical

possible

number

greatest

English,

Person.

and

French

of

This

learned.

easily

few

their

than

the

meaning

Classification

less

Nnmber

in

as

below.

of verbs

r

involves,

verb

Tense,

Mood,

and

paradigms

116.

a

of

conjugation

their

to the

63

VERBS.

the as

of

aid

con-

regpular

juga by

treated

are

themselves. Note

1.

4

indre,

reated

in as

while

istorical

so

Verbs

"

vitality

Many

regular

many

irregular

nd

adopted

as

The

Thus,

all

in fact

have

verbs

have

verbs

their

on

not

historical

recent

to

according

er

of :

the

the or

Irregvlar.

rregular.

Only

to

the

and

based

verbs,

old

their

on

(cf. 113, B),

models

in

the

(nearly and

most

of their

comprising language

radical

-oivy and

below

are

verbs

er-Class,

7500

aim-er

tion, conjuga-

actual

(Brunot, CMdat,

-re,

Mfttzner

termination

^

e.g.

by

adopted

French

1st

[118.]

ut

followed

classification

The

French

the

of

grammars

("/a conjugaison worte"),

117.

very

confused.

adherence

-ir verbs including

that

the

etc.), is

that

Conjugation

root-extending

historical)is

old

actual

("/a conjugaison vivante"), including The Dead Conjugation (119, a), and 6.

Living

ractical

their

The

it.

to

be

from

deviated

though

the

of view

in

verbs

alike,

to

be

may

30

seen,

according point

adhered

be

not

should

be

extent

precisely

historical

an

some

will

irregular

or

regular

from

as

conjugated

classification

models,

in

are

may

of view

are

to

classification

of verbs.

on,

that

historical

wn

nd

irregular

the

point

good

f A.

principle

language

of the

pposite.

same

-oirf and irregular.

2.

[Note

A

to

also

pplied

tate

The

"

"

some

verbs.

-ir

coinciding

with

recent

other

all

as

verbs

"

above

classified, follows

:

6500

about

infinitive

whose

The

"

authorities.

conveniently

infinitives

the

-er

ends

in

love.' two

verbs

of

this

'

class

(a//e^

*

go,'

cnuoycr

send

')

are

64

nd

600 than more all verbs /"-Class, comprising in 4r : e.g. fin-ir ' finish.' infinitive These ends verbs

[119.] whose

or

Regular

a.

the

inchoative

in

90

md

[120.]

the

the

primary

wn,

the Note.

In

or

The

never

extended. divided,

Being they

are

all

some

in

d

III

more

into

less

or

discordant

the

(Lat. capere), as

a

for

a

is

which

perfect

model

of their

in

in

-oir

compound in

not

for

only

of use

classified

forming

then

-re

are

re-

alone:

other

the

and

the

cf.

161.

compounds

of

devoir.

irregular

and

'receive,*

all

(cf.160, d). verbs

(those

"

As

peculiarity

French,

conjugation

is recevoir

main

some

irregular

as

bb

about

"

'receive.'

recevoir

have

class

especially

regular

all verbs

e.g.

is treated

verb

in

regular

deviate

subdivided

comprising -oir:

grammars,

model

and

"

break.'

'

turn,

their

326

about

"

(36 simple)

verbs

in

of this

-cevoir however, serves

(4),

all verbs

romp-re

e.g.

these

are,

ends

verb

-cevoir

:

-re

o/V-Class,

class

the Its

Becevoir,

(of

160).

whole

forming

primary

is

(cf. 169, 160),

groups

is

or

of simplyj^n-.

division.

this

comprising

of

and

verbs

"

th).

third

a

infinitive

whose

in

ends

d,

IV th

[121.]

discordant

re-Glass,

verb,

model

(cf. 169

groups

IV

or

About

Irregvlar.

from

to

ative indic-

iss

syllable

root-form

belong

simple)

several

infinitive

whose

s

into

imperfect

e,g.Jin-is(8y whose

clu in-

imperative

and

instead

:

660

about

"

irregular.

as

classified

24

(only

verbs

B)

ir-verbs^

Radical

or

turn,

their

cf. 113,

it the

to

adding

all

in their

excepted) and

by

root

origin,

Irregular

ir-verhsy which

(the subjunctive

infinitive

the

extend

:

viz.

forms

present

but

Nearly

sorts,

Moot-extending

or

in their

b.

"

distinct

of two

re

[119-122.

PART.

SECOND

verbs

will

be

described

separately

below.

Regular

Simple

122.

those

English

the

below

tical

love,

verb

the

loved)

certain

marked for

Verb-forms.

without

made

Verbs.

by

all verbs.

are

aid made

endings. heavy

The

"

independent

of by

adding

These

type)

simple

are

auxiliaries, to

with

different

(in

endings few

(i.

verb-forms

the

as

stems

in

of

paradigms

exceptions

ideu^

1 23.

erve

65

VERBS.

23.]

:

Verbs

As

for

model-verbs '

I. aim-er

of the

love

I and

'

the

three '

; II. fin-ir

III

2

This

III

the t

different is

always

conjugation), ^

In

verbs

as

ai not

origin

of the

dropped

il vend

Pres.

(from

final pronounced

d, *

vend-re as

e,

two

the II

the

and

c,

after

5 III. romp-re

have

conjugation

[aim', romp-^, and the other of the (or romp-re-)'].Those omp-r4s(s) [Hn-y fin-ir-y ffn-is(s)-'].

For

'

finish

adical

1

verb-classes

regular

t

but

:

infinitive

Pret.

(i.e.in

sell

stems

have,

break.'

besides,

Jinis,cf. nearly

"

the

one

[aim-er-, one

113,

all

') etc.

|lnalas

may

^

(cf. 16).

in

B.

verbs

of

^

Cf. foot-note

^

The

^

preceding.

generally subjunctive,

is variously

256,

3 of page

rendered

according

dependent

on

to the varied

some sense

preceding

of that

expression,

expression

etc.). For

the different origin pf the Pres. and

Impf.^niMe (cf.118, B).

(cf.

123,

124.]

67

VERBS.

PI. 1.

nous

aim-ions

nous

jvnriss-ions

nows

2.

vous

aim-tez

vous

fin^iss-i'ez

vous

3. Us

Us

airnrsnt

romp-tons

romp-iez

Us

Jin-iss-ent

romp-ent

Imperfect

S.

1.

faim-asse

jejin-isse^

loved

I

I finished

(might, love)

should

je romp-isso

2.

tu

3.

ilaim-at

Ufin-7i

PI. 1.

nous

airrirassions

nous

2.

vous

aim-asstez

3.

Us

vousfin-issiez Us fin-isseni

fin-isSBS

tu

aim-asses

aim-asseni

2.

PI. 1. 2.

love

aim-e airn-ons

let

love

us

love

aim-ez

U

(etc.)

!

!

romp-isses romp-H

nous

romp-issions

vous

romp'issiez

Us

romp-issent

(Present)

fin-isfinish

!

tu

fin-issions

Imperative

S.

I broke

(etc.)

^

!

break!

romp-S

fin-iss-ons

romp-ons

fin-iss-ez

rompsz

Infinitive (Present) (to)

aim-er

fin-ir finish

love

break

romp-re

PABTICIPLES

Present aim-ant

fin-iss-anifinishing

loving

breaking

romp-ant

Past

aimr4

loved

The

circum^x

124.

sing,

imperfect

Thus,

is for

aimdmes the

through

tit);

subj.

and

1

infiuence

aimAt

See

is for

foot-Dote

fin-i finished occurs

which of all French

the

amast

2d

pi.) ;

1st

the

denotes

(for amames

amasmes

of

verbs

in

broken

romp-u

"

2d

and the

Lat.

loss

of

amavimus

is for

aim"tes

and

pi. preterit

amastes

Old

an

:

s

French

intercalated

(Lat.

amavis-

(L. amasseC).

1, p. 66.

3

See

foot-note

2, p. 66.

3d

s.

68

SBCOiH)

Phonetic

126,

following

[126.] E

mute

open

tu

mines

je

menerai,

tu

tu

j^appelle^

Us

Note.

or

e

nous

je

fut.

Ex.

"

etc.

voils

il appelle;

nous

j^appellerai,

Us

vous

appelons^

jeter

throw':

tu

cede,

'calP

appeler

^

fut.

je

pr.

e

mhne^

menent

yield': "

an

je

pr.

^

(4, 35), etc.

cederai

:

"

doubled),

t

'

lead

meneZy

coder

"

:

viz.

I and ^

the

simply

containing

syllable

mener

menons,

or

observed,

following

a

with

see.

appelles^

Of

"

of 90

the

simple

16

'harass';

:

pr.

appelez^

je jetfe;

pr.

48

are

e

open

/ and

double especially

acheter

*buy,'

etc.)

t before

celer haleter

do

geler

the

same

Thus, and

but

peel,'

peler

to

e,

in

not

of

'

freeze,' e

or

e,

verb.

syllable,

change

present,

take

some

,

mute '

hide,'

f

the

the

*pant')

in

so

for

used

'

(note

/ and

double

some

-eter

an

becqueter, (bosseler,

others

and

-e/er and

verbs,

remainder,

harcder

in

verbs

of expressing

methods

out

20

while

future

the

conditional.

[The

in

is

"

thy

Va

(prep.)

[As

he

been

[128.]

dropped

arely,

hus,

louerai

[129.]

or

a.

Go

'

o). "

etc. J manger

s,

in

added,

'Give

is

which

The

s

a

Ex. '

-cer

menace

e

:

! ') are

go

or

en

extended

(cf.27,

y

Donnes-y

'Send

find

to

note

tes

analogy to

mangeons

2d

inchoative

the is

then

the

with

-erai^s)

which

Imperative

2d

the

soins some.'

sometimes,

re-

of sing,

of

stem.] though

takes

the

circumflex

-ger

change otherwise

'threaten':

c

and

g to

(f and

be

;

mangeais,

hard

m,enaoons;

'

eat

principle

:

lourai,

would r

of

vowel,

and

they

in

belongs

of tr-verbs

(chieflyin poetry) in

'

va

en^chercker

in false

case,

by

if preceded

Verbs

double

a

etymological

John.'

to

regular

conditional,

and

this

of

France.'

either

"

existence

particle

some

Envoie

But

to

this

wherever

respectively at,

France

future

In

it.'

to

the

irregular

the

as

objective

Jean

a

indicative.

present

(as well

-e

to

cases.]

appended

p. 113,

noted,

several

in

attention

has

verbs,

in

due

jactare),though

ape/fare,

.

Donnes-en

Ex.

'Give en

an

t is originally

(cf

Imperatiyes

before

a

b).

Latin

disturbed

now

[127.] an

of / and

doubling

consonant

,

^,

a

The

"

je jetterai.

both

5.

(=

be

to

are

before

are

meneras,

appe/lent;

fut.

e

il mibne;

^

etc. ; fut.

cedes,

and

itself,

sound

it in writing,

35, which

to

according

by

mute

made

the

affecting

of denoting

manner

Changes.

Orthograpj^ic

and

changes

[125-129.

PART.

etc

ge

before (i.e. menacais,

b.

x.

Verbs

M.

The

semivowel

pr. note;

[133.] Conjugation '

bless

in the *

past

in the

singular

before

qu

-yer however,

any

except

vowel

usually a

after

to

changed e.

and

following in

so

entirely

is

(less commonly)

or

The

Ex.

"

paye,

being

verbs

their

t

usual

sense)

:

b^ni,

regularly

its root

b^nit

irregularly

or

*

this

:

c

radical

;

the

singular

(pr. ind. je imp

3d

the

used

of

the

hais^

v.

hais^

hais^

tu

haissonSy

etc.)

sing,

indicative

present

(in vaincre),d (occurring in t;

indicative

present

in

(6)

"

conjugation), and

of the

if

"

t of

ending a

etc.

III

particip

present

(fiorissantyJlorissais,etc.),

imperative

and

the

fiourish.'

of

hatssons,

nous

to Jlor- in (^Jleur-)

its diaeresis

indicative

after

of

manquais,

in

"

participle

sense

drops

personal

verbs

:

pr. joa/'e

indicative

[134.] Conjugation

dropped

'

consecrated.'

imperfect

*hate'

The

"

"

changes

figuratively

it haii ;

:

here

'

blossom

present

u.

'

of

and

3. Ha/r

II:

is in the

sense

F/eurir

*pay'

described

o,

a,

vaincu.

optional,

them

of

before

even

qu

with

infinitive

an

payer

(two

conveniently

'

but

Irregularities.

regular

Benir

fail

is written

being

change

Minor

almost

1.

this

drown':

*

vainquis, y of

and

gu

manquer

^-sound

the

vaincre

retain

-guer

fatiguais ;

:

vainquanty

1 32.

re

'

tire

mute,

e *

'

and

"guer

Ex.

[131.]

oyer

.

In

"

efore

1.

in

Jatiguer

[130.]

69

VERBS.

129-135.]

a

and

imperative

and

most

in

tt is

radical

is

the to

reduced

L

Ex.

everywhere

that

vainquons,

vainquez,

2.

vendre

3.

baftre

'

*

136.

Past

ind.

'conquer':

vaincre

'

*

strike

je

:

qu

tu

'pr.jevends, b(xts,

tu

of

bats,

"

verb,

vowel,

any

vaincu:

nous

etc.,

because

u

except

(130)

etc.

battons,

etc.

Infinitive,Present and

observing

(cf. 161, list).

il vend,

il bat;

The

il "ainc,

vaincs,

vends,

Indicative^ a

tu

before but

vainquent;

Present

parts

vaincs,

becomes

c

Parts.

Principal

Participle^

principal

ind.

:

sell

pr. j"

Preterit

they

may

are serve

Participle,

called as

the key-

70

SECOND

forms,

by

be

can

parts

principal

of

aimer

Parts:

Inf

1

4.

Fr.

Past

4.

Pr.

part,

ind.

:

fa/me

} -

i

^^

1)

(cf.note .

Pret.

1

,

:

"

,.

irregular,

(pr.

ind.

Note

Jini-frompi136.

*

it.'

il gele

*

it freezes,'

it is

'

(lit.

must

and

for

-ais

-ant).

etc. ^\

j,

1).

note

j

to

-sse

the

be

(irreg.)*it '

such

and

such

past

passive

anticipate

properly

belong

the

; il semble

aima-,

*

tl neige

:

(irreg.)*it '

a*

^

have

here to

Hre

or

it

of made. the

the

a

is

there

verb, To

is

necessary,'

'

:

etc.

By

"

be/ conjugated the

compound

describe

conjugation irregular

snows,'

il/ait (irreg.

;

'

in

as

subject '

it appears

; il y

French

in

(= Verb-Phrases).

are

pros,

stems

impersonal

the

il faut

rains';

'

part,

helpful

the

of

pret.

are,

here

noted

participle forms

to

with

weather)

avoir

plural

verbs

Verb-forms verb

present

is, indeed,

letter).

singular may

the

is itself

verbs.

impersonal

importance

the

therefore

its last

person

the

of

'

auxiliary

all the

etc.).

is added

subj.

It

"

/r-verbs

of as

stem

irregular

and

impf.

common

it is of

same

basis

the

The

3d

the

finiss-ons, as

part,

"

/*/pleut

it makes

which

-awO. (

o

(cf. v

ind.

pi. of present

from

without

the

more

before

usual,

active

e

the

the

regular

pret.

Compound

137.

using

s

'

'

r).

for

2).

cf. note

:

pi.

of the

in

the

il importe

pr.

Verbs.

only

Among

ind.

pr.

-sse

(i.e.the

used

:

aid

r).

-e

(i.e. add ^

"^

formed

in both

Impersonal

English,

il

:

the

The

"

subi. faima-sse "'

seen,

virtually

consider

2.

i.i./ir

.i

stem

is already

imperat.

and

giving

.

finiss-ant

to

always

As

"

being

part,

verb

after

-ais

aim4,

throughout 8

aime

^

i

:

I 1.

a

their

after

"^*

fai

tenses,

imp've ^

.

mm

by

made

/a//n-ais (i.e. sub.

ind.

.

( impf.

.

.,

fat

ind.

Note

by

i

compound

"^

-o

below

Ci.e.substitute

;W/ii-e

"""""/..';,..;. (

a/me

"

K 5.

of

fai'mer-ais (i.e. add

impf

3.

forms

Forms:

( pr.subi.

*

atm-ant

part,

forms

the

i ^^*' f^'"^^'*'^^G-"-^^

"

"

T"

regular

is illustrated

and

( cond.

o 2.

other

Debited

'mar

a

all

derivation

of such

method

Princ.

of which,

out.

made

The

the

tlie aid

[135-137

PART.

of

verbs.

two

these,

auxiliar

137.]

71

VERBS.

^

In

verbs

pronounced

-affinal

as

/, but

not

final

as

k

(cf. 16).

72

SECOKD

PL

[13

PART.

1.

rums

aurons

nous

serons

2.

voiLS

aurez

vous

serez

3.

Us

Us

auront

serorU

Conditional Sing.

1.

^

faurais

je

I should

PI.

(would)

haye

^

serais

I should

(would)

2.

tu

3.

il aurait

U

1.

wows

aurions

nous

serions

2.

vows

auriez

voics

seriez

3.

tu

aurais

serais serait

Us

i7s auraienb

be

seraient

SUBJUNCTIVE

Present

Sing.

1.

^

faie

I have

(may

I be

or

have)

shall

PI.

sois

je

(am,

be),

shall

2.

tu

3.

il ait

1.

nous

ayons

nous

soyons

2.

vous

ayez

vous

soyez

3. Us

tu

ales

may

or

etc.

sois

il soit

Us

aient

soimt

Imperfect Sing.

1.

feusse I had

je fusse (might,

I

should

(was, etc.)

were

have)

PI.

2.

tu

3.

U

1.

nous

eussions

nous

fussions

2.

vous

eussiez

vous

fussiez

3.

tu

eusses

fusses

UfOi

eUt

Us

i'Zs eussent

fussent i

1

Cf.

foot-note,

p. 71.

IMPERATIVE

Present

Sing.

2.

aie

PL

1.

ayona

2.

ayez

let

have

us

have

!

let

soyons

!

be

soyes

(to)have

avoir

be !

us

!

(to)be

^tre

PARTICIPLES

Present

having

ayant

4tant

being

Past

(pr.w)

eu

HISTORY.

[138. and

he

forms

tant-evfij

stortum

panish,

from.

ld form

at

be,'

from

etre

etc.,

with/"i)

other

are

scholars ",ais

;

sedere

from

'sit'

fut.

(in

v

are,

as

the

least stare

usual,

different

(Old

Fr.

the

to

made

from

infinitiye

the

imperfect verbs

from

esse

:

stand,'

:

est-;

and

(since

ai

^

fut

and

*

Lat.

"tant,

possibly essere,

in

for

As et"

from

in

as

serai estre

was.'

sui

is clear.

probably

or

u),

(-at, -ais). (vulg. Lat.

(vulg.

sum

fui^fuissem

agreed

{seder- scr-)+

yocalized

*

from

radical

cond.

ester)

etc.

quite

h is lost throughout,

whose

or

three

fus, fusse not

and

present

suts

essere,

of

and

Aa6ere,

Latin

^

gave

the

estr-ai),

139,

Compound

The

French,

the

on

auxiliary,

141)

aimer

etre) of

to

from *

estre,

from

auT')^ and

auV-,

=

^t^ been

conditional

its forms

derivation

nalogy

and

aver-

Fr.

=

is changed

h

future

had

^t^oiVis

"

whose

The

ssere

cf.

sois be !

!

Present

(Old French "tre has

n

have

INFINITIVE

ost.

he

73

VERBS.

137-139.]

are

of :

same ^

main

have,' verb.

and "

Tenses in

as

principles

avoir the

Active

the

past

Thus,

are

English,

participle

the

compound

by

formed

in

the

of

aid

(about which tenses

of

74

[139,140

t"ART.

SECOND

INDICATIVE

Comp.

fai tu

I have

aim4

ds

f^^

loved hast

thou

aim4

Comp.

Present

I ^ad

"*^^

loved

Preterit loved

^

^

.

Future

Comp. etc.

faurai Comp.

favais

Imperfect I had

aim4

q^^^

loved

faurais and

formed,

Each

je

tu

the

The

aid

Conditional

tenses

passive of

an

auxiliary,

141)

cf.

forms

are,

as

of

itre

of the

tense

in

also

(fai

loved

have

airrU I should

corresponding

active

passive

"

(about which tenses

of the

participle

on.

the

passive

compound

Thus,

by

like the

is termed

compound

the

past

English,

participle

past

tense

The

by

in

as

the

and

Voice.

Passive

The

140.

so

loved

have

I shall

aim6

are

also

dfre

'be,' verb.

main

of 4tre, English,

4te,

made

etc.)and

the

verb.

main

is

of aimer

:

INDICATIVE

Present Simple

suis es

'

aim4

fitais

je fus

'

aim4

Compound

Tbnsbs:

Passiyb

I

thou

loved

'

art loved

'

am

fai tu

as

4t4 aim4

4t4 aim4

Passive ^

I have

^

thou

etc.

Tenses:

loved

been

hast

'

been

loved

'

been

loved

'

etc. IMPEBFECT

'

aim4

I

was

loved

'

favais

4t4 aim4

*

I had

PRETERIT

*

aim4

I

etc.

was

loved

'

feu^

4t4 aim4

*

I had etc.

been

loved

'

141,

142.]

The

141.

forms

past

it agrees

that

have

e

the

inversion

or

aim4s

!

agrees

participle

past

fa/t

une

loved

with

^

they

emplette

them.'

it agrees

(except

blessed

^

I have

be

the

(=

une

she '

b4nie

; qiie

hand

has

that

subject,even U) it follows

; Us

soU me

saved

^a

H4faite)

a

emplette

'

is loved

'

loved

are

the

with

impersonal

the

after

e.g. e//a est aim4e

:

aim4es

8auv4

been

:

rule

construction

participle

Hi

Hence

'

aimSes

passive

by

nCa

it qualities^

word

mentioned.

the

'

or

aimSs

In

is

(not a following) direct object : e.g. je Pai (V for le I have loved him or (or her) ; je les (m. aim4e

aim^

f.)ai

when

the

with

verb-

principle

general

already

definite

compound

'

la)

b.

number

is

is in

The

construction,

preceding

r

and

word

active

etc.)

unchangeable.

following

the

In

a.

r

or

in gender

provided

(awU,

participle

changeable

that

75

VERBS.

sont (elles)

la main

qui

! ' ; but,

U

a

has

purchase

made.'

Where

in

participle

active

remains

unchanged

is

there

construction

e.g.

:

no

preceding

object, *

fai

cette

aim"

Jille

past

loved

have

I

the

tlii

girl.'

[HISTORY.

the

with

olatn

much

I

'

looked

as

upon

and

began

participle,

:

to

')

written

an

unchangeable of usage,

the

word

the

15th,

of

the

principle

and

if already was

agreed

originally habeo

scriptatn

however,

part

qualified

in the

prevail

and

(cf.Lat.

^crxi). Gradually,

have

adjective (cf. *I

verbal

its position

now

with

a

letter

the

variation

it agrees

that

have

lettre

une

is

participle

whatever

qualified,

"crite

be

past

=

uncertainty

virtually

he

word

=fai to

ame

'

letter

the

written

The

"

the verb

epis-

participle

; and

after

followed,

now

before

mentioned in

established

being

18th

the

century.]

of

iire

142. the

irregular are

condition,

dfre.

"

Ex.

(has) died These

FOR

avoir.

verbs,

'

intransitive

few

denoting

compounded

II est aUS or

A

conjugation),

never

'

"

He

'He

is

with

(or has)

change avoir,

gone.'

(chiefl

verbs of but II

position always

est

with

mort

is dead.'

grouped

according

to

their

meaning,

are

or

:

'He

76

SECOND

*

*

/

arriver

About avoir

by

verb

rather

the

the

case.

//

time.' The

has

a

of

'

die

'

its

result,

^

'

decease

used

(somewhat

of

the

action

expressed

has

'He

the

when

etre

La

grown.'

a

procession est

procession

pass^e

is

reverse

during

grown

*

La

here.'

passed

are

with

temps

ce

(is)

kind

progress

and

pendant has

similar

a

emphasizing

He

grandi

procession

verbs

grandi *

est

'

come

than a

'

bom

hatch

( d^c^der

enter

when

//

Ex.

"

'

( mourir

arrive

fifty other

with

( 4clore '

be

'

*

*

ventV

[143.]

'

^

'

"" entrer

( nattre

out

go

sartir

*

depart

^

partir

'

fall

'

tom^"er

go

JdUer

freely)

ici

par

pass^

The

this

procession

passed.'

Reflexive

144.

alike

pronoun,

pi. 1

dat.

or

ace.

2

nous,

1. that

the

dit

:

1

sing.

refl6xive

of

2 te,

me,

is

verb

a

^

she

here

As se

tenses

English

has

(has) said an

example

ffafter

^

be

to

3

the se

;

as

usual,

by by

il

JUxtt

se

'

;

the '

of

aid

have

of

flatter

the one's

the

'

:

i

e.g.

;

in compound

active

forms

direct

herself

in

except

*

as

"

flattered to

rendered

himself

participle

formed

are

verb, E.g.

102.

^

preceding

flattie 'she

to

flatte-toi flatter thyself

;

past

the

precedes

according

lias flattered

with

[146.]

given

'

in

their

agrees

s^est

the

of

pronoun

compound

fiatt^ * he

s' est

are

forms

The

reflexive.

in

pronoun

reflexive

se.

affirmative,

efre,

3. that

elle

3

and

reflexive

the

that

auxiliary

s^esf

dat.,

himself

flatters

2.

for

ace.

a

with

are

conjugation

imperative

he

used

tive Transi-

Verbs."

150)

;

observing

the

verbs

respectively

vous,

[145.] The

Reciprocal:

(or

intransitive

and

the

^

'

*

[142-146.

PART.

: object,if there be one herself (se dir. obj.),but (se indir. obj. dat.).

e.g.

ell

*

=

reflexive

self.'

conjugation

may

be

146,

147.]

77

YEBBS.

INDICATIVB

Simple

Tbiysbs

CoMPOirND

Tenses

Present

je meflatte

je

me

suisflatt4(e)

fes

JUxtt4(e)

I flatter myself

tu

tu

tefloMes flatterest

thou

il

thyself

il

sejlatte he

flatters

nous

flatter

we

vous

ft

noiLS

Us

flatter

s vous

^tesflatU (e)s

vous

yourselves

seflattent flatter

they

Jl(Ut4(e)s

sommes

nous

ourselves

vousflattez

you

(eUe)s^estJlaM4(e)

himself

flattons

nous

ar SB

(eUes)se

lis

flaU4(e)s

sont

themselves

Imperfect

Jemeflattais I flattered

je m'4taisflatt4(e)

Imperative

I had

etc.

myself,

flattered

flatte-toietc. flatter

:

flatter ourselves,

myself,

etc.

jlattons-TKyuslet

thyself,

us

flattez^ous flatter yourselves.

"

[147.]

eflexive,

in English,

As

while

nearly

habitually

(some

*

se

coucher

*

crumble,'

s*"crire

eel, lonesome,'

complain,'

be

silent,' Note.

ave

an

"

s*en

It

raise

oiler 'go

identical

lever,

be

should

by

a

'

*

rise

se

s^arreter

dotUer

se

angry,*

(in respect

to

(cf. 150

away*

intransitive

lever ; etc.

"

Ex,

Yet

such.

and

s'asseoir

in

refle

that

verbs

sit down,'

*

the

French

following

the

'

verbs battre

se

*

suspect,' one

se

and

another,'

lever

161

'close

'

'rise,

out,' *

s*ennuyer get

up,'

se

s*"crouler be

bored,

plaindre

r^jouir'rejoice,'se

se

under

that

form,

cry

s*^crier

health),'

noticed

especially

reflexive.

stop,'

exclusively

frequent

more

mentioned

(to)

write

'grow

kindred

or

*

as

important,

much be

are

verhs

used

and

may

written,

'be

porter

in French '

be

be

may

reflexive

bed,'

/acher

se

se

to

go

several

common

more

examples

irregular) :

them

of

fight,'

As

in French

transitives

all

frequently

or

English.

in

han

also

is much

construction

re

so

when

the

iaire

aller). English

latter

transitives

is regularly

rendered

(tr.)/ermer, (intr.)sefermer;

78

SECOND

[148.]

of special

Many

reflexive

often

transitive

de 'approach/

de

do

*

est

The

de

*

is has

s*en

Examples 'be

a

entendre

in

French

expressions

are

:

s'approcher

judge of/

a

however,

se,

a

often

in

slipped

'

'

s*

form

prepositions

se

passer

use.'

pronoun

reflexive

dat.

weakened assignable

without

is treated

an

as

of

reason.

ace.

:

s'en

eile

alUe). Reciprocal

[160.]

Use

Us s'aiment

reciprocity: '

have

final

A

a.

pronoun

two

the

'

connected

I love

3d

sing,

though

but

a

he

does

love

it is to be

being

fighting

are

hyphen

a

(e.g that

only

6 before

treated

really

verb-form,

noticed

to

forms,

the

as

:

affixed

(cf 35)

one

.

'

?

t is, a

with

?

personal it by

with

in

terminates in

a

hyphen

(e,a)

vowel

on

either

(cf.27,

side,

preserving

if being

as

Ex.

5).

note

lost

the

forms

with

analogy

insertion

phonetic

the

is changed

verb

words

'they

interrogative

In

"

after

rest,

termination

it, added,

nothing

is

the

denote

often

another/

placed

do

^

etymological

t-il?

one

bcU

se

on

another;

is

the

of

-e

aim4-je When

For

').

the

"

Ex.

b.

I ?

one

forms

Reflexive

"

Forms.

it

but

English, '

love

us

pronoun

subject

ai-je

love

Interrogative

151.

in

Reflexives.

of

'they

let

'

; aimons-nous

the

as

sermr

'suspect/

(dcUivus commodi) or it (where away aller go

relation .

de

by

in English.

meaning

douter se

without/

[149.]

Cf

se

followed

verbs

[148-152,

PART.

"

aime-

'

Thus: INDICATIVE

Present Simple

aim^'je ?

*

Compound

Forms

I love

do

?

dost

thou

aime-t'il?

does

he

aimons-nous

?

9

aimes-tu

'

^

'

do

'

love

we

have

^

ai-je aim4 love

?

?

love

'

as-tu

9

aim4

'

?

'

*

a-t-il aim^f

aim4

quite

est-ce

que

*

direct

of this to

f

'

'

have

?

'

? '

loved

we

?

etc.

Instead

common

loved

he f

?

loved

thou

has

etc.

[162.]

I loved

hast

'

avons-nous

Forms

introduce

is it that

?

a '

interrogative by

question

(pr. ^*c'A:*) as "

it is

construction, the

placing Mo

'

is

phrase

placed

in

152-156.]

English

before

"

*

f

romps

I have

in

han

the

written,

Est-ce

je

que

^

9

rompu

circumlocution of the

sing,

language

spoken in

and

where

Should

popular

used

requi

in two

consonan

is

denial.

or

surprise

circumlocution

style

euphony

ends

present

implying

this

the

personal

not

finish

I do

more

common

indiscriminately

somewhat

[NoTB. ')

point

negatiye

as

as

f)

pas

n'cUme

thou

have

*

do

love

not

I not

loved

?

?

Forms.

described

as

love

before 151. ?

and

of the

stem,

accidence.

studying

principles,

Yet,

the

; il n'est

Syntax.

see '

step

Comp.

and

punctum

English

not

=

aim^f

the

after

hy

made

form

interrogative

(or est-ce

qite

je

the

placing

(or est-ce n'aimi-jepcuf f (or e8t"e que tu n'aimes

pas

n*a{mes-tu

are

n'ai pas

of

que

je

pas

f)

ainuft)

'

etc.

YEBBS.

in their

are

a

by

way

field is readily

conjugation

consisting

mastering

explained

mainly

important, a

few

verbs, in groups

gained.

from

those

already

irregfular.

called

difficult, but

irregular

in the

'

finished rules

ne.

(or point)

finis pas

possum

These

'

irregularities, make

immediately

*

Lat.

Thus:

"

n*ai-jepas

"

regular

Their

166.

further

"

'

deviating

Verbs

ne

not

negative

ISBEGULAB 1 56.

it, and

whit.']

under

I not

real

je

I have

For

"

:

(originallyfrom

above,

described

Thus '

Interrogative

particles,

verb

a

voiht

negative

immediately

placed

point) placed

pasfini

the

viz. the

object-pronoun preceding "

loved.'

point

*

not

an

'mute')

is

'not'

negation

words,

emphatic

n^ai

strengthen

Negative

154.

je

'

na

=

and

simply *

naught

;

is not

Pas

"

or

more

h

or

simple

two

of

verb-form. *

he

*

aim4

aid

vowel

(or the

pas

The

"

the

verb

personal

adverb

oint

by

(jC before

ne

the

after

Forms.

expressed

before

whole

je Vaurais

que

in interrogations

Negative

particle

dost

Ex.

"

tense.

usually

the

1st

the

or

In

153-

the

Est-ce

verb.

-ge),

the

or any

?

is this

(as when

"

'

common

or

the

subject and

'

it ?

Especially

it

the

I break

Do

broken

Note.

79

VERBS.

below

guiding with a

good

in

a

chapter

variation in French

principles,

and

to

those

reference

command

of the

80

divisions

The

in

irregular

The

167.

their

Division

vation

(135), from

made,

their

imperative,

1 68.

These

survey

of

their

detail

the

verbs

(A,

The

others,

he

is

a.

an

[159.]

in 159-160,

of

vowel) The

119,

b.

each

with

their

where

the

gronp

descr

as

dev-ant:

pr. part,

the

like them,

to learn

of their

description

"

acquire

First iV-verbs

all

lack

as

(save

"

those

the

irregularity

common

the

sub-division in

For

a

bold first

type, course

(afterunderstanding

fully

them

explained

To

the

under

ing head-

(altogether47), it like them. division

this

in -n", boire,

stem-extending is

to

for each

(save

re-verbs

in

up

conjugated

Division.

easy

study

referring

printed

looking

an

should

each

key-verbs

the

those

in

type.

former,

Knowing

list). to

in ordinary

list " 161

alphabetical

by

separately,

the

only

he

while

farther

are

have

can

student

are

below,

other

stem

tenses,

sub-divisions

model-verbs

should

; b. all irregular

No

the

doiv-ent).

that

tV-verbs

;

this class.

change

fut. dev^r-ai;

notice

all irregular

fut. senJtir-ai

:

derived

the

irregularities,

chief

The

to

that

student

task

easy

belong

of

deri

of

rules

sentir

can

on).

" 161.

principles that

general

verbs,

in the

of

latter

list of irregular

etc.)

is advised

the

the

verbs

some

divisions

conjugated

group

that

stem

irregularly derived, (save savais) or subj. is ever and va (of oiler),veuille (of vouloir)^ and sache (of savoir)

two

below

alphabetical

in

3 pi. pr. ind.

except

described

comprises

parts

ind.

imperfect

B,

same

so

and verbs

e.g. inf. devoir:

subj. doi"-e,

^[^

the

(e.g.inf.

irregular

of the

principal in 160:

no

have

the

with

former

Division

Second

No

to

so

parts,

subj. sent-e,

pr.

plurality

great

derived

the

sent-ant:

pr. part,

pr.

large

two

referred

that

verbs

in accordance

be

of

be

may

comprises

and

principal

always

The

verbs

:

First

The

[157-159.

PABT.

SECOND

-nir

preceded

by

a

faire). syllable

to

belong

a

1 1 ir-

:

-is(") or

cf.

re-verbs.

159.] The

verbs

order,

groups

A.

A-E

its

the

forms

and

^

so

:

sentir

:

iR-verbs

Ist

the

conjugation

division

this

couvrir: stem); (pr.assaill-e),

vowel

having

BE-verbs

dis-ant)and (e.g.naU^e:

in

"

being past

added

also

to

supplanting

the

any

2.

ss

the

to

^

Written

'

The

always,

verbs

list,

verbs

in

past

couvr-e;

:

(e.g.di-re

root-vowel

t

radical

paitre

;

:

are

in

ind.

:

order

(exc. those

in

compounds nuire;

dire;

"

omitted.

in

all verbs

naitre

"

(^con-sentirf etc.),when here

luire,

in pret.

-ire

that

taire.

p/a/re^

"

in other

cuire^

-^^

pres.

Verbs

"

all verbs

:

following

peign-ant).

(and

(with

(Meillerai

;

"

-attre,^

-(Atre

cro/ire,

conjugated (They are all

like

the

simple,

described

in the

161). Hyphen

conduire.

circumflex, exc.

final

parattre,

defective

alphabetical

inf. ends

consonant-sound

root-consonant

root-vowel

confire;

supplanting

Compounds also

and

follows

e,

offrir,souffrir;

the same sound -crire also repeat in the following be studied may

viz. connaiire^ ^

is

fut.

peind-re:

naiss-ant;

sufSre,

"

:

(pr.bovrs),

if the ind.

are

dormir

"

+

root

in their pres. part, anew

rire),viz. con-duire^ d4'truire, con-struire (etc.), -duire), //re ;

the

ouvrir,

and

-crire

bouillir

"

v^tir

These

sens.

part.,

its

so

Latin) added

-uire, -dre, and These verbs

1.

ind.

that

sortir^ aervir; ;

and

conjugation,

ind.

pres.

though

"

(inheritedfrom

part,

(oftenestwithout

conveniently caeillre)^

changed

"

3d

e.g. couvr4r: pres. -erf: These are: cueillir (pr.

to

D.

:

whose

coimted

assaillir

fui- {fuy-

it.

in

convert.

part,

pres.

; and

is

stem

root

the

partir^

repentiVy

whose

terminates

-rir,

the

"^iir (pres.vH-s)

"

"

follows

e.g. sent-ir

also mentir,

(reallylike sentir) ; C.

following

the

(observing159), except

regular

vHu

part.

ind., being

",

the

from

derivatives

pres.

whose

otherwise

past

in

studied

that

except

regular,

end-consonant) + are

which

has

part,

iBrverbs

"

be

may

:

/i//", entirely

"

B.

division

this

of

in pres.

36)

81

VEBBS.

before

denoting

m).

For

here loss

of

archaic

to s,

separate

used

-ottre

when instead

prefix i

from

is followed

radical. by

t

(in croltre

n. of -aitre cf. 17 (^oi,

2)

82

SECOND

3.

s

4.

I(y)supplanting

final

supplanting

5. gn

final

craindre,

d

radical

:

d

radical

plaindre,

[159,160.

eoudre.

final radical

supplanting

peindre,

PART.

:

moudre

;

all

nd:

te-soudre.

"

in

verbs

viz.

-Tvdrey

teindre, feindre, en-freiiidre,

ceindre,

joindre. 6.

If

to the

added

di-crire

(and

other

vowel

:

in

icrire^ -crirej viz. inrscrire (and other

all verbs in

compounds

-crire),

in

compounds

-scrire).

Observe

that

of aboye

[past

in

part,

"i//Vre ;

in

in-

part,

their

radical

{(s),pret.

[past

"

irregularly, new

no

with

BE-verbs

"

lire and

D-group,

of the

verbs

croitre, form,

(exc naitre),and E.

root

w,

in

pret.

pres.

metire;

"

part.

:

prendre;

"

croire;

us]

-aire, -aitre

-us,

in the

sound

is"]r/re;

in

pret.

in

those

viwre;

"

"

con-clure.

The

[160.] the

.

in

iV-verbs

[save voir] of ""oir(e) to their root-vowel [e

and

in

=

sing,

1 sing,

order A.

in

rest

they

were

drop

the

5

belong

b. irregular

2 re-verbs

c.

(poire

the

loss

of

iR-verbs

"

i of -tVin

besides,

or

their

a/ler

oy) :

root

:

to

also

to

strengthen

eu]

1 sing,

pres.

[save courir]

they

it receives

their

its

viz.

in the the

may

in the

the

pres.

tone,

tiens, but mourir:

i.e.

1 pi. pres.

(cf. below). be

in the

studied

:

3 different

from

stems

is irregular

enverr-

all lack

in fut.-cond.

division

above,

forms

fut.-cond.

modifying

(old 0)

ou

-ir

dot's, 1. pi. devons;

of this

envo/er

"

0/,

in

is that

whenever

enumerated

verb) ;

verbs

mourons).

verbs

ER-verbs:

"

ie

1 sing,

strengthen

-ntr

the

(see the B.

vowel

division

(e.g.ten-ir

pres. 1 pi.

meurs,

Verbs

(by

3 pi.

and

dev-oir:

tenons;

For

a

the

aU

this

imperat.

subj. and

and

the

by

to

common

peculiarity

ind.

division

this

(aUer, envoyer);

er-verbs

preceded

-mr

-rir^

To

"

d. all oir-verbs.

faire); A

irregular

two

only

Division.

Second

only

in

roots

being

changed

syllable

4s(s);

fut.-cond.

stem-extending

all

in (courir: fut. cour'rai),those -nir, (ten-ir: fut. tiendW-ai). Other root

160,

161.]

;

C.

;

ienir,

"

oi in fut.-cond.

their

past

:

best

studied

sa"Oir;

under

in

r;

order.

irregular

The

principles

simple

in

not

it

Under

order.

itself,

use

alphabetical 2.

The

derived

even

order principal

The

whenever

it contains

the

is inflected

stem

like

to

the

of

the

as

out

model

is this

them

the

described regular The

partic.

indie,

present

its

method.

those

present

compound

in

given

below

are

a

is considered

ind.

present

it is

When

evident,

of derivation

the

of

plural

in its alphabetical

first, and

given

in composition

only

(unless

wise other-

stated). 3. Bold

with

with

^

denotes

type to

reference

to

Hittoricallj

atonic

the

to

reference

reference

as

are

:

Exceptionally

"

reference

principles

in " 135.

imperative

is not

without

parts

The

tenses.

place.

derivation

whose

verb

follows

as

is pointed

its compounds

of

"

in alphabetical

its compounds.

enumerated

one

pleuvoir;

asseoir.

is given

"

(and

re-cevoir

occurring

etc.)

in its alphabetical

described

and

are

:

below are

when

are

Verbs.

described

even

"

form

asseoir

peculiarities

Irregular

are

in re-cevoir,

(like-cevoir

"oir;

"

the

it

irregularities

regular

the

stem)

principal

was

(^mouerehdbeo;

the

:

in

the

principal

conjugation (in oir; but

in

the

verbs

derived

tenses

parts

simply with

parts.

original

mov^r-ai).

Latin

vowel,

*

the

modify

pouvoh^

of arrangement

verb

voir,

belong

mouvoir;

lack

pour-n)oir) also

Other

Here

of

verbs

save

-us.

wouloir;

List

The

1. Every

in

verb.

valoir;

jw^-,

AU,

verb.

pret.

each

Beference

161.

in

compounds

devr-ai).They

-cevoir);

fa/hi

"

fut.

each and

-u,

compounds

devoir;

of

other

;

boire,

"

(save the

all

under

comp.

other

;

devoir: (e.g.

part,

(with

belong

Here

verb.

venir.

described

as

stem

each

under

ac-quSrir

faire

oiR-verbs

"

studied

"

RE-verbs:

"

D.

mourir;

"

-quMr)

best

are

peculiarities

courir

83

VBKBS.

not

oi, that

disappeared

84

1

Pronounce 2

verb.

a-k^-rir. Pron.

a-kier.

Hyphen "

[161.

PART.

SECOND

in above Pron.

list used

a-kkr-ri

to

(C. -re).

separate *

prefix

Pron.

a*y.

from

161.]

85

VERBS.

*Ap'paroir

is defective,

(Lat. ap-parere) 'appear'

infinit., and

in 3d

sing.

'

be seated (Lat. as-stdere s'asseoir (je m'assiedSf etc.)

*

verb

Like

asseoir

is sursois

for

Avoir:

Battre:

and

full

cf. 134,

also

rasseoir,

defective

:

conjugation 3.

So

also

only

in

the

ind. il appert.

pres.

Asseoir

occurring

cf.

') is

near

used

chiefly

as

a

reflexive

sit d^jwn.'

surseoir

however,

(which,

in

the

pres.

ind.

seoir).

cf. 137. compounds

o-,

bu

de\

com-,

"r-, ra-^

re-battre.

bus

hois bois

Ipf. 8.

boit

busse

buvons buvez

boivent Imp've

bois

^

Pron.

d'soir.

^

Fron.

a-siV.

Exceptionally

the

form

assois

is also

found.

86

[Ft. To

at

bouillir also

(low

re

bruisaant

/aire

use

sing.]

bouillir.

re-bouillir. tf-bouillir,

(Lat. rugiref) 'roar' (bruisse, brw'ssais);

has

bruyant

only

bruit ;

je

brait,

brayant;

has

; il brairait, brairaient.

brairont

il braira,

brayaient;

It

is defective.

bragtre), 'bray'

Lat.

brayais,

braient;

Bruire

transitively

ind.

of // in pres.

loss

boil/ with

*boil*

express

Like Br

*

bullire

Lat.

tl61.

PART.

SECOND

(as adj.) ;

il bruit

bruis,

bruis, tu

jc

ftmyaw

or

(no pi.); je

bruirai^s).

Ceindre

ceignis

ceins

ceint

ceignant

(169.D.6)girt!

C6

like peindre

Conjugated

*

[Lat.

cingere

(Lat.

voir

*

fall

part,

past

form

Circon-cire

per-cei^oir,

occurs

(^)n.]

=

in

only

aper-cevoir,

compounds:

These

re-cevoir.

en-ceindre.

all

are

conjugated

only

in

with

itre.

the

pres.

je

Compounds

cheoir, from '

'circumcise

ind.

[Lat. (Lat. ore

F.

clorai

Lat. is

are

cadSre

conjugated

dechoir

and

"choir,

c/prats

like

'cut

circum-cidere

c/dere

"

ccedere

like

except suf-Jire,

close

around'].

'cut')

only

Cl08 Pr.

8.

close

which

see.

(through cadere) *fall'].

in circon-cire^

see

clos

clos clot pi. wanting

C.

con-

il choit^ inflnit. and chois, tu chois,

is circon-cis.

part,

CI

':

chu

[Old

'Cire

')

take

; ng

also

(which see).

rece"oir Choir

*

So

(which see).

d intercalated

:

girt

capere

d^-cevoir,

cevoir,

'

above.

that

the

past

161.]

8T

VERBS.

defective

[This

(only tenses

:

(Lat.

-clure

(only

past

recon-,

pro-y

co/i-c/i/re

and

sing,

pi. of

some

p. "p./or-doi)

.

(which see),

re-clure

ex-clure,

p.).

'

'

conduct

in

all verbs

in

'close')

[Lat. con-ducere So

3d

(only etc.),en-clore (= clore)ffor'clare

cludere

inf. and

elote'].

i^clos and

clar de-

Compounds

*

JjbX. ciaudere

d^clos),(f-clore (p. p.

p. p.

i7 "cl6t^

from

verb

:

-uire, viz.

repro-, r^-, s/-,

:

c

to

changed

compoupds

tra-duire);

s

of

not

-duire

(d^-,en-,

compounds

"

"

"

luire

in-, intro-,

re,

of -strut

d^-truire ; (jd"-, cuire recon-struire); re-)\ p. p. 4ui) ; nuire (p. p. nui). Only bruire (which the defective see) deviates. "

lost.]

where

con-^

tn-,

both : (re-lui're

Connattre

(159. D. 2) know p.

connaUrai C.

connaitrais

[Lat. noHre and

So

*

co-gnoscere

(the

all verbs

rS'paUrt.

Cf.

forms.

;

"

in

'

:

Old

denoting

circumflex

derived

re-connaitre

know

farther -

-

the

loss

of

; later

t intercalated

s) ;

8c

ss

=

in

coii-

connaissant

naitre.']

-a'rtrej except

and

Fr. conoistre,

naitre

/}arat^re

:

with

i.e. the

compounds

compounds,

pat^re

m^-connaitre,

(defective)

88

SECOND

Con-qu^rir

'

*

conquer

(which see).

ac-yu^V

=

[161

PART.

'

Con-traindre*

constrain

Coudre

:

(which see)

peindre

=

conjugated

.

coiLsant

(160. D. 3)

8.

Pr.

sew

couse

F.

I.

Ipf.

coudrai

cousais

C.

coudrais

[Lat. So

whose

con-suere,

also

d^-coudre,

s

inflnit.]

of the

outside

appears

re-coudre.

Courir (160. B)

run

F.

courrai

1

C. ^

courrais

(through cun-ire)

[Lat. currere of i,

as

So

also

(hyphen,

as

here).

*

couvrir^;

-crire

:

in

all verbs

(same

ouvrir as

a

-nV

all compounds

[Lat. co^perire So

follows

where

usual

Of

cu:-,

these

dis-,

ac-courir

cover/ p changed -mr

and

Lat.

-frir, viz.

scribere

The

run.'

en-,

:

inf. through

the

has

""-,

r"-,

etre

s'entre-secourir

in comp'd

Pron.

cour-rai^s),to

distinguish

tenses.

r.] "

') in

of

couvrir

from

re(rf^-,

offrir,souffrir, e-cn're

(which see),d

r"'crire.

^

loss

wourVat.]

compounds

rouvnir); 'write

of

par-,

usually

to

rr

Cf.

vowel.

con-,

(with entr*ouvrir,

-scrire,

'

the

Ipf. cou-rais.

dd

Verbs.

161.]

Craindre

craignts

crams

craint

craignant

fear

Conjugated

like peindre

[The

deriyation

usual

Croire

Lat.

tremere

seems

croie

F.

Ipf

crois

Ipf. s.

croit

crusse

croyez

"

croirai

CPUS

croyons

I.

.

uncertain.]

crois

CPU

8.

Pr.

believe

from

(36)

croyant

(169. E)

(which see).

croyais

crotent

C.

Imp've.

croirais

crois

[L.

*

credere

Ac-croire

e

accroire

a

croisse F.

Ipf.

croitrai

is

oy.]

cpAs

CPOiS

Pr.S.

grow

vowel

believe.'

'make

CPU

croissant

(169. D. 2)

before

oi, which

"

infaire

only

used

CroMre

*:

believe

crois

Ipf.

croit

crusse

8.

croissons

I.

croissez

croissais

croissent

C.

Imp've

croitrais

crois

[Lat.

denoting

(^ The

So

cru,

also

circumflex

Cueillir

:

grow

loss

the

circumflex

from

'

*

crescere

crois,

of crus

of

form

old

In

s).

crms,

cru^

croistre, croissant

crus

of croire

omitted

cueillant

intercalated

and

(crusse) to

derived distinguish

in

-cru,

cueilli

sur-croitre,

-crois,

-crus

though

cueille

cueille

So

also

=

con

+

forms

croitre sc

these

"

ss.

forms

legere

ac'Cueillir, re-cueillir.

the

vicarious

(crusse).

Imp've

[Lat. col-ligere

; later

(see above).]

"ic-croitref d^-croitre, re-a'oitre, is often

t

(cf.cuetV/arat).]

cueilUs Ipf.

8.

cueiUisse

90

Cuire

[161.

PART.

SECOND

cuiaant

cuit

I

cuis

like

Conjugated

*

[Lat.

coquere

fall, decline

'

cook

Pr.

'

describe

:

d^chois etc.

S.

d"chu8 S.

Ipf.

cf.

d^chusse

voir

(conjugated

=

:

like conduire

'

destroy

D"'truire*

d^chu

or

etc.]

conduisant,

d^choie

d"cheiTai(ja) *

in

=

d"choyant

C.

D^-crire

(which see). s : c (later cocere

con-duire

d"chbant

D"-choir

F.

cuisis

I

(169.D.l)cook

conjugated

"criret which

du

see).

(which see)

[LAt'de-struere.

.

dots

(f.due)

dus

doia

Ipf.

doit

dusse

s.

devons devez

dohent Imp*Te

dois

[Lat. debere Observe

that

however,

to

has

the

devoir

it has

that

except

b changed

distinguish

to

circumflex

:

the

is

v

e,

when

from

du

; and

form

conjugated

circumflex

in

to

accented, de

=

like "evoir

du.

also

So

with

le."]

precisely "

Du

oi.

of recevoir, which,

re-devoir,

re-du,

dit

d/'s

dis dis

Ipf.

dit

disae

s.

disons

dites disent

Imp*ve

dis

[Lat. dicere So except and

also

maudire

they

c

say,' whose

of dire

compounds

that that

*

all,

has save

88

appears

as

s

in pr. part,

and

(contre-,d"-y inter-, mau-,

in pr. part,

redire,

have

(maudissant)

-disez,

instead

derived

parts.]

m"-,pr"', and

of

re-dire)

derived

-dites,

in

parts

2d

;

pi.

91

161.] dormant

Dormir

(169. B)

Pr.

sleep

B.

dorme

F.

Ipf

dormirai

I. .

dormais

C.

dormirais

[Lat. dormir

'

e

(Lat. ducere)

-duire

So

sleep.*] in

afto

en-dormir^

r-en-dormir.

(which see), d^-,

con-dufre

in-, \ntro-,

pro-,

r"-, "^-

trorduire.

H-choir

"ch

1

il "choit

"chu

ant

fall due Ipf.

S.

il "chvt

F.

t7 echerra Fonns

not

lacking.

given,

^crivant

Ecrire

(169. D. 6) write

4cr/t

Scris

Ipf.

Ipf.

s.

^crivisse

"crivons

I.

^

"crirai

4cri"is

"crit

derive

F.

-cadere)J]

^cris

s.

Pr.

(through

[Lat. ec-cadHre

^crivez

"crivai8

e'crivent

a

^crirais

Imp've

"cri8

[Lat. scribere "/",

"/-);

So

also

Envoyer

(\eo. A) F. enverrai

C.

h lost

'

*

write

or

d^-crtre,

Pr.

"- simply to

changed

ri-crire;

envoyant send

:

euphonic

(commonly

before

".]

and

compounds

envoyi

in

-scnre.

envoie

(131)

envoyai Ipf.

lojpVe

8.

cfivote

envote

envoyais

enverratf

written,

as

it is pronounced,

8.

envoyasse

Ipf. I.

Sometimes

"c-,

^chet.

"m-,

92

from

[Probably of y and

So

t

also

cf

(Lat. via)

vote

*

the

on

InterchaDge

the

131.]

.

(but

ren-voyer

*Faillir

con-voyer,

four-voyer regular).

faillant

err

Pr.

faux

failli

faillis

faux

B.

Ipf.

B.

faut

F.

faillirai

faiUons

I.

Ipf.

faudrai

OT

For

waj.'

cf. 137.

-6^r6.-

fail,

en

[161

PART.

SECOND

faillez

faillais

faillent

C.

failliraia

Imp've

faudrais

or

Not

much

used

[hAi, faXlere (through

Faire

faisant

(160. C) do,

yh/Z/Ve).]

^

part.,

So

pret.

and

d"faillir.

also

Ai/Y

S.

Pr.

make

of inf., past

outside

fasse

F.

Ipf.

ferai

I.

faisais *

O.

ferais

[Lat./acerg part,

So but

'make':

and

derived

also

the

/or-, mal-

inf., appears

as

s(s)

in

the

pres.

forms.]

compounds or

lost in the

c,

m^faire

contre-y occur

de-, par-, only

r"-,

rerf^-, satis-, and

in inf. and

past.

surf aire

part.

il faut

ilfcdlut Ipf.

s.

ilfallut

1

Pronounce

/"-a:a(16, at,

note

1).

2

Tron.

fe-zai

;

161.]

d8

VERBS.

IJj"t. fallifre(through lacking,

-otr

as

eindre

./a//ere) f

in

usual,

I changed

:

ut.-cond.,

to

d

and

before

oons't;

a

oi of

intercalated.]

feint

feignant

u

feignis

Jeins

feign \\\L.epeindre

Conjugated

[h^t.fingere

F^rir

'strike*:

d intercalated

:

in

only

(which see)..

*

inyent

*

the

; -ng

(g)n.'}

=

*

sans

phrase

/"frir

cou/)

a

striking

without

blow.'

[Lat. ferire .] (Jj"t.Jtcere =facere

'fire

Fleurir

:

cf. 133,

2.

make

So

also

(hsit. Jiringere \Tk.epeindre

Frire

'fry*

Ipy.

fut.

Jris;

re-frire:

and

in

en-freindre

'infringe':

(which see).

both (Lat. yerrg) in of-frir^ souf-frivy

'frir

(which see).

re-fleurir.

frangere 'break')

=

"freindre conjugated

d^^on-fire,suf-dre ') in con-firtf

*

only

past

see.

offrivtwhich

=

/nf;

part.

cond.yrirai(s) throughout.

pres.

ind.

/m,

^rw, yr?" ;

[li"t. frlgere 'roast.']

"

Fuir^ flee

(159. A) F.

fuirai C.

fuirais

[htit,fugere (through fugire) cf

36.]

.

Geindre

So

"

also

[Lat. gemercj

G^" on

I r

*

lie

like /7e{n(ire

intercalated

with

*

:

only

tomb-stones

For

interchange

the

of g and

i

8*en-/uir, re-fuir.

is inflected

'sigh'

'flee.'

ci-git

gisant;

(which see).

ef.]

(for

*

id

git)

here

; ci-gisait^

; gi8ons,gisez,gisent

lies,' ci-gisent

ci-gisent.

s

sharp,

*

here

save

lie

'

:

in inf.

{Jj"t.jacere 'lie.']

air:

cf. 133,

/""tr

'be

3.

born*:

oindre

[From only

Grermanic

a

issw.

part.

past

word,

akin

hateJ]

[Lat. ca:-irg.] joignis

joins

Joint

joignant

to

join

Conjugated

like

peindre

(which

see).

dis-joindre. ^

ui is

a

diphthong.

So

ad-,

con-,

rf^-,

en-,

dis-,

94

d intercalated

[liot. jungere : So

:

compounds

also

; ng

(169.

D.

(^)n.]

=

dis-,

en-,

Ju

lisant

Lire

d^,

con-,

ad-,

[161.

PART.

SECOND

re*-joindre. /us

Us

1)

lis

Ipf.

Pr.S.

read

lit

Use

s.

lusse

lisons

F. Ipf. I.

lirai

lisex

lisais lisent 0. Imp've

lirais

lis

[Lat. legere So

Zutre

also

shine

Mentir

"

[Lat. lie

: s

read

luisant

| So

of lisant^ etc., in analogy

lucere

|

with

disant,

etc.

\

luis

(which see), noticing

that

\

lutsis

the

past

part,

re-luire, '

*

shine

c

:

where

\

like sentir

lie.']

s

=

mentant

*

mentiri

lui

\

like con-duire

also

Conjugated

[Lat.

pick,

re-lire, ^-lire, r^-e'-lire,pr"-lire,

Conjugated is lui.

*

*

it is not

menti

(which see).

So

also

d^-mentir.

\

lost.] mens

I

mentis

161.] [Lat. /

95

VERBS.

=

or

M,

So

'

*

before

retained

"'moudre,

also

d inserted

:

grind

m6lere

after

/ before

{moldre) ;

cons't

and

vowel.]

re-moudre,

re-moudre. mourus

meurs

Ipf.

meura

8.

mourusse

meurt mourons mourez

meurent

Imp've meurs

[Lat.

mifriri

(for mori)

:

o

accented

voir);

i dropped

vowel

(cf. cour^rai, acquer*rai).]

in

fut.-cond.,

as

=

usual,

"u,

unaccented

when

-rir

(cf

ou

=

pou-

.

is preceded

by

a

mus

meus meua

Ipf.

meut

8.

mnsse

mouvons

mouvez

meuvent

Imp*ve meus

[Lat.

*

mdvere

*

move

:

o

accented

=

ew,

unaccented

=

in fut.-cond.] as usual, oi of -otV, lacking De'-mouvoir^ are used pro-mouvoir also ^-mouvoir.

(cf

ou

.

pouvoir^

mourir) ; So

"

(the latter) past

in inf. and

only

part.

na/s

n6

(etre: 142)

naguts Ipf.

naie

naquisse

nan

naissons naissez naissent Imp*ve

nais ^

Pronounce

to

mour-rai(^s),

distinguish

from

8.

Ipf.

mou-rais.

96

(for

[Lat. nascere ; later

naissant

So

loss of

the

calated t inter-

naistre, sc

");

in

"

s

croitre.']

re-naitre.

(h"t. gnoscere) in

naitre

Cf.

fomi

old

denoting

circumflex

deriratives.

and

also

(the

naitre

113):

born':

*be

nasci

[161.

PART.

SECOND

Nutre

see.

which

connaitre,

nuts

nui

nuisant

nutsts

hurt

Conjugated

like

(which see), except

con-dutre

the

that

past

is

part,

nut.

[Lat.

*

(through nocire)

nd-cere

Of/rir

otffrant

hurt

'

c

:

"

=

qffert

not

where

lost.]

offre

offris

offer like

Conjugated

(which see). 'offer.'] of-f(e)r9rey

couvrtr

through [Lat. of-ferre,

Oindre

oina

oint

oignant

oignii

an6int

Vik.epeindre

Conjugated

[Lat.

*Ouir

d intercalated;

ungere:

'hear

(which see).

'

:

past

only

pr. ind.

oui;

part,

or

ng =ign

simply

n.] ipf.

etc.;

ouUf

subj.

otitssa,

etc.

[Lat. audire."]

Ouvrir

ouvrant

ouvre

ouvert

ouvrU

open

like

Conjugated

'

[Lat. aperire

*Paitre

'graze'

past

'

open

Re-paitre

ptirt.

[Lat. pascere

Paraitre

:

=

to

changed

p

but

connaitre;

=

(which see).

couvrir

not

So

also

r-oavrir,

v.]

used

in

113

A).]

the

pret.,

and

rarely

in the

connaitre.

(for pasct

*

feed

paraissant

'

:

paru

parus

parais

appear like

Conjugated

[Vulg.

Lat.

tercalated, and

So -paroir Pa

rtir depart

derived also

parescere

later

(which see).

connaitre

paraitre

*

(for parere C*" for

') :

appear the

loss

of

old

s) ;

form sc

=

paraistre, s8

in

compounds

(Lat. parere

ap-,

'appear')

partant

com-,

dis-, re-paraitre.

in ap-paroir, parti

which

pars

in

paraissant

forms.] the

t

see.

partis

161.]

97

VERBS.

like sentir

Conjugated

divide,

*

[Lat. partiri

(which see). So

separate.'] "

also

d^-partir,

re-partir^

peint

Imp've

peins

a

'

*

[Lat. pingere

:

paint

t

ei; d intercalated

=

in inf. ; n^

(before

or

n

=

vowel) gn."] So in

"

in

all verbs :

-eindre

re-),teindre(and

a-,

d.^', "-,

re-,

rat',

(*?),are

from

as

pingere,

in

;

(in en-), geindre, -freindre (in (in ^-, em-), streindre

or

oindre

:

joindre (and All,

save

at-,

compounds

craindre

in analogy

treated

-ngere,

see:

which

-teindre,

with

above.

explained

Plaindre

form

Latin

plaindre

craindre,

(defective).]

poindre

oindre, a

teindre

(in ^-) ;

,

derived

feindre,

of

re'-) -treindre verb),

contraindrey

re-), -preindre

compounds

cf. the

:

rf^-,

of;

:

-aindre

comp.,

with

ceindre

(compounds

peindre

[i.e.in

-ndre

plaint

plaignant

p/aine

plaignis

pity

like peindre

Conjugated

[Lat. plangere

PI

a

ire

(159.

D.

(which see). ; ng (g)n.']

d intercalated ."

"

plu

plaisant

1)

Pr.

please

plais

S.

plaise

F.

Ipf.

plairai

plus

plais

Ipf.

8.

plait

plusse

plaisons

I.

plaisez

plaisais

plaisent

C.

plairais

Imp've

plais

[Lat. pldcere lost.

So

(through

Its loss in plait also

form

from

tu

*

thou.'

may

*

placifre)

(= placet) denoted d"-plaire,

com-plairej

in tait, but

Lat.

vulg.

have

one

and

by

a

please

c

=

8

where

not

circumflex.]

taire, which

in p. p., tu

*:

however

(or tu),to

has

no

distinguish

circumf this

98

SECOND

Fleuvoir

(160. D)

PART.

pleu^ant plewbant

[161. it plut

il pleui

plu

rain s.

Pr.

F.

Ipf.

B.

ilplut

t7 pleuve

il pleuvra I.

Ipf.

C.

il pleuvait

il pleuvrait

[Lat.

8ur

indre

*

the

use

Lat.

vulg.

3d

pluBre) :

oi of -oir lacking,

plu-vi-um);

figurative

pieuvent

*Po

(through

(cf.Lat.

vowel

In

plui^re

are

plurals

intercalated

v

as

a

fut.-cond.]

(e.g.les

found

also

in

usual,

before

compliments

elle). '

dawn

:

only

[Lat. pungere:

Pouvoir

il point

il poindra

;

intercalated,

a

ng=

pouvant

; poignez,

(^)n.]

pu

(oT puis^)

peux

pus

(160. D) S.

Pr.

be

able

pu/'sse

F.

pourrai

Ipf.

C.

I.

pouvais

pourrais

[Vulg.

'

before

Lat.

vowel

in fut.-cond.

-preindre

potere ;

o

accented

oi of -oir

*

(for

posse cu,

=

lacking,

(Lat. premere)

in

be

able

'):

unaccented as

"-preindre,

rr

em-preindre

old :

intercalated

mourirf

.

for

v

and

(cf

ou

=

and

usual,

lost

t

mouvoir)

dr."]

both

like

peindre

(which see).

1

Chiefly

in questions

(puis-je? etc.) and

with

ne

(je

ne

puis

.

.

.),

161.]

99

VERBS.

Qu^rir

*

the

'

find

seek,

compounds

:

out

in

only

inf.

(which

ac-querir

(with

in

venir) ; and (re-conque'rir), en-qu^rir,

aller, envoyer^

see), con-qu"rir

re-qu^ir.

Re^evoivvol

(160. D) .D) receiveve F.

rai recevrai C.

/.

pais receyrais

[Lat.

to

accented,

when

So

Lat.

vulg.

:

to

changed

p

v,

and

e,

de'-,

(^aper-,con-,

(se) 'repent':

re-cipere

(cf. devoir).']

oi

all compounds

Re-pentir Lat.

(through

re-ctp^re

per-cevoir).

like

conjugated

(which

sentir

l-pentirfrom

see).

paenitere.'] ^

R^'Soudre

r4sofvant

rho/u

rSsous

(169. D. 4) Pr.

resolve

reso/us

re'sous

S.

Ipf.

r"sout

resolve

s.

r"solu88e

r"8olvons

F.

Ipf.

I.

r^solvez

rfyoudrai

risolvais

r^sdvent C. IiDp*ve

rAoudrais

r"sous

[hzX. exc.

"), So

past

re-solvere or

also part.

:

d

intercalated

or -ol- (before u), (but past ab-8oudre

dissout,

m.

Eire

f.

-ou-

inf.;

-olv-

=

-olv-

(before

vowel,

(before consonants).] m.

part.

ab80U3,

f.

ab80ute),di8-8oudre

di88oute). ri

riant

(159. ")

in

riB

ns

laugh Pr.

P.

s.

Imp've

rie

Ipf. 8.

rit

risse

rirai Ipf. I.

C.

riai8

rirais

[Lat. ridere ^

AUo

*

So

laugh.']

r^foiM

(no

f

also in

.)

sense

sou-rire '

of

*

smile.'

dissolved,

changed.'

(but

100

SECOND

M-ouvrir

'

'

re-open

*Saillir

ouuriry

=

fut.-cond.

is

see.

which

'project' conjugates But

saillerai^s)

like it

.

plur.

(In

"

[161.

PART.

[Lat.

sense *

salire

Savoir

of

spout

jump/]

For

Pr.

know

out

(which see), except

it is

3d

in the

only

the

that

and

sing,

persons

regular).

as-sailltr, tres-sailliTf

former.

the

see

sus

sais

SU

sdchant

(160. D)

occurs '

'

the

as-saillir

Ipf.

sai8

8.

susae

salt

sache

s.

salons

F.

Ipf.

I. sayez

saurai

savais sayent

C. Imp've

aaurais

aache

sachons sachez

[Lat. sachant,

(through

sapire etc.,

to

owing

diurnu8=jour)

;

the

Lat.

rulg.

as

oi of -oir in the compounds

'Scrire

scrire, all

like ecrire, which

conjugated

Sentir

sentant

(159. B)

Pr.

to

=v;

fricative

a

in fut.-cond.,

usual,

circon-, in;

(Lat. scribere)

p

wise

of pi in sapient-

reduction

lacking,

"

*:

be

*

sSpere)

pre-,

and

pro-,

"o"-,

ch

in

j (cf

v=u.'] tran-

see.

sens

senti s.

sentis

sens

Ipf.

s.

feel sent

sente

F.

sentons

Ipf. I.

sentirai

sentisse

aentez

sentais

sentent

C.

sentirais

Imp've sens

[Lat. sentire So

also

*

feel.']

(d^-mentir),parti

*8eoir

'fit':

only

"Vra(tf). [Lat. sedere Compounds prei. ind.

Servir serve

(as-, con-,

compounds r

(re-,di-partir),u

s"ant;

*

pres-,

past

part,

; and res-sentir)

farther

repsntt'rt servir, sortir sis;

pr.

ind.

il sied;

mentir

(ressartir)

fut.-cond.

l

be

seated.'] : as-seoir (see the verb), sur-seoir (only past surseois, pret. sursis), raS'Seoir (see asseoir). BBirant

servt

sets

part,

serms

sur-sis,

161.]

101

VERBS.

Conjugated

like sentir

[Lat. servire

Sortir

(which see). So

*

serve.*]

des-servir.

also

sorfant

But

is regular.

as-servir

sons

sorti

sortts

out

go

Conjugated

like

[Lat.

*

Soudre

sortiri

(which see).

sentir

go

So

out.']

also

(Lat. solvere) 'solve': dis-soudre,

ab-8(mdre,

Souffrir

and

inf.

the

only

Also

"

last

(which

rS-soudre

Bouffrant

res-sortir.

souffert

in

the

compounds

see).

souffre

souffris

suffer

like

Conjugated

(which see). su/f(e)rere, *bear.']

[Lat. suffere, through (Lat. solere)*be accustomed':

Souloir

Sourdre

(Lat. surgere) 'rise (Lat.

-streindre

rut

re

like

stringere

which

see.

(Lat.

struere

peindref 'St

couvrir

conduire,

up,

:

gush'

'press')

'build')

in

in il soulait.

only

hi

pres.

only

ind. sourd^

a-streindre,

sourdent.

like

both

re-streindre,

iri'Struire, (recon-struire),

con-struire

all

see.

which

Suf-fire (161. D.

1)

suffice F.

suffirai 0.

suffirais

*

[Lat. suf'fTcere suffice So

also

circoncire

Suivre

I

(exc. past

part.

Pr.

8.

suive

suivrai C.

smvrais

=

s

where

Ipf. I.

suivais

not

past

lost.] part,

Also

confit,d^confit. "

-as). SUlVt

follow F.

c

con-Jire,dicon-Jire,except

suivant.

(169. E)

':

SUlVtS

suts 8UIS

suit

suivons

suivez sutvent

Imp've 8U18

Ipf.

S.

suivisse

102

SECOND

[Vulg. So

also

Lat.

(for sequi

sequere

s'entre-suivref

Taire keep

'

follow

*

:

113,

(or tO)

tu

A)

S*en8uivre

poursuivre.

taisant

tl61

PART.

qu

:

=

r.]

in 3d

only

and

sing,

pi.

tU8

tais

silent

like

Conjugated has

ind.)

no

plaire

(through

L.

yulg.

that

see), except

Usually

circumflex.

[Lat. tacere

(which

refl.,

se

tdcifre)be

taire

tait

'be

(3d

sing.

pres.

not

lost.

silent.'

*

'

silent

:c

8

=

where

Tenir

(160. B) hold F.

tiendrai C.

tiendrais

[Lat. tenere fut.-cond. tendre

e,

so

:

(through tihire): though

also

if accented

unaccented,

ie

=

(to

I'e or

from

distinguish

t

in

(pret.);

fut.-cond.

of i

fut. of

from

of venir to distinguish

viendrai

to

changed

uendre); of (abs-,appar-, con-,

d intercalated.] lost, and So also compounds 'ir d"-y entre-, venir. main-, oh-, re-, sou-tenir'). Also "

"

Teindre

teins

teint

teignant

teignis

tint

like peindre

Conjugated

[Lat. =

teindre

tingere

:

peindre,

in

treindre

pingere

.

in

at-,

under

rat-teindre

{ex)tinguere'].Cf.

[fr.Lat.

teindre

cf

(which see).

Comp'ds

peindre."] [fr. Lat. (at)tingere'] ; and also

teindre

reteindre,

in

conjugated

teindre.

Traire

trayant

milk

Pr.

trats

trait

(pi.trayons

S.

etc.)

traie

trairai

Ipf.

Imp've

I.

trais

trayais

C.

trairais

"truire

[Lat. trdhere So

also

*

draw.']

compounds

(Lat. struere)in

(abs', di9; d"-truire,

ex-,

which

ren-,

tee.

re-,

^-,

r^

above.

bind':

(Lat. stringere)'tighten,

"treindre

dAeindre,

sous-,

at-traire).

like

161.]

Vain

103

VERBS.

ere

vaincu

vatnquant

vatnquis

vaincs

conquer

Regular,

that

observing

(cf.134, 1).

becomes

c

qu

[Lat. vincere 'conquer/]

"

before

So

"

all

also

u

convaincre.

vaux

vain

except

vowels,

valus s.

Ipf.

vaux

valusse

vaut

valons valez

valent

[Lat. -oir

*

valere

lacking,

as

'

/ changed

:

worth

in fut.-cond.,

usual,

Venir *

be

venant

to

d

and

before

u

; oi

consonant

of

intercalated.]

{etre')

venu

a

"in8

Yiena

'

come

Conjugated

like

[Lat. venire

'come

So p^O'y

also

'

:

"ou-

treated

like

tenire, cf.

contre-^ Icircon-,

compounds

re',rede't

(which see).

tenir

tenir."]

de-, discon-,

con-,

inter-, par-,

("e ressou'^,sub-, sur-venir"]. vitis

vefs

vHu

Ipf.

vets

etc.

3

=

8.

vetisse

conj'n

ImpWe vets

[Lat. So

also

Vivre

'

*

vestire

clothe

Pr.

8.

of

s

by

denoted

a

vis

vivans Ipf.

circumflex.]

vScua

VIS

vit

vive

vivrai

loss

"Sou

live P.

the

re-, (rf^-, sur-vetir).

compounds

vivant

(169. E)

:

I.

vivex vivais vivent

C. Imp'v"

vivrais ift"

Ipf. 8. v^eusse

pr"',

104

SECOND

Lat.

^-Bound

So

also

'

live

*

[Lat. vivere in

i changed

:

=

vixi

PART.

vic-si,

to

[161. before

^

(which

c

the

represents

viC'tum.']

re'vivre, sur-vivre.

Voir

(36)

voyant

(169. D)

Pr.

VU

VOIS

8.

VIS

VOIS

Ipf.

"Oit

visse

s.

see

voie F.

votes

voyons

verrai

voie

voyez

voyions

C.

voient

voyiez

verrais

Imp've

voient vois I.

Ipf.

voyais

[Lat. old

dr

see

cf

.

f ut.

:

pre'-voir

pour-voir

(but

f ut.-cond.

pourvoifj

only

in

inf. and

the

(160. D)

Pr.

F.

voudrai C.

(whose

pourvo/raif

voy-,

f ut.-cond., and

-",

past

voi-

rr

and

usual,

is simply

for

graphic ortho-

however,

pret.

is pr^ooirai,

pourvu^),

re-voir.

"

-s)

d^-

part.

veux

voulu

voulant

wish

between

as

oi

36.]

also entre-voir,

Vouloir

lacking

verr-ai, with

distinction

The

(yedrai). :

So

*

*

videre

s.

voulus Ipf.

veux

s.

votdusse

veuille

yeut

veuilles

voulons

veuif/e

voulez

voulions

veulent

vouliez

voudrais

Imp've

veuillent veuille Ipf.

I.

reunions

voulais

yeufllez

(cf note) .

NoTB.

"

[Lat.

Usuallj,

volo

=

fut.-cond.,

ou;

the

(through I lost

where

iraperat.

*

viflere =

before

d is

is

form

velle)

consonant

intercalated.]

veuillez 'please.' '

wish

; oi of

:

0

-otr

accented

lacking,

=

as

eu,

unaccented

usual,

in

162-164.]

INDECLINABLE

105

WORDS.

IX.

INDECLINABLE

HISTORY.

[I62t

derived

from

trans;

majority from jam

from

from

Fr.

of

are

from

ad,

formed

by

encore

avec

from

later

hors,

doors/ durant,

pres.

An

formation

important

in

Latin,

later

and

its preceding

with

are

compounds

hoc,

this

Uke

mente

fors

in

as

about

"

avant

derivation

by

Old

the

house/

from

/oris

'out

in

Adverbial

-ment.

tive abla-

'

a

adjective

formed

in

*

casa

Jin ;

and or

etc.);

'except'

adverbs

manner

good

(fr. mens)

mente

in

ad en

tres

etc.). The satis, jamais

aut:

Fr.

tunc,

etc.).

of *

que,

from

at

"

is that

sans

'

'during':

feminine now

of

from

enjin

from

from

assez

.

travers,

a

from

ou

et,

direc

are

number

done

bene,

(cf

oram,

chez

.

bona

from

from

et

'

(cf

part.,

like

constructions

hanc

'out

prep.,

in;

limited

rather

composition

from aptid

a

(e.g. bien

from

en

of speech

parts

chez;

Indeclinables

Latin

the

magis,

other en

from a

ante,

ab

Of

"

WOBDS.

were

to

abbreviated

,

into

one

freely

as,

fused

adverbial

such

English,

already

was

-ment,

; and

word in

used

in

adverbs

-ly

(= like),-] Indeclinables^

1 63.

found

be

decliaables,

who

are

no

change

and

might

words.

For

desire

may

learning

by

these

few

with

however, French

writing

dictionaries,

here

dismissed

students,

to

the

are

all

properly

convenience

in

time

most

below

enumerated

therefore

save

the

once

at

form,

of

of or

reading

of the in-

common

in alphabetical

order.

Adyebbs. Bingle

164.

*

ainsi

mtnt

'by

no '

'

otherwise

(of

adverbs thus,

*

so,'

means/

as/ auBsitdt

'

in

directly

inyolving

as

alors

then,'

time,

manner,

etc.).

asstz

enough,

quite,

'

'

autant

'

much/

bien

as

'

aujoaravan^

'

much,'

autrefois

'

well,

much,'

ailleurs

"

'

au/ourd'Aut to-day/

immediately,' ; beaucoup

place,

au"5t

formerly,'

bientdt

'

aucune-

pretty,'

before/

'elsewhere

'also,

autrement

'

soon

;

cependant

106

'meanwhile/

dedans

derriere

'

fort

purposely';

'then*; *

oins

;

'

om

;

'not/

/?e"

'very';

ne

'

'near/

*

quelquefois *

so

.

'

'

willingly

volontiers

to

-ment

vowel.

Ex.

"

; ^

Besides,

[166.]

adding

'

doucement

hautement

so

iro/)

very/

'often/ '

recently

'

too

too,

sw'

(tantSt

.

,

.

'wholly,

towi

toujours'always/

*

in reply

especially

souoent

by,

and

(for

que

'

much

; vite

quickly/

there/

adjectives form,

doux

to

or

be

may

the

haughtily;

'highly;

(Fr.

76;

'foolish':

frcs

feminine

their

'softly'

*

French

most

by

pas

'however/

pourtant

'when/

(used

yes

'late,' tdt 'soon/

now'), tard toutefois however,* .

.

*

tantdt

much,'

'now

*

foUe

*

; tant

especially

quite,'

si

;

no

everywhere/

quand *

'

by

'

question), soudain(ement) 'suddenly/

negative

iantdt

sometimes

*

no/ nuLlement

partout

'then*;

'

'better/

mteux

/j/wfdi 'rather/

puis

(time)/

'long

'

non

times/

at

'more/

p/iw

'almost/

presque

'

tout

'

par/ois

expr^s

jadis 'formerly/

'even/

meme

nevertheless/

;

'about/

environ

la 'there/ longtemps

*

where/ otit yes 'little/ pis 'worse/

under/

'still/ enjln 'in

tci 'here*;

'badlj'/

mal

n"anmoins

not/

com6ten) how/

'then/

ensuite

dessus

'

encore

'

'

pres

*

'henceforth*;

'till, until';

"

dessous

henceforth/

'yesterday*;

'now/

main{enant *

less

eans

hier

neyer/ jusque

'erer,

jamais

a

'

'before/ "dor^navant finally/ ensemble 'together/

hort,

o

d^sormais

behind/

devant

'over/

ors

'as, davan'how'; comme like/ comment much/ 'to'within/ dehors 'outside/ d"ja 'already/ demain morr

*how

combien

'more/

age

[164-167

PART.

SECOND

*

soft') foUement

hellemeni,

etc.);

a

'liigh') (Fr. /o/, fem.

'foolishly'

(Ft, poli

'politely'

pdiment

in

haut

(from

aloud'

by

adverbs

if ending

masculine

,

also

to

changed

'polite'),etc. NoTB

1.

A

"

profond^ment, NoTB

2.

dverbs low,*

patient

As or

pr^dsement,

in

:

*

adv.

in

a

some

(-emm

without *

voice/ cher

straightway

aux

*

false/

s/ exprhs

express,'

adv.

tune,'

haut

'

adv.

out

of

correctly/ sourfain 'sudden/

'

*

Ex.

"

-ment.

as

in

a

*

high,*

of

adv.

vite

2)

as

used

Thus

.

:

bas

'

droit

/bri '

sense,

form.

:

constant

19, note

:

a-m

certain

dear/

purposely,'

Ex.

"

-ment.

change

adv.

'suddenly/

adv.

before

are,

any

dear/

'

m

pronounced

adjectives

predicates

low

to

nt

change

patiem-ment

English,

adverbial

-nt

before

e

etc.

expressSmentf in

final

their

accent

adjectives

Adjectives

"

onstam-ment,

166.

few

straight/ adv. '

'

strong/ adv. very/ loudly,' juste just/ adv. *

'quick/

*quick(ly),

adv.

ast' 167.

Adverb-phrases

'oheap(ly)/ part

h

'aside/

jamais a

peine

(of *

forever,'

'hardly,*

time,

place,

la

h h

fois

peu

'at

prh

manner,

once,'

'nearly,

"

h

Venvi

ban

a

etc.). '

almoft,'

in

marchi

emulatioa/

aprda^emain

167-169.] day

'the

au

la

et

ga

here

*

d*ahord

joifU 'annexed/

ftoniM heure

'

in

'moreover/

below,

la-dessus

'ever

h coup

tout

168.

tout

coup

in

one

the

deviate

from

.

tard

a

Vheure

(etc.,cf

'sooner

or

/a-6a5

the

on

presently/

de

tout

doute

sans

once,'

at

h

tour

non

'perhaps

peut-itre

spot,

later/

'

169),

.

'somewhere/ '

however/ 'forward/

avanf

heart,'

'by

sur-le-champ

here/

aloft, up-stairs,'

/)a"

.

part

degree

and

Adverbs

"

are

'in

tour '

suite

viz.

:

that

immediatel

compared,

Only

the

have

can

like

(e.g.fQfiilement

moins

facilement).

rule,

.

coeur

Adverbs.

of plus le plus

this

ne

*

'

(/

"/6 plu$

d*ici 'from

least,' ifu reste

haut

en

par

likewise,'

'

until/ en

to/ quelque

superlative

aid

facUement^

in

ou

ct-

enclosed/

stroke.'

of

and

'

then/

at

meantime,

indeed,'

yes,

Comparison

by

'as

a

suddenly/ '

lors 'since

'nowhere/

'

comparative

phis

'

little/ tdt

so

d'un

tout

'

the

'before

pen

ci-indus

de mime

hence,'

fact/ effet that, thereupon/

^an"

fait

si

soit peu

'in

avant

'agreed/ d*atlleur8 'besides/

'

part

either/ nuUe plus tdt 'sooner/

hereafter,'

least,'

'at

au^motru

now/

yesterday/

c^u mains

en

upon

'not

turn/

a

'

'

des

whence,'

attendant

down-stairs/

undoubtedly,'

tant

en

all/

yonder,'

plus

'

'

la

de

early,'

usually/ (/'ou

before

ci-apres

succession/

'

'at '

has

n

'in

present,

first/ d* accord

'at

time,

good

(fe sutte

d*ordinaire

"/tt "ou"

there/

and

'at

day

'the

'besides/ avant-hier

reste

long/

h present

to-morrow/

after

107

WORDS.

INDECLINABLE

tives adjec

^easily,' four

following

"

Posit.

bien

^well' ('badly'

^^,

'

(. poorly

'little'

peu

beaueoup

'much'

Negation.

169.

is usually

viz.

ne,

plus

before

placed

it.

after

/le

.

.

.

the

also

(but guere

a

/?a

by

/la

.

.

.

.

'hardly,

.

pas

jamais

pas but

simple the

form

personal it, and

.

the

verb,

expressed

preceding So

"

longer'

'no

'only/

With

"

(cf. 321-338)

object-pronoun

pefnt

'

plus

aid of

(more

or

mean

'not

little.'

"

'not'

negation of

the

two

words, an

or

verb

emphatically) 'never/ ne .

more'), Ex,

no

.

.

,

.

que

108

SECOND

Jen*a%pas.

[169-172.

PART.

-

I have

not.

I have

not

spoken.

I have

not

spoken

I shall

not

give

Je

n^ai

Je

ne

Je

ne

le lui donnerai

Je

ne

joue jamais.

I

Je

ne

jov"rai plus.

I shall

(orpoint) parU,

pas

lui ai pas

parU.

(or point).

pas

never

jouerai pas

ne

Je

n'ai

II n'Stait guere

For

r,

more

a

*

verb,

by

seldom,

'

than

he. dollars.

three

hardly

more

any

play

only

had

is expressed

not

described

as

pcu,

not

longer)

no

play

arrived.

Syntax.

see

particulars,

Without

[170.]

shall

more

any

play

shall

He

arrivi.

farther

not

I have

dollars.

trois

que

I

lui,

que

plus

it to him.

play.

(=1

Je

him.

to

by

or

non

non

(non point),

pas

Syntax.

in the

Prepositions. 171.

Single

'with,*

place'), avec

epuiB

"

ormis

'

during,'

'

en

except,'

f,' nonohstant among,'

'

to,'

'

*

'

pour

'under,'

suivant

'according

to,'

parmi

save,'

sau/ sur

means

by,'

par *

without,'

about,'

'by '

'

sana

*iu,'

'

environ

of,' moyennant

beyond,'

or

(a place),

'before

towards,'

in spite

besides,

for,'

devant

since, envers

outre '

*

from,

till, until,' malgr"

during,*

sous

*

'time

dans

'against,'

of),* contre

between,'

notwithstanding,'

pendant

according

'

in,' entre

jus^ti^ *

dh

'behind,*

'

house

(the

(in

'before*

avant

aiter*

apres

"

*at

chez

derriere

'since,'

urant

'

prepoaitionB.

'on,

selon

upon,'

vers

towards.'

172. to,'

ext

e

Prepoaition-pfaraBes.

'

a

'

u-devant

"p%t

de

before,*

middle

de

ravers

'

is-h-vis de

de

de

*

au

'through,

de

dint "

of,' h

V"gard to,*

unknown

*

beyond,* de

autour

of,*

in spite

f,* le long

by

de

cause

'

de a

on

across

along,*

opposite

'

around,'

de

moyen

of,' ensuite

*

au-dessous

prls

to.'

'by

au

*

with

de de

de

'

near,*

procke

'

'

unless,*

au

instead

of,* aupres

dega *

de

de

for want '

to,*

near,*

h, V exception

dehors

dessus of,* de

de

au

upon,*

by,'

this

side,'

of,* hors

de '

quant

de

"

milieu

'near,

'on

de

travers

a

au

within,*

under,*

lieu de

*

'

'

(an obstacle),' en de after,* faute de de

regard

moins

means

of,' b c6t" de \ by,

account

(without resistance),* au-dedans delh

au

'

Vinsu

across

without,*

the

de

a

excepted,*

through,

in

force

h

"

a

as

'

de au en

out

for,*

173-176.]

INDECLINABLE

109

WORDS.

Conjunctions. 173.

Single lorsque

*

t

and/

pourtant

but/ ni

neither, '

^rti"

when/

*

*

au

nor/

done

however/

*

since/ guanc?

'

a

moin^

9ue

dh

*

since/

because,'

'

for/ cependant

'

Conjnnction-phraBea.

as/

que

mats

*

car

"

then/

*

or/ pourquoi why/ that/ quoique alth

'

*

if/

""

174.

*

*

when/ however/ puisque

'

well

oonJunctionB.

*

pendant

que

tant

unless,'

without,

que

in

que

pour

while/

bien que

before,'

'

'

que

long

'aa

^^ue

depuis

although/ *

que

until/ parce

que '

que

pourvu

tandis

as,'

a{n"t

*

that,'

order

as

that/

order

as/ Jttsqu'ace

'

'

sans

que

soon

as

since,

que

*

avant

unless/

*m

que

afin

"

provide

*

while.'

que

Intebjeotions. 175.

Ah

'ahI"afc"oh!'6aA*p8hawI'cAti"'hi8t!'"i*fle!'Aa*hal'A"f/aJ '

(" pronounced NoTB. !

good indeed

used

tenez

: '

Many

"

*

'

peste !

words

etc.

allons hold

Frequently

(done)

! there

and take

plague

'

*

!

alas

sharp)

hola

it !

I why

!

'

*

brief '

the

come

! look

'

hallo

!

'

phrases la bonne

a

'

paix are

nonsense

of !

!

'

and

"

*

very

oiler

'

*

aJlez

on.

so

bon

interjectionally:

used

heure

imperatives !

silence

come

well

and

!

'

are

venir !

exemple

.par

now

!

'

thus

Uteris

or

SYNTAX.

X.

^

UTTEODUOTOET.

Syntax

176-

1 77-

leading

The

following The

subjeot

of the

It also

determines

The

U pense A

son c.

d

and

'

p^re

in

he

gives

their

French

the

adjuncts of

'

p^re

words

of

arrangement

'

they

complement are

father

by his

the

aid '

father

a

;

livre

un

his father

their

of

always,

; il donne ^

or

:

good.'

French

loves '

love.'

they

construction

in

he

modify

above

'

expressed

to his father,'

book

the

the

pronouns, son

of

and

number

aiment

being

of his

thinks

a

English,

case-relation

he

; Us

the

bonnes

; elles sont as

'

gender

'

e.g. il aime ^

son

English,

loves

conjunctive personal

ph'e

The

he

number

indirect

prepositions):

of

^

aime

the

in

as

determines,

verb

for

except

il

:

'he is good

object (an

the

sentences

as

well

in

are

principles

syntactical

determines,

verb

il est hon

b.

as

agreement,

and

into

words

:

person

e.g.

of

combination

position.

relative

a.

the

of

interdependence

their

:

treats

book.'

by various

sense

constructions. d. The

direct

the

subject with

its

adjuncts,and

with

their

order its

finally

adjuncts :

JoUs en/ants

*

This

adjuncts to the

good

first, then

come

complement

predicate

e.g. Ce

father

hon

p^re

loves

as

requires,

"

aime

dearly

his

in

the or

English, verb the

tendrement

pretty

with

object "

ses

children.'

177-181.]

inverted

The

e.

AND

ARTICLES

order

clauses

phrases

like

dit-il and

requires

the

subject to

her

love

you

'

mort

1 78.

follow

is

a

and

the

in

and

interjected

certain

adverbs

Vaimez-vous

e.g.

'

he

may

interrogative

pronoun, after

'

he

in

verb:

venir

come

; d

"

9 ^do

fut-il

peine

dead.' of syntactical

peculiarities in detail

described

are

like,

the

puisse-t-il

was

The

subject

'

?

hardly

when

Ill

SIGN.

especially

used

"

the

optative

PARTITIVE

in the

in French

constructions

following

chapters.

XI.

AND

ARTIOLES HISTORY.

[179.

in French

observed

were

sign

not

frequently

et

liberty

(inst.of

larmes

de la

lui tomhent

Use

has

already

like

used

been

are

given

in French,

nouns

are

language

tot

id.

:

the

most

so

so

independent those

of

//

:

no

partitive we

assure

J*ai

"

De

et

vie

tendresse :

grosses

45)

on.]

Za, les

Article."

are

whose

definite,

article

far

now

centuries,

vous

(inst.of

nouns

made

it is

where

Comeille.

(40),fe,

thus

still less

and

(or Generic)

before

(and

century,

the

of

now

articles

various

omitted,

grosses

And

part,

17th

196):

Des

out

"

the

following

Definite

'

of

literature

the

"

the

use

use

the

like

and

generic

occurs

used

either meaning

general or

else

where

"

before

"

nouns

Special

definite)sense.

rules

below.

Article.

Definite

The

181.

in

SIGU.

often

in the

pointed '

for the

in their

then

S^vign^.

:

the

is individualized

in English,

the

yeux

of

in

la vie et la liberty,

et

des

the

was

expressions

English

the

fixed

Hence,

tendresse)pour

180.

As

"

(insx^tidof

yet

distinctions

nice

with

for

article

observed.

meet

rules

not

definite

the

; and

required

were

The

16th.

in the

The

"

PAETITIVE

on

the

whole,

in French treats

possessive

them

in

as

treated

as

differently

adjective,or

no

"

The

definite

English.

determinate,

(using the determinant

article is used

Still, in while

some

cases,

the

English

indefinite at

all,

article,

etc.).

Thus:

or

112

[182-184.

SYNTAX,

7%e

182.

Definite Article

For

instead

Possessives.

the

of

possessive

denoting

to

as

is the

who

Nouns:

definite

The

"

used

cially (espe-

nouns

there

of the

owner

is

article

common

adjective with the body), where

of

parts

Common

with

be

can

no

unders mis-

object mentioned.

Ex.

"

Elle

leva

Elle

a

les mains.

perdu

// s^est cass4

Elle

an

tete

au

mal

She

has

le bras.

He

Ex.

"

J*ai

J^ai

la mSmoire.

Quite

"

in.'

pain

raised

les lai^mes

avail

Note.

She

J*ai aux

bras

*1

is

also

dents have

a

usually

arm.'

have

the etc.

(e.g. un

tete

d, 'have

have

tele) 'I

'headache'

de

mal

eyes.

mal

woir

dents) *I

Obs.

by

expressed

de

arm.

her

in

tears

mal

de

"

his

after

un

./'m

le mal

J*ai

sore

had

construction

(or

tete

(or

The

definite

in

descriptive

preposition, in

of

a

headache.'

a

tooth-ache.' by

preceded

violent

de

mal

having,'

*

holding

English '

toujours le (or un) le

so^is

He

bras. Le

roi

4tait

le

assis

sur

sceptre

The

son

la

d,

his

The

adjective also constituent

then

avoir

is

by

then

definite

in descriptiye

part and

regularly

article

or

quality

determined

follows

by the

with

a

*with^ in

omitted

an an

his umbrella

king

was

with

his

under

used

for

his in

sceptre

hand.

with

a

possessive

denoting

nouns

they

adjective or

participle

"

(ora)

on

seated

object,when

noun).

his

with

arm.

is commonly

phrases of

appears

throne

main.

[184.]

by

in his hand.

came

his

trdne,

by

always

book

le parapluie

vint^

tive adjec-

connected

preceded

(which

He

la main.

a

possessive

nouns

with

in

a

Ex,

"

parait livre

phrases are

for

is used

article

they

when ^

sense

French).

II

la

a

mal

broken

memory.

etc.).

[183.]

H

is this

lost her

has

She

yeux.

common

mal

adjective

aux

hands.

her

Ex.

are

some

governed

(which

184-187.]

ARTICLES

II

a

la tMe

H

a

le bras

Elle

a

Voire le

AND

PARTITIVE

arm

r esprit p4nitrant.

She

has

fa bouche

a

beau

teint

les

et

Your

petite,

hMre

Ce

penetrating has

sister

a

mind. mouth,

small

complexion,

blue

and

eyes.

r esprit

lis out

a

beautiful

yeux

head.

is broken.

His

soeur

large

a

cassS.

bleus.

Le

has

He

grosse.

113

SfGN.

I'Scarce

a

le

a

couteau

Their

fatigu4,

beech

lisse.

The

tranchant

This

has

knife

tired.

are

minds

a

bark.

smooth

has

a

part

or

dull

edge.

4mouss4. Note

the

1.

The

"

even

singular

them

would

Note

2.

especially

that

number. ':

heads

long

when

the

thing

The

definite

several

Ges

Ex.

cf.

like

constituent

to "

and

Constructions

-^

the

referring

when

require

hare

animals

denoting

noun

a

la

ont

is put

in

each

of

longue

tete

*

These

6 above.

ex.

il

provided

objects, betes

quality

une

itself rather

tete

grosse

its quality

than

are

etc.

also

is the

allowable,

object of

the

thought.

185.

distributively

measure

; and

by par.

in English

is especially

This

used).

La

(where

also

is used

article

before

the

coUte

H

cinq

six

vient

before

case

designations

vingt

la

sous

costs

meat

centimes

me

voir

I have

le bariL

dollars

Paune,

*

or

'

a

be

may

of weight

unless

and

preceded

twenty

sous

le jeudi

(les

loses

He

comes

day

II

vient

six

fois

par

He

five dollars

paid

He

.

or

an

six centimes to on

comes

see

a

a

me

each

barrel. ell. Thurs-

Thursdays. six

times

a

(every)

day.]

jour,

1 86. parts.

names

of time,

The

jeudis)

[But

every/

each/

considered

pound.

pay4

perd

'

'

livre.

H

nouns

Ex.

"

viande

Tai

before

"

La moiti4

The

definite

article

is used

before

names

of

Ex.

de Varmee

One

half

of

the

army.

fractional

114

[187-190.

SYNTAX.

187,

definite

The

professions

followed

when

address),or

when

is used

article

by

a

names

titles and

of

(except in

noun

proper

by

preceded

before

monsieur^

direct

or

madame^

mademoiselle

Ex.

"

Le marichal

Ney

a

Vem-

visUS

Ney

Marshal

pereur,

has

the

on

called

emperor.

Monsieur

le

comte

n'est

The

pas

is not

count

at home.

cliez lui. definite

The

198. cannot

Je //

vous

le

pas au

crie

le

Je Vai

bonjour,

dit

au

before as

Paris

Le

Cinna

Jean

it

du

thus a.

asked

alms.

for help.

for

time

no

with

Proper

a

it.

venture.

Nouns:

definite

the

by

is used

article

adjunct (even,

an

English

cases

the

omits

Proper

"

Saint

was

days,

determined,

they

illustrious

L$9 Bourbons

*

The

the the

are

definite

rules

being

themselves

families Bourbons.'

saint

take

great

fifteenth

article).

the

definite

Saint-.

written

or

article as

Ex.

"

plurality

usually dynasties:

before

occurs

follows

century.

article

only

C*^ait

saint

'mid-summer.'

names

of persons

:

take

in

Corneille.

Cinna.

(Jetede understood) Saint- Jean

denoting

names

by

it is then

and

La

John';

of the

Corneille's preceded

Exceptionally

article, while

Paris

si^de.

names

saints'

life of the

The

Corneille.

Personal

to

cries

it at

similar

Corneille,

quinzi^me

de

[190.]

not

in

where

farthing.

a

not

determined

are

"x.

"

good-day.

one

address,

that

nouns

grand

denoting *

direct

rules.

Ex.

Le

when

in

that

expressions

!

I said

Definite Article

below,

vie du

Note.

you

has

I have

hasard.

all proper

"

La

I bid

He

le temps.

Except

seen

welcome

Some

77ie

1 89-

[Be] He

raumSne. pas

definite

anj

sou.

at

n'en

under

secours.

// demanda Je

brought

idiomatic

in various

!

souhaite

n'a

On

be

conveniently

Sotfez le bienvenu

is used

article

the the

e.g.

Les

plural

plural

Duval

of only

'The

definite

the when

ring refer-

DuvaU';

190-192.] Names

b.

*

A

few

e.g. Les

Montesquieu^

:

names

d. Personal

the

real

the

definite

names

case

*

definite

lakes

and

mountains

La

names

Rusde

countries Ex.

"

bomie

est

/es Pyr^n^es

au

midi

seas,

cities and in

using

before

and

:

France

is bounded

by

Pyrenees

the

the

on

the

and

south Med-

iterranean.

terran4e.

La

Navarre

La

Sidle

est

Le Oange

est

est

Le Liban

countries

rivers,

islands,

is great.

la M^di-

et

as

chiefly

and

with

used

islands,

Russia

est grande.

La France par

of

Titiens

precious.*

very

mountains,

English

are

/es

ou

such

"

or

singular

(cf. 192)

small

of from

exception.

without

islands,

names

differs

then

before

article

before

not

French

places.

the

but

"

are

take

Alexanders

Raphaels

Les

features

large

etc.)or

in '

than

art,

of

works

rares

sont

is generally

article

geographical

(states, provinces,

or

Titian

or

Tasse

persons

other

construed

T.'

read

Raphael

(Paintings by)

extended

of

have

*I

being

Alexandres

e.g. Les

:

e.g. Le

:

article

for

books

of

noun

and

article

lu Je T"l"maque

The

names

both

titles

as

well-known

Brinvilliers.

comparison

of

or

celebrated

La

Patti;

way

vicariously,

requires

bien pr^cieux

191-

by

used

or,

the

La

literature.'

definite

the

litt^ra-

illustr" notre

ont our

of

and

definite

the

with

construed

illustrated

take

always

'Corregio';

article,

J*ai

rare'; sont

actresses,

be

les Bousseau

Italians

115

SIGN.

may

have

famous

of

owners,

as

plural

Bousseau

a

le Corr"ge

'Tasso';

PARTITIVE

individuals

especially

persons,

AND

illustrious

Montesquieu,

A

c.

of

in plural

article

ture

AETICLBaS

une

une

VAsie, unfleuve de

est

une

is

Sicily

tie.

grande

is

Navarre

province,

The

province.

large

a

is

Ganges is

Lebanon

de

montagne

a

a

island. a

in Asia.

river

in Syria.

mountain

/a Syrie.

[192.] article

is omitted

(save

singular remote a.

In

"

la

Always

after

Chine

to *

be

en

denote

they

in France,'

a

general

passer

en

less

have

(used

to'

of

way

France

no

for

^

go

in

countries

common

the

names

of

adjnncts:

dans^

the

definite

the

cases

names

few

a

and

4n, in

following

the

feminine

before

countries),provided

feminines France

1.

Exception

d, before

where) : to

F.'

such

e.g. itre

en

116

de in

After

b.

from

F.' ;

is not

de la F.

[as

title

description

n

II

n

f

o

come

attributive

be

may

rendered

adjective: e.g. le roi French king'); du vin

with

or

192

the

however,

de

France

de

France

retention

follow

to

or

this

omission

of

Use

de

rule

:

de la France le ; objectivegenitive [e.g. pouvoir distinction de la F."]. Use de in a genitive of de

etc.)

histoire de

:

F.

:

of origin

F.;

le royaume

He

lives

de

:

du

vin de

F. ; of

F.'].

a.

Allemagne.

dans

PAlle-

in Germany.

lives

He

mMdionale,

in

Grer-

Southern

many.]

AmMque,

II

to

regard

It is safe,

.*

apposition:

demeure

Br^sil,

Indes,

va

aux

aux

Eta^ts-Unis,

au

He

goes

He

goes

to

(pi.in French),

to India

Brazil,

etc.

America.

States,

United

the

etc.]

b.

II est

du

venu

de la France

or mon

r^-

la Ohin"

il

se

royaume

Le

roi de

La

reinede

return

from

from

The

king

la Gfrande-Bretagne.

The

queen

de Prusse.

The

ambassador

fer de SuMe

est excellent,

d^Angleterre,

from

Italy.

England

he

he

fled

fled

India.] kingdom

L'ambassadeur

or

France.]

China

The

France.

Mexico

America.

Driven

Indes.

aux

Southern

Banished to

d'Fspagne,

Le

drap

se

AmMque.

C?iass4 de

refugia

il

my

France.

from

come

from

On

from

come

has

miridionale,

d^Angleterre en

has

He

Mexique

d'ltalie,

retour

fugia

He

de France,

venw

est

[But

Du

settled

la devastation

en

en

Chass4

Le

*

to

TMiLgne

[But

A

or

II

[But

an

an

le roi (Vambassadeur

:

demeure

va

quality),wMcli

^the

partitive,

J

;

Examples

[But

de

possessive

le midi of

(=

(=

it introduces

when

of

by

quite

after

article SL

F.'

of

'

^

of

^

France

de

e.g. venir

:

wine.'

Usage

la in

sense

'

from

of

distinction

king

French

the

*

sense

ambiguity

without

^the

in

or

of

genitive

*

[192.

SYNTAX.

of Spain.

of France.

of Great

Swedish

iron

English

cloth.

Britain.

of Prussia.

is excellent.

to

192-195.]

ARTICLES

PARTITIVE

AND

Ua

mille

d'Allemagne.

A

La

paix

de

The

treaty

The

French

Les

Westphalie,

de la France,

limites

L^amhassadeur

The Le

de

French

Un

France,

iron

de

tory

in

Egypt

(=

The

r^uhlique de

La

Venetian

[193.] of cities

Exception

because

Seine the

*

Mississippi

varies

with

as

with

same

Seine

Les

is muddy.' the

M.

all

The

army

E.).

to

The

from

derived

the

names

Others

article.

(like

as

article is

*

countries

:

de la Seine

est

Rhin

*

(end

of the

(the)

Z^

E.g.

; La

e.g.

Rhine

*

Mecque

principle

Je

hois *

Havre

de

Le

'.

being

I'eau

The

wines.'

Haye

Mecca

the

bourbeuse

name

La

*Rochelle'; '

of rivers,

names

of that

part

felt).

still

Cairo

a

water

de of

Jleuve du

river.' I

Article

requires

the

in

generic

^all,'

to

Caire

of

vins du

English,

general,'

geography

belonging

(=

(*the Rock')

; Le

L*eau

Generic

used

origin

names

The

nouns

Fr.

republic.

take

the definite

'

Exercise

195.

distin-

(as

it.

regard

water.*

not

Rochelle

') (the) Hague

Usage

*

La

The

France,

expression.

of countries

do

appellative

'Havre*;

I drink

Seine

its

*

the

generally

etc.) have

of places

Enclosure

[194.]

Bade

names

etc.) require

names

(often

Seyeral

a.

"

la

r^publique franga/se.

La

French

Naples,

as

('the Haven') (*the

2.

Brandebourg

b. Certain

itself

The

Venise.

Sweden.

Rare

of Egypt

E.).

republic.

(such

Hanovre,

into

sent

iron) of

de VEgypte,

Varm^

army

iron

The

from

guished

d^Egypte,

The

Su^de.

history

French

"

of

la

de

etc.). Varmie

Chine,

of China.

all the

=

la

de

UMstoire

his-

The

or

(

A

frangais.

merchant.

fer de

France.

of

:

marchand

Le

S.). (The)

France,

history

French

iron

Swedish

found

L'histoire

confines.

emperor

Lefer de JSuMe, =

of Westphalia.

Vempereur

king

The

of France.

(

mile.

French

ambassador.

de France.

roi

German

farther

Compare

117

SIGN.

a

every,'

may

un(ef.40, note). French, like (= definite)article before "

generic

^

book).

sense,

be

i.e. in such understood

a

with

way

that

them

^in

(e.g

118

V

amour

from

du

ment

have In

*

cceur

Love

Lhomme

heart.'

the

is mortal.'

Les

oiseaux

est

the

are

Uorgueil

especially in the

et

de

source

sodit^

Le bleu

un

any

thus

vous

noun

Birds

i.e.

"

maux.

as

man a

"

genus

hien.

d

donnent

is becoming

to

like

?

is

Rich

jours,

source

live.

always

Blue

precious

metal.

coffee

you.

beautiful

a

season.

like to play.

Children

tou-

Ex.

"

evils.

a

you

the

are

vanity

will

Spring

jouer. pas

and

is

belle saison.

une

definite

construed.

Gold

Do

f

the

with

of

is odious.

Society

pricieux.

nouns

and

so

of many

toujours.

caf^

nonns

be

may

Pride

la

sont

aiment

ne

inches

do

people

not

always

give.

[196.]

Names

; but

of

languages

(b)no

article

(cf.ex.

under

b.

or

en,

after

treated

treated

when

below).

le when

(a)

require

as

as

adverbs

Ex.

"

a.

apprend

II parle

Je parle

le fran^ais,

He

learns

le frangais f

Do

you

He

speaks

le

bien un

peu

frangais.

know

French

French

French

I speak

le frangais.

French. ? well. little.

a

b. parle

He

fran"pxs.

French

speaks manner

Lat.

Dites

H

des

est

SaveZ'Vous

n

Men

le

SiiteT parler

H

vanM

sied

enfants

nouns

comes

"

i.e. every

construed

Vice

wAtaX

Le printemps

Les

general

"

collective

to be

apt

plural

la

vivra

Aimez-votis

Les

*

ailes

or

Le vice est odieux.

est

in

Man

'

mortel

des

out

abstract

singular^

article, while

Uor

i.e. love

"

wings').

material

La

19a (;i95,

SYNTAX.

cela

faut parler

en

penser

Say

frangais. en

frangais

pour

To

of latine

that speak

Exercise

II.

French

the

the

'

:

cf

loquitur).

in French.

French

in French.

frangais.

(i.e.^in

we

must

think

.

197,198.]

Use

is to

It

English.

of

be

by

determined

nouns

in French

voire

parti

after

mature

Note.

With the

tout,

of

'

nombre^

is determined

J'ai

by

une

acJieti

article

no

in

words

de

quantity

of. 203

Sign

la,

is used

de

(laplupart,

it.

have

in

the

the

44.

adverb

the

adjective precedes

following

after

described

des) after

when

I

etc.

(cf.43).

English,

le plus

noun

grand

limited

noun

Ex.

"

bought

a

quantity

of

people

followed

books.

livres.

Une

Sign

expressions

also

other

only

world.'

whole

in French,

(du, de

(provided

as

and,

etc.);

a

(size etc.),as

article

superlative

after

prenez

decision

your

monde

Partitive

the

many

Take

*

un

Partitive

of quantity

'

much,

limited) ;

tout

indefinite

the

by

It is followed

(e.g.Ne

expres

').

of the

adverbs

and

bien

examen

mUr

follows:

un

'

abstract

is generally

English

in

as

whole,

before

that

(une)

in

if omitted

the

on

adjective, un

Dependent

The

nouns

however,

un

omission

Use

198.

observed,

consideration

"

About

is used,

even

qu'apr^s

Article.

article

an

119

SIGN.

Indefinite

the

indefinite

The

197-

PARTITIVE

AND

ARTICLES

foule de

le

curieux

sui-

A

of

crowd

curious

him.

vaient

Donnez-moi

un

de

morceau

Give

me

a

of bread.

piece

pain,

tPai acheU Je n!ai pas

Ce

jeune

assez

achetS

But

Bien

II connalt

des

bien

a

plus

de

I have

bought

I have

not

This

d^amis.

des

liwes.

I have

gens.

Many

grand

fables d^Esope,

nombre

flowers

bought brave

knows the

fables

enough.

has

man

quaintances

He

books.

many

young

que

de braves un

livres,

de fleurs,

homme

connaissances

Tai

de

heaucoup

more

than

friends.

many

books.

ac

people. a

great of Esop.

number

of

120

Note in

[1^8,199.

SYNTAX.

1.

The

"

English,

beaucoup 'how

placed

'much,

trop

too

noun)

bien

'much,

'less/ joeu

moins too

much,

adverbs

its

after

many/

much?' '

common

most

'

little//)/us 'more/

la

many,'

art.), comhien so

much,

few,*

little, too

too

def.

'so

tant

as

much,

(requiring

many'

'

'as

autant

(never, as

assez

are:

quantity

'enough/

trop peu

many/

of

many,' '

plupart

'

most

(requiring def. art.). 2.

Note expression

'

personne 'not

199.

The

Article by

a

nouns

in

thing

designated

a.

the

noun

negative

as

the

the

n

du

a

du

the

article

I have

vin.

and

wine

AveZ'Vous you

some

any

entire

de

alone;

the

that

tive; adjec-

partitive noun,

t.e.

accusative

unmodified

object

:

de alone

has

II

n'a

(some)

rouge I

have

fresh

des

de

et

Peau

some

red

(or any)

Have

de

hon

wine.

T aide

belles

fruits,

books

?

je

I have

I have

vin,

good

Non,

He

courage.

no^'courage.

flowers

yater.

livresf

JTai

:

de

point

has

fratche.

the

preceding

of

:

He

courage.

vin

a

affects

modifier

is the

wine.

J^ai

before

(45),is

by

negation or

courage.

J'ai

Partitive

verb.

with

du

a

N.?'

collective

of

portion

or

excluded

or

and

sitot

many?'

C.

greater

abstract

is determined

noun

I too

am

unless

singular,

de

pas

(or

sign,

described

Examples

de

is the

'

is contemplated.

already

verb

'

; y a-t-il

good ?

Sign

undefined

preceding

that

when

in

nouns

noun a

than

an

these

sign,

de trop?

before

used

;

'

enough

'who

'

landed

one

not

suis-je

partitive

material

partitive

rather

a

by

:

Partitive

when

b. when

generally

of

plural,

the

and

like

de

mille soldats

nothing

unwise

de Napole'onf

(46), is of

partitive

when

ou

one

any

independent

de

noun

This

C"sar

The

"

and

is there

*

?

indefinites

'

bon

de

rien

;

good

Independent

preceding

nouns

something

'

preceding

and

e.g.

debarqu"

de

un

; pas '

de

45).

:

'

also in expressions

qui est le plus grand

determinant:

predicative killed

imprudent So

soon.'

so

(negatives

measure

'

bon

d'assez

or

a

connecting

pseudo-partitive

of

quantity,

soldiers

de

chose

quelque

sort

following

a

thousand

a

a

number,

of

inclusive) with tu"s

is

De

"

I

and n^ai

(some)

jieursetd^excellents have

(some)

excellent pas

fruit.

de livres.

no'^books.

fine

No,

199.]

AND

ARTICLES

Dans

cette

fer^ du

is iron,

in this

du

a

de

Por.

copper,

and

et

cuivre

There

gold

il y

montagne

II

d, de

s'expose

jugeant to

erreurs^

graves

d'^tranges

d

mountain.

121

SIGN.

PARtlTIVB

is

He

ainsi.

serious

make

liable

mistakes, in

errors,

strange

en

m4comptes^

judging

thus.

Je

des

neferaipas

not

heedless

make

the

on

(though be

Je

I

Id-dessus.

indiscr^tes

shall

Je

remarques

some

I

Id'dessus.

remarks

remarques

shall

the

on

remarks

de

pas

?io'"

make

subject.

subject will

remarks

made).

n^ai

des

pas

not

Cet

si

sentiments

I have

bas.

jamais des

Never

give

L'avare que

heaps

hardly

has

He

tout.

me

de

donn4

never

at

advice

any

conseils

all.

to follow.

lui.

des

trSsors

The

miser

Le

prodigue

The

amasses

never

jamais

n^accumvle

de ricJiesses.

for himself

treasures

up

given

ments. senti-

man

jamais

rtCa du

it

which

advice

n'ama^se

pour

ne

de

gu^re

feelings.

any

de suivre,

be dangerous

may

II

conseils

soit dangereiLx

n^a

This

has

donnez

quHl

homme

base

such

feelings.

Ne

ferai

ne

spendthrift

riches.

alone.

Ceci n^est

de Por^

pas

is^'not

This

cuivre.

H

du

c'est

1.

compound,

//

a

a

des

Des

*

bon

popular

precedes Note

the 2.

rather

*

sens

'young

style, noun

In

"

an

form

in

or

idea,

grand-sons

has

shown

de

without

contradicts

a

preceding definite

the

petits

De

sense.'

adjective

Jils

*

article.

little

la bonne

sons

foi

*

a

Ex.

"

'). II

honesty.'

people.'

du,

de

(e.g.du

la, des bon

with

are

freely

vin, de la bonne

negative-interrogative appeal

good

(but

d'opin-

avoir

any^opinion.

with

it takes '

has He

forms

noun

partitive

He petits-Jils

jeunes gens In

the

whether

du

montr"

having

If

"

He

ion.

gold,

it is copper. Note

sans

contredit

implied

used biere,

sentences,

affirmation

than

whenever

an

adjective

etc.). de a

with real

the

article

question,

note de-

which

122

is expressed

de

3.

Note denote

By

"

*

the

is then Ex.

This

*

character

il to

show

Similar

If in as

construed

a

it is construed

that

*

et *

du

There

has

some

red,

jaunes are

de

and

de

Q

the

has

of, from,

poor

and

wine

noun

Ces

some

been are

a

des

town.'

J*ai

de

vin,

Jleurs

flowers

the

case

bon

mortel

du et

des

et

riches vin

Uanc

d'adultM en

some

noted

(46)

both

excluded

that

the

de

a

are

by

partitive

a

preceding

"

The

spider

lives

on

flies.

livres

eCde

I speak

books

of good

and

good

friends. He

bienfaits.

n^est

exempt

de

was

with

overwhelmed

No

mortal

is free

He

is in need

He

is blood-thirsty.

from

d4fants, II

a

besoiifCd^ argent.

II

a

soif^de un

is

adjective

beautiful;

are

indeed,

belles ; il y

sont

it is

understood, unless,

a

acteris char-

noun,

a

as

noun

ville il y

of

Ex.

').

mouches

bons

le combloTde

Voild

pur

white.'

article by

These

is used

in which

//

red.*

amis.

Aucun

tout

genitives

expressed,

in this

adulterated.' *

were

cette

people

blanches

pure

the

with

en,

Dans

and

being

but

particle

Ex.

"

already

with,

"

it became

Cic^ron

du

est

adjective.

'When

sauv"s

latin

Ce

sion expres-

des'^mondhes).

parle^de

On

and

viCde

(not ^de bons

de

following

Varaignie

Je

and et

sont

adjective

alone,

the

white

yellow

It

[201.]

rich

wine,

good

de

rougeSt

by

de alone.

have

se

on

an

if the

be

it would

are

'I

rouge

He

it is used

If

by

Us

an

or

noun

you

serves

partitive

whole

abstract

verge

expression

represented

preceded

pauvres

partitive

as

be

noun

always

sometimes

such.

the

do

more

it sometimes

sign,

que

*

1

money

f

amis

Latin/

constructions

[200.]

an

What

?

partitive

fled.'

they

manliness,

Ciceronian

is pure

by

de /'hommef

montrer

afallu

no

des

la sant",

friends

like ; and

the

rendered

de

pas

you

of the

of/ and

best

Have

*

use

extended

often

Quand

necessary

an

vous

health,

not

you

d'argent f

pas

vous

N^avez

Ex.

"

Have

*

plus ?

N^avez

?

need

de alone.

hy

vousfaut-il

to

[199-201.

SYNTAX.

sang.

Palais'^ de

Behold,

marbre. Exercise

III.

a

of money.

marble

palace.

nesses. kind-

faults.

202,203.]

ARTICLES

AND

Repetition

202.

The

before

each

before

every

Articles

op

articles or

noun

denoting

superlative.

Cf

"

boy

Les

and

the

grands

et

The

great

La

The

Gatde

petits

and

the

object^and

4tats.

Les

Gaul

France.

or

(synonymous). et

grands

The

small

Repeated: ou

France

man.

hs

repeated

.

Not

Phomme,

et

gargon

different

a

Repeated:

Le

be

must

sign

partitive

adjective

Sign.

Partitive

and

the

and

123

SIGN.

PARTITIVE

and

great

itats.

puissants

states.

powerful

states. for superlatives,

Ex.

229.

under

Omission

203.

The

numerous

articles

phrases,

in English, This

(the

a

to

horseback,'

tively

A

'

dessein

a

what

thing

where

in English

below,

204)

"

or no

with

on

predicatively

explains

'

a

be

etc.

person

person

is ;

article

would

set expressions

as

verb,

in avoir

faim

c.

"

b.

"

is

the

when

is made,

or

before

be

in d cheval

as

preposition,'

a

phrases

faire (thirsty, cold,' etc.), warm (cold,fine,' etc. with

purpose,' what

in

omitted

construed

in certain

the

with

etc.)

weather), or

a.

"

feel hungry

(soif,froidy etc.) ^be or beau temps (froid^chavd,

reference

:

phrase

are

French.

to

especially

forms

noun

to similarly

peculiar

occurs

included)

partitive

corresponding

wholly

omission the

where

or

Articles.

of

or

suocessive

(For

used.

'on

noun

apposinouns,

details

see

Ex. a.

J'ai

faim

(soifyckaudyfroid), I

am

hungry

cold);

(thirsty,warm, *

lit,

"

I have

hunger

'

etc.

i/'a* mal

d (a

auhras).

tiie

(aux

yeux^

I have sore

pain

a

headache

arm); in

"

'

etc.

(soreeyes, lit, 'I

have

a

a

1 24

II

[203, 204.

SYNTAX.

beau

fait

It is fine weather

(froid^

temps

to-day.

chaud) aujourd^hui.

Faites

Pay

attention.

Prenez

garde

attention.

Take

tombe.

ne

quHl

He

is

II V

He

has

d (tessein.

fait

he

care

II est d cheval. a

(cold,warm)

does

fall.

not

horseback.

on

it

done

on

purpose.

b. H

Francais.

est

He

is

He

was

Frenchman.

a

"

n

fat fait ministre.

Nou^

lisons

Athalie^

We

tragedie

made

are

Marine.

minister.

Athalie,

reading

Racine.

by

gedy

trade

a

c.

Csperancey ce

II

quHl

n^a

Hope,

dest tout

courage

faut

nous

ni pdre

is all

that

courage,

,

we

need. has

He

ni mire.

father

neither

nor

mother. Nothing

short

familiar

of the

In

1. Before

*

etc.,

desire,'

mind,

'BC"Te/faire

raison

avoir

*

piti^ *

prendre

rendre

'return

gr^es

2.

(especially",

dessein

*

de,

on

*

with

purpose,'

pleasure,'

fear/ par

without

3. In

'

chapter House

;

for

passe

*by

a

de

the

year,

'

rent

; //

richesse

loge

some

Contentment

chief below

a

and

take

a

*

etc.

:

e.g. '

of

a

with

mot

of *

He

a

of

than

hare

justice,

a

preposition *on

on

riches.'

R.

back,* horse-

pretentions/ man,'

sans

a

books,

second ; Maison '

street

avec

peur

word.*

addresses, *

chapitre

grand-father lives

do

dire 'without

titles

e.g.

*

cheval

'

Tales

is better

:

W

verbs.

courageous

in

envie

*

peur attention,'y"ztre 'take care,' (prendre garde

sans

as

etc. *

avoir

consisting

a

year/

Richelieu

care,'

:

*pay

noun

as

as

(avoirfaim

avoir

(a man) "

cceur

ezpressions,

other

phrases

expressions,

rue

given

(rendre justice

rendre

generally,

d*un grand-pere

Contes

,

pretentions

homme

proverbial

*

ment

en

etc.)

par)

phrases

condensed

advertisements,

*

an

etc.),prendre

qualifying

sans,

soin

(Jaire attention

etc.),and

or

en,

by

governed

patience,*

*

plaisir

fat're

thanks,*

OKec,

elliptical

or

right/ avoir

pity,'

descriptive

many

a

arouse

however,

are,

*

be

on),

have

patience

In

so

and

brief

nouns

abstract

The

articles.

omitting

above,

the student

make

:

and

phrases

certain

of

stated

omitted

'

hungry

a

are

set

many

as

can

observation

practice

rule,

Articles

[204.] A.

the

with

details

of extensive

;

second a

louer

Contente-

204,205.] B.

Often

1.

Before or

subject

a

king

became man

He

*

faire soldat des

fair'

the

Before

2.

out

point

3.

But

Before

:

the

by

by

fait ni

princes

Jamais

roi

le cdebre

^

in nif

'never

ceil. Jour Soit

nefut plus

nuit,

him se

vent

It is

an

messieurs

merchants

the

II

est

soit

describe

to

poete

or

H.,

cdehre

(the well known)

from

the

brated cele-

ically, antithet-

used

is omitted

La

argent.

il Jaiblesse,

in

also

le

tons

citoyens, officiers,

sans

a

painter).' or

article

Soldats^ "

paresse,

Darid

*

succession,

Ex.

et

H.,

*

poete

rapid

"

est

*

*

are

simply

Horace^

soit, when

a.'

ni seigneurs.

used

(as distinguished

poet

aana,

jamais

(Eil pour

"

Horace

frere

//

Ces

gentlemen

Ex.

"

is

merchants.').

when

known.

be

enumerated

preceded or

suivirent,

H.,

nouns

or

English,

*

or

noun,

These

are

marchands

not

may

poet.'

poet'

sont

appositional

what

celebrated

*

(but

an

foire

He

*

d^IsraSl

Am^ricain

un

or

sont,

I considered

*

Englishmen.'

are "

Son

Christian.'

a

C^est

But

*They

la

a

died

"

roi

d*konneur

'He

soldier.'

Anglais

vont

qui

homme

ce

Am^rlcain

est

devint

(i.e.after

c'e"^,

after

II

personal

like

English(men).'

David

chr^ien

turn

des

sont

marchands

to

going

to

looks

Ex.

a

way

never

"

are

physician.'

mounU

wishes

Ce

American.'

sont

II

They

Je le r"p\Uais

Israel.'

of

honor.'

of

a

words.

:

viz.

general

etc.),

other

anglais

is

brother

a

but

paraitre^

'

sont

in

it is, becomes,

what

by

noun,

appositioiial

qualifying

designating

lis

His

m"decin

or

noun

is determined

noun

*

predicate

naitre, mourir;

American.'

an

a

predicate

object,

the

when

a

before

devenir;

etre,

125

NOUNS.

ne

nature

rien.

n*apprend

"

aim^. IV.

Exercise

XII.

iroTiErs. HISTORY.

[205.

French,

in

the

the

part use

actual

in

in"gal freedom

17th

laissais

me

a

the

more

siduire

rendroit of choice

des

laisser a

La

instances

foi du

Ve'gard

is in this respect

cet

varies

(for aw)

aimable

des)

and

tyrans

allowed.]

une

guide

of the

relations

be

may

flattera (for par)

(for par)

(for a

It

Syntax.

e.g.

:

frequent,

this

here that

Messie douce

et

(Comeille).

the

adhered

to

de

; Et

Even

an

that

ses

mer-

(id.);

esp^rance

(Racine)

noun

forms

use

noticed

from

in

disappeared

gradually

all individual

more

and

in several

century ; Se

case-forms

to denote

French

prepositions

of the

of

(Bossuet)

veiUes Je

became

Latin

the

of prepositions

sentence

important

even

use

As

"

le peuple yet

some

126

206.

the

Nouns

noun

has

c.

direct

Le

C'est

c.

Je

d.

H

no

object,and d. English) when

mon son

vois

phne, ce

viendra

Tl trCa

soir. ce

vendu

cheval

And

adverbially.

father

I

father.

his

He

will

He

has

cinq

Ex.

"

this

evening.

this

horse

come

sold

for 500

ing agree-

comes.

father.

see

cate, predi-

to

me

francs.

of. 184-5.

207.

The

noun

predicate

(subjectcomplement), latter

occurs

C'est

mon

or

after

may

b. to

the

verbs

of

noiLS

to

a.

either

the

subject

object (objectcomplement). declaring,

or

electing

making,

It is my

p'bre.

II est n4 pohte.

Nous

refer

like.

the

and

considering,

a.

a.

It is my

francs.

cents

The

it is used

phre.

English,

in

subject,b. in (not then always

sometimes

The

As

"

it is

when

preposition,

vient.

phre

b.

Preposition.

without

the

with

a.

[206-208.

SYNTAX.

is

He

We

bons

quittdmes

father. born

a

parted

poet. friends.

good

amis.

b.

He

Onlejit genSra/. roi Va

Le

nomm^i

mi nisi

was

king

The

re*

be m

Le

Vestime

Je Note.

"

him

him

as

a

208.

when

the

for

friend

predicate

geographic

Je donne

Ex.

"

to

his

enemy. him

or

etc., pour

is often

comme

*

pour

g"n"ral *

(comme)

friend.

(tobe) my

lis le choisirent

le consid^rais

Jt

general.'

mon

ami

I

They

considered

of mine.'

are

object-nouns are be omitted (as

la

word.

him

declared

senate

declaring,

of making,

verbs

him

appointed

minister.

I consider

ami.

Transitive these

has

country's

mon

After

before

chose

The

ennemi

la patrie,

de

used

le dSclara

s4nat

a

general.

made

i

verbs

two

admit

Otherwise

coordinated.

by

governed

*

mon

1$ livre d

enfant mon

a

'to'

sometimes

'

ami

or

He

direct

more

only

English). "

teaches

I give

my

Indirect

one.

Ex.

my

child

friend

the

never

can

which

preposition, in

objects

H

enseigne

geography.'

book.'

208,

209.] 1.

Note

indirect, d /'enfant

le livre

be

may

so

lire

him

ce

Les

ce

FranQais

ce

aux

autre

leurs

de

J'ai

Les

ces

larmes

d cette

J^ai

la plupart

Jillem^on

Note

2.

dire

the

voir

I have

mes

The

verser

vu

d

I

(or par)

of

a

noun

before

by

expressed

of

the

course,

laws aid

with

not

aid

of

a

good

come.

take

this edy remthe

make

child

Have

repeat; his

lesson.

have

caused

to adopt

this

other of their

most

use

shed

have

have

heard he

to these

dictionary

touched

girl

me.

brother

my

will

this

seen

say

come.

position

of

V.

Preposition. in

to

I have

tears

the

A

be "

Since

"

the

brief

supplemented is given

all

(206-8)

preceding

of prepositions,

"

books

my

faire.

importance.

of much

for that

a

described

the

boy

I shall

like Je les lui ferai voir etc. the

Exercise

Nouns

perception

come.

shown

that

in phrases

object-pronouns

209-

the

children.

viendra.

Observe

"

faiflire make

him

recite

people

toucM.

frhre quHl

otherwise

customs.

fai

que

no

remedy.

French

The

adopter

enfants.

entendu

mon

both

fait

usages.

d

this

boy

fait (or laissf)

livres

I

of

him

him

Make

r4p4ter

gargon.

peuples

;

; I shall

remMe

Faites

ont

Je ^

verbs

this

take

d

legon

sa

and

I shall make

remade;

et I'enfanf.

r4pSter;

'

is

');

read

book

the

I shall make

Je ferai venir

prendre

him

causative

there

lire le livre;

make

ferais

a

Ex.

"

Je lui ferais prendre

Faites-le

I make

laisser

gargon,

Je

'

read

Also

"

infinitive

object, if

{Je lui fais

make

construed.

Je le ferai venir. ce

I

following personal

fais

dat.

a

book').

the

read

child

i.e. ^

direct le

object {Je

a

with

a

requiring

direct an

forms

Faire

"

verb-phrase

other

127

NOUNS.

right account

by below.

use

of

relations must

be

these

is,

of the

observation

principal and

128

210.

De.

'from/

either:

hind,

The

"

whence a.

"

original

attributive

(denoting place

It generally

to

corresponds

the

preposition

than

action,

par:

cf.

or

time

or

'of,' 'from,'

English

'by'

or

b.

"

noun

q^icdity,

an

cause,

origin,

whence,

especially

which,

portion),or

the

the

with

(denoting possession,

phrase

is

preposition

forms

It

uses.

noun,

another

of

this

of

meaning

later

its

all

an

name

phrase

adverbial

means,

etc.) 's

ending

possessive

or

(denoting con(lition rather

when

is expressed

physical,

by

Ex.

215)."

a.

Le

livre de

La

bont4

ma

girl'" book.

The

laJiUe,

de

My

m^re,

kindness

mother's kindness

A

table d^ acajou.

Une

La

ville de

Le

voyage

Paris,

du

table

The

mother).

of mahogany.

city

The

Bhin.

of my

(The

Paris.

of

journey

Rhine

the

on

(Rhine journey). A

d^oefs.

douzaine

Une

dozen

eggs.

b.

de

II vient

du

livre

Un

quinzi^me

fer de SuMe

Le

II

de

aise

book

votre

Paris.

from

comes

the

from iron

Swedish

bon.

est

bien

est

A

si^cle.

de faim.

century.

is good

He

has

He

is very

He

is respected

He

was

died

15th

o/

(192, b).

hunger.

glad

o/your

arrival

arriv4e.

II est respect^ II

[But

c.

De *

*

of/

Where,

(on

de tons,

fut trouv4par

[211.]

than

a.

He

Paris.

It est mort

"

[210, 211.

SYNTAX.

is often

from/

un

used '

or

in relations

chien.

by/

To

or

of)/ with/ *in/

express

the

no

to

similar

*

account

*

by

English

where

how

about/ '

etc.

before

"

by

requires

some

at

all.

described

'

much

found

preposition those

by

b. As nam^s

dog.]

preposition

other .

above, a

a

everybody.

Thus

it is

English

partitive

of measure

sign

used has

"

'

for

(34-37).

of an^

kind.

211. T

or

age

d.

After

before

; and

the

follow

an

*

as

after

(or

but

several

Je

n'en

d.

e.

de

puis

"

After

are

II

m*a

d^un

comU"

de

II agit de bonne depend

Cela

*

distrust/

douter

se

I

do

can

foi.

Ce clocher ;

or

clocher

a

pieds

He

acts

de

deux

cents

de

plus

etc.

e.g.

Ex.

"

his fault.

/or

ybr (on

more

nothing

with

a

account

gun. me

overwhelmed

in good

depends

nesses. kind-

with

faith. on

you.

deux

bread.

some

I have

haul

(or

etes

deux

has

money.

much

cents

This

hauteur

Vous

He

:

from *).

*ha.ng

d^ argent.

est

of

English

in

suspect/

armed

I have

heaucoup

names

weariness.

was

That

vous

du pain.

J'ai

Ce

He

fusil.

de-pendere

(Lat.

approcher

'

him

I punish

hienfaits.

de

f. For

"

before

transitives

as

rendered

de lassitude.

arm^

ou.

and

proche

abuseTf

"

ison compar-

of

by

connected

play.'

decider,

of) II ^ait

terms

de, especially

without

safaute.

plus

are

and

g.

before

*

jouer

after

jouir,juger, redoubler omitted), 'use' (user 'wear/ without noun), user (fe),and

d^r

se

Often

e.

"

etc. is

son

that

perceive/

Je le punis

qualifier. approcher

verbs

'

b. J'ai

c.

verb

abstract

reflexive

s*apercevoir

a.

interrogative

also

instrument

musical *in.'

(when

persons), changer (followed by an

a

of

English

trailer ,

servir,

s'approcher,

name

for

superlatives

that *

129

NOUNS.

is two

steeple

feet high.

hundred

de

pieds

haut).

grand

de

moi

que

Tou

inches

two

are

taller

than

I.

pouces.

II est ag"

de

Le

de

prix

trots ce

ans.

livre

cinq

estde

He

is three

The

price

years

old. is five dollars.

of this book

dollars. Ma

dollar

un

du

Iljoue 213,

Elle

My

watch

is four

fast

minutes

(slow).

minutes.

quatre

tPai

(retardedde

avance

montre

I have

de trop.

violon

(cf.au

hillard

:

He

plays

dollar

(on,

too as

much.

if

*from')

the

violin.

a).

est

one

la plus

belle

la

fillede

She

is the

finest girl in the

city.

ville.

Qui fut le plus d* Alexandre,

Napd^on

f

grand

de

C"sar

homme, ou

de

Who

was

the

Caesar

greatest or

Napoleon

der, Alexan-

man,

?

130

f. //

me

Vai traits

[Je // g.

II

He

en

prine.

(^s')approchade

la ville

(JI

ville),

a

II

redouhla me

auis

Von

an

piege

de

*

indirect

the

must

'

or

in

his

prince.] city.

clothes. favor.

(her)

his efforts.

the

perceived me.

treason.

the

of

d, is

preposition

forms

It

uses.

the

with

noun

personified)object or

direction,

position,

it corresponds

'

'

to

equivalent

)

laid

had

they

snare

suspectefl his

etc.

prince.

his mind.

redoubled

Generally when

a

the

change

enjoy

guide.

(called him)

changed

(personal or

of cities, towns,

names

has

(denoting

phrase

till,^' at,'

before

He

meaning

its other

whence

adverbial

fo/

approached

I

principal

addition^'^tQ,). '

He

I

que

trahison.

sa

The

a.

"

like

for

'

:

him

tendu.

"

either

du

apergu

at/

I treated

He

Jl.

or

as

efforts.

doutais

212.

him

I

m'avait

me

to/

d^

as

me

I treated

faveur.

sa

serve

shall

We

d^habits.

changer

jouis de

Je

d^ opinion.

change

Je

Je

la

approcha

Ilfaut

b.

de guide,

servira

l*ai traits de prince.

Je

^

[211-213.

SYNTAX.

the

to '

aim,

"

pose^ pur-

English

(i.e.generally

at

Ex.

"

.

a.

Je

donnerai

livre

ce

I

ma

a

shall

to

my

sister.

soeur.

II

book

this

give

a

d

promts de

changer

sa

to

conduite,

(to)his

promised his

change

is inclined

He

it Vivrognerie,

II est enclin

has

He

de

m^re

mother

conduct.

to drunkenness.

b. II ira demain II est

a

Paris

a

Get homme II

sait

Pans.

(a

aspire

oilier

la

la

maison).

au

pouvoir,

douceur

a

la

He

is going

He

is in Paris

This

man

He

knows

A

'

to/

*

'

at/

is often

in/

or

no

used

English

where

preposition

at

all.

requires

Thus

"

a.

how wiOi

other

In

to-morrow.

(at home).

aspires

gentleness

gravitS.

[213.]

to Paris

to power.

to

combine

dignity.

prepositions

descriptive

than

phrae^n

214.]

213,

denoting

form

denoting

ma/

resolved

into

followed

by

a *

a

advise

a.

II

which

a

vient

give

a

in Latin

advice,' renoncer

1.

note

also

II peche

d la ligne.

r"sister ; penser,

in

allowing,

'

harm

if be

; or

demander^ de

do

* =

whose'

indirect

tlie

uses,

certain

d. To

"

object (e.g.

ressemhler

from

"

naturally

nuire

^outirer,emprunter^

object ^chopper

instead

of

a).

Ex.

"

voix,

hiliard

;

etc.

which,

dative

a

r"pondre

something

of

cheval.

au

take

usually

,

enlever, dter, ravir^

h haute

joue

would

adjective,

promettrey

separation

II parle

II

or

verbs

certain

after

to.'

*

demander

Cf. 186,

e.

"

to,' or =

implies

all except

noon

belong

*

a

etre

phrase

object

a

and

the

ingredient,

*

(acheter,arracher, "

indirect

jo/airg, satisfaire;oh"ir,

meaning

In

(with le)

or

purpose c.

"

verb

*

*

conseiller

'pain/

the

noun

a

with

harm,'

instrument,

or

manner

b. After

131

NOUNS.

du

(cf .

:

violon

He

comes

He

speaks

He

fishes

with

He

plays

billiards.

He

has

horseback.

on

in

loud

a

voice.

Une

"

(angles).

211,

//

c). Vafait h

Un

homme

Une

dessein.

h cheveux a

chambre

line machine De

II d. e.

a

aux

mal

Ce livre

est a

Je pense

a

J*oh"irai

II

a

lait.

au

h la

mal

coucher.

h vapeur.

la soupe

b. J*ai

hlancs.

ma

a

promis

man

A

bedroom.

A

steam-engine.

moi,

This

book

I

thinking

son

am

achetif

toothache.

I shall

de changer

pere

has

He

de condmte. J*ai

headache.

the

He

conseils.

purpose. hair.

soup.

dents.

vos

on

white

with

I have

mere.

h

it

A

Milk

tete.

done

belongs

of my

obey

has

to

your

me.

mother.

advice.

his father

promised

to

change

his conduct.

livre d

ce

I

frere.

mon

have

bought

this

book

of

my

brother.

N*arrachez

cet

pas

en/ant

Do

sa

a

tear

not

this child

from

its mother.

mere.

J*ai

emprunt"

mille

francs

a

I have

mon

by or

a

1000

francs

/row

my

friend.

ami.

214-

borrowed

Dans^

defined

numeral)

^in,

en

(i.e.a

noun

denotes

rarely followed

into/

by

noun

location a

defined

etc.

"

Dans,

preceded more noun,

being by

definitely and

which

an

followed

always

article, pronoun, than often

en,

whicb

introduces

is

132

an

adverbial

la

last

the

Lea

demise

hU

en,

the

'In

etc.

Ex.

"

en

est

The

magoMn.

is stored.

wheat

"/i temps

In

de guerre.

time

of

war.

war.

in

live

Fishes

la

dans

vivent

poissons

mer.

Le

In

guerre.

by

expressed

(orau) magasin. (or at) the store.

is in

Dans

is usually

of

form,

means,

Is

II est dans He

manner,

of

phrase

(or month)

year

Les

vaisseaux

The

the

en

sont

in open

are

ships

mer.

pleine sea.

ocean.

rAllemagrie

dans

II demeure

Southern

Germany

Phiver

U

demeure

lives

in

lives

He

mMdionale.

Dans

In

de 1880.

En

the

dans

reuse.

una

situation

He

is in

n

dangeous danger-

a

(But, by ^

printemps

Jionn^te

in

this

1.

inside,

a

Cf.

"

; il

city/ =

and

; le bU

la

a

gone

en

'

in

"

Je pars

"

dans

fait

le

exception,

spring.') il agit

secret^

does

He he

secret,

en

not

like

acts

an

man.

huit

mil

*

en

the

magasin town

'

*

(as

cfans en

and

wherCf

he

is in the

he

'

location,

le magasin

magasin

cent

quinze.

points

directly

In

is in

store/

to

a

general

at

a

la

it

the

store/ la

Dans ;

campagne)

en

*

or

the

condition

or

(i.e.inside

store *

to

situation

'

the or

'

is stored.'

wheat

opposed

to

in

some-

where) the

near '

ville

in

the '

ville 'in town

.

With in the

=

the

*

ville 'in

2.

to

simply

est

out)

Note

'

au

to

reference

il est dans

:

est

distinction.

Tax

With

"

summer;

1815.

in, at

*

store

En

At

moment.

moment.

Note

'

ce

In

homme.

honest

(or en)

en

n'agit pas

act

In

juin.

en

in June.

situation.

Dans

He

in Germany.

4t4;

au

est

Allemagne.

en

(cf.192).

of 1880.

winter

H

(

[214.

SYNTAX.

to

reference '

course

of

; but

time, they

dans are

*

means

in

sometioies

by

=

used

the without

end

much

Ex.

heures.

deux

trajeten

D*aujourd*huien

deux

huit

heures.

(en quinze).

I leave

in two

hours

I haye

crossed

over

A

week

(from now). in two

hours.

(A fortnight)hence.

of,'

215.

Par

or

After

//

a

an

//

//

physical

action.

has

force

ou

has

les scldats.

par

maltrait"

L*"gypte

haign"e

est

les

par

He

du

eaux

difcouverte par

tophe

Cdomb.

216.

With here

Of

time

a

city.

week.

by

that

is

force

or

to

the

remaining

the

soldiers.

the

waters

of

Nile.

discovered

was

Chris-

by

Columbus.

topher

regard

by

watered

America

Chris-

by

maltreated

Egypt

the

L*Am"iquefut

a.

the

fear.

obtained

was

Nil,

notice

verb

skill.

adresse,

Ilfut

the

when

dollars it for

done

has

He

par

motive.

(that way).

way

three

gets

He

or

through

passed

this

She

semaine.

manner

especially

tion, dura-

motion,

Ex.

"

Come

crainte.

cela par

obtenu

of

He

dollars par

de^ to

de,

to

refers

with

instead

(par la).

I'afaitpar a

or

preposition

interchangeably

la ville.

id

trois

a

This

"

it is used,

external

pass^par

EUe

per.'

or,

;

verbs,

passive

Venezpar

time

of

units

expresses

by,

'through,

it will be

prepositions

sufficient to

:

those

alone,

denote

which to

aprhs

time

or

avant

position place,

almost

others

(devan'tj fiors, etc.)to

the

and

to

refers

exclusively

(or condition) alone.

place b.

Ayec

c.

Chez

'among d.

with

the

Entre

A

*

with.* '

house

the

of

house

our

or

to

refers

often

'

*

with

us

;

home

one's

'

or

les Bomains

chez

etc.).

usually

de,

tracers

at

nous

Romans,'

to

refers to

several

denotes

tracers

at

among,

with,

expressed), parmi e.

=

*

(e.g. chez

country

in company

'

means

'through'

objects (or

two

several

is

mutuality

when

objects.

'through'

with

to

implied

without

an

Implied

but

envers

but

resistance,

distinction

This

resistance.

au

is

obsolescent. f. Vers

217.

be

n

omitted

of

before

determine

mountt

physical,

Repetition

repeated

they

or

expresses

much convert

de blessures,

each

; but as

de

the

direction

moral

Prepositions."/?", noun

whose

other

in English.

gloire

et

relation

prepositions "

He

or

relation.

a,

and

in

the

sentence

be

repeated

may

en

must

Ex.

died wounds.

covered

with

glory

and

134

n

[217-219.

SYNTAX.

dtU

la

la

a

la cUmence

a

vie

du

magnaiiimM

He

et

and

vain-

queur.

C^est

II

en

p6ri

les

par

artificesde 11

a

p4ri

ses

ses

ruses

or.

ency clemof the

magnanimity

He

was

ennemis,

de

He

ses

excellent

worker

silver, and

gold.

the

artifice of his

his

of

of his

amis.

strategy

the

hatred

the

and

enemies

in

enemies.

through

perished

de

by

ruined

and

la IdcheU

et par

an

copper,

les

et

la haine

par

ennemis

et en

argent

is

He

travailleur

excellent

cuivre,

a

the

conqueror.

un

en

life to

his

owed

cowardice

friends.

VI.

Exercise

XIII.

ADJE0TIVE8. HISTORY.

[218.

was

not

feu

always

complement

was

freer

much

to

than

now

agree

often

position :

the

noun

took

a

so

and

Adjectives and

gender

bon

Le

Le

sant

Je

suis

Vous

bons,

bon

one

qualifying

bon

(or bonne

the

gender

bon

bonnes

les

et

bonnes,

ites

of

preposition

note

2);

from

the

to

reference

with

they nouns

several

(cf.219

qualified different

Thus,

now.

the

;

the one

noun

Adjectives.

of

fides,

aussi

to

only

nouns,

of

word

agree

it

with

in

number.

est

garQon

last

that

on.]

garqon.

bonnes

Les

it is

that

the

adjective

Agreement

219.

adjectives, like ago

with

the

of

of

centuries

with

adjective

the

required;

two

same

agreed

an

of

construction

made

generally nu

and

now

the

altogether

then

were

The

"

files

100,

good

boy.

The

good

girls.

The

boy

are :

ing accord-

I

am

is good,

also

good.

good.

oije).

(or bonne, :

The

note

or

2).

You

are

good.

and

the

girls

lS5

219,

220.]

Des

bas

de so/e

blanche.

Stockings

Des

bas

de

blancs

White

220.

they

soie

Adjectives treated

are

word

ADJECTIVES.

1. If they before

If

2.

to

equivalent

nouns

qualified.

(and

masculine

then

distinct

If

these

differ,

masc.

noun

its

has

latter

the adjective,when b. Adjectives qualifying

(thesebeing

words

by

or

in gender

agree

last

the

emphasis,

by

separated

and

one

*

ou

or

nouns

of

the

with

number

or,'

is

being

the

nearest

preceding

synonymous), in

placed

gradation,

of the

one

nearest

in

of

form).

the

of

them

with

is placed

one

only

if

ow,

is that

feminine

distinct

logically

(or by

ei

adjective

usually

a

:

gender

the

or

attributes

rules

Their

plural.

Ex.

"

objects,agree

the

repeated

girl.

as

by

connected

in

the

and

following

the

are

number.

boy

good

nouns

denoting

being

all collectively,

and

(whether

to

subject

et)and

The

nouns

qualifying

one

French

in

as

they

qualify,

it in gender

the

are

than

more

according

they

file.

follow

they

by

English

words.

words

with

bonne

et la

predicates) they a. Adjectives

the

the

silk.

white

silk-s tockings.

differently

those

agreeing

bon gargoii

Le

follow

precede

each,

in

qualifying

somewhat

or

precede

.

of

words

to.

referred Examples

:

"

a.

Lep^re

et la m^re

sont

bans.

The

father

and

the

mother

are

good.

J'^tudie ture

Une

la langue

et la litt^ra-

I

franfa/ses.

prudence

(betterthan

and

et

un

Un

c.

courage et

une

p.)

the

study

An

language

French

literature.

astonishing

and

prudence

courage.

Stonnanis. Us

86

de

nourissent

poisson

crua.

de

chair

ou

They

live

(i.e.on

on

flesh

raw

both,

ou

="

or

et).

fish

136

[^26.

SYNTAX.

b.

Un

ou

courage etonnante

On

ne

An

pTvdence

astonishing

or

prudence

courage.

.

sait

encore

pas

homme

un

une

ou

It

c'est

si

femme

une

yet

or

woman

man

if it is

known

is not

a

drowned.

noyee.

Sa

n^est

vie une

travail

qu!un

continuelle

occupation

Le

fer^

est tovie Note

1.

rendered

et

la langue 2.

*

lanffues

Ci-inclua

"

French

The

frangaise

when

et

by by

preceded

definite

the

la copie

trouverez

vous

definite

the

be

may

fran^aist

'

du

*

feu

defunct,

late,'

Ex.

"

Inclosed

invariable,

are

find

you

will

find

inclosed

a

copy

of

the

a

copy

of

the

the

copy

of

the

contract.

trouverez

vous

'

langue

annexed

article ; also

article.

ci-inclus

du

copie

You

will contract.

contrat.

Je

La

or

allemande,

ci-jofnt

contrat.

Vous

fire

the

languages

German

and

*

'inclosed,'

followed

when

Ci'inclua

Les

by

the bandage,

sword,

is all ready.

.

like

occupation.

allemande.

Note

except

The

flamme

Expressions

"

labor,

continual

etc.]

(poetic)

pr^te

either

except

la

le bandeau^

continual

;

[o^qu^un travail^ (gw')une

life is but

His

et

envoie

du

la copie

ci-incluse

I send

inclosed

you

'

contract.

contrat.

la reine

Feu

3.

Note

feue

La

(or

following

An

"

'

(like)

agrees

is applicable

with to

Cette peinture Cette soupe

Elle

a

a

Vair

d'etre

the

Vair

"

(or

Demi

other.

contente

Vair

=

'have

the

noun-subject,

look

aspect,

it

as

according

Ex.

"

This

'half/

excepts

/ compris the are

the

the

with

bonne.

*

others

or

queen.

looks

painting

This

soup

She

looks

and

the

looks

as

cheerful. if it

were

good.

satisfied.

contente^.

'

Before

one

or

late

avoir

Vair gai.

a

'considering,' seen,'

adjective air (masc.)

content

4.

Note

The

retne).

noun

treated

'excepted,'

inclusive

demi as

'bare,'

nu

and

'

inflected

are nu

passe

are

if prepositions.

joined "

participial

'past,' only to

Compare

suppose'

:

a

hyphen

attendu

'supposed,'

following

when

it with

adjectives

their

yu noun.

(63. B),

the

220,

221.]

Uninflectbd

Une

demi-Uvre.

Hu-tHe

et

13?

ADJECTIVES.

Inflected

:

Une

half-pound.

A

Bareheaded

nu-pieds.

les

dames.

Except

Les

the

Des

Considering

6.

Ex.

Adjectives

"

as

used

Que cesjieurssentent

Place The

221.

adverbial

the

bon!

'How

as '

to

belonging la

e.g. un

Some

position,

before

jeune, certain

after

as

their

man.'

vieux sense,

their

:

(may as noun

or

fixed after

1. beau^

follow);

described

to

neige

le cruel

when

is

tyran

be

usage

ordinarily

have

2.

'the '

the

not

red

etc.) a

fixed

:

meiUeur; "

with

emphatic:

(it might

sot;

as

which,

(so far)

viz.

(by

it attributes

rose'

noun,

the

naturally

quality

course,

gros;

(chieflyin

we

noun

a

their

less

or

it attributes

color);

joli; bon,

122,

more

e.g. la blanche

:

noun

of

cruel

before noun

that

white

b. by

which

after its

'the

mined deter-

main

understanding) associate

other

matter

the

after

:

when

quality

no

by

adjectives by either

noun

general

have

a

'a

cruel

a

it is placed

blanche

rose

homme

b.

the

is unemphatic

such

it

to

Thus

adjectives.

or

object denoted

the

in

adjective;

But

tyrant.'

cruel

adjective before or

of the

(itcould

snow

Adjectives.

attributive

noun

smell!

VII.

emphasis

that

invariable.

are

'

flowers

these

sweet

is yet

by

which

(166)

optional,

compliment,

necessity,

white

the

adjective precedes

denoted

it, and

Expected

attendua.

largely

for certain

fixed nsage The

of

place

by

a.

:

object

ladies

The

exceptSea.

predicates

Attributive

op

though

noun,

a.

and

feet.

e'v^ements

Exercise

its

head

events.

eyents.

Note "

Bare

nua.

pieds

half.

a

and

excepted.

les "v"nemenis.

the

et

dames

ladies.

Aftendu

nue

bare

barefoot.

Excepte

livre et dem/'e. A pound

Tete

and

:

some

mauvaiSf

others

pire; in

a

list.

virtue

of

the

main

rule) :

1. ad-

1S8

jectives denoting title, catholiquey

(may precede), nationality, religi from names frangais^ (e.g. proper

color

derived

those

or

or

shape

2. past

etc.); "

"

The

Adjective

before

CcUon,

vertueux

221

to

The

:

Adjective

The

:

tuous vir-

VoiUi

Cato.

nouns

list.

cf. 122,

4.

"

Examples

3.

(aim4, etc.);

participles

adjectives (trompeur^ etc.);

as

used

Le

C221

SITKTAX.

homme

un

There

after:

ventueux.

have

you

a

virtuous

man.

doux

Un

A

parfum.

Une

sweet

A

sweet

A

ful power-

odor.

perfume.

La

douce.

odeur

puissante The

cule.

Une

d'Her-

main

hand

mighty

mmn

puissante.

hand.

of

Hercules.

fameuses

Lea

fr^e

est

beau

know

a

see

(Test is

un

an

II est

Note long

p6rit.

C^est

place.

homme

un

is

He

un

J'ai

gargon.

good

an

ma/heureux. man.

unhappy

Du

cloth. I

I

vieux

It

O'est

best 1.

"

Rule

a.

adjectives being educated

is

friend.

taste

is often

contravened

by

placed

after

preferably

alone

can

une a

decide

in each

English

merchant. I

agi.

It is

servant.

Christian

nouns,

It

chritienne. nation. of euphony

requirements

short case.

anglais.

language.

French

noMon

the

cloth.

fran^aise.

dome^ique

aged

C^est

He

ami.

table.

marchand

an

un

an

old servant.

meilleur

un

the

study

domestique.

Blue

I

ronde.

round

la langue

J'^udie

little brook.

a

bleu.

drap

I know

ruisseau,

table

une

bought

Je connais

girl.

petit

ac?iet4

have

boy.

JUle,

jeune

young

mon

is my

a

Fine

une

a

v(H8

is

drap.

connais

ban

un

brother

My

Je

famous

.

before) perished.

Mon

Je

That

fameuse

place

a

was

(spoken

man

unhappy

of

The

homme

matheureux

De

une

E.

of

pyramids

The

famous

The

d'Egypte,

Le

C^itait

pyramides

or

short

before

221,

222.] 2.

Note

In

"

noun

a

3.

Note

If

"

monosyllabic

Ce tr^8

trop,

homme.

ton

bon.

or

So

fate

Cet homme

very

because

in

the

Un

aweugfe

that

be

can

as

i.e. the

:

the

adjectives

noun.

bon.

filUy

jeune A

very

in

A

Un

blind

Un

:

truly

or

young

Thus

habit

foi.

to

fiUe

une

trbs

girl.

as

in the

noun

de

persons.

literal

a

the

of it.

grief.

and

This

dignee

as

well

latter,

that

noun

a

:

After

A dark

the

Compare

"

trustworthy

are

:

.

than

comparat.

personnes

it attributes

mind

:

black

A

noir,

homme

aveugle.

chemin

etroit.

coat.

A

blind

man.

A

amitU,

Un

close

friendship. virtue,

many

des

tres

precede

characteristic

amour,

Hroite

In

to

man.

used

love.

Une

or

attributes

words

vraiment

jeune.

speaker's

Before

noir chagrin

sont

Une

s/

gar^on

generally

naturally

Un

Ce

boy.

sense,

metaphorical

The

vu.

They

Un

or a

good

address

such

other

follow

always

seen.

[222.] Adjectives

quality

they

st,

This

I have

gargon,

Hence

by

le plus

(or

good

livre que

beau

en/ant!)

it.

to

determined

man.

finest book $1

belongs

adjective bien, fort, plus

signs),

learned

Quel charmant

naturally

is

the

adverbs

Bavant

Le plus

I

confrere

in

used

adjective

noun.

tres,

superlat.

"

their

an

mind,

speaker's

which

quality

precede

usually

Un

the

(mon honore

exclamation its

139

ADJECTIVES.

of

be mentioned

have

a

principle

more

follow

or

meaning here

this

of

chiefly,

precede

difference

or

their

is not

less

ancien

former

brave

honest

sense,

varied

noun.

self-evident,

Among the

:

following

After old

(cf note) (indefinite)

certain

certain

cher

beloved

dernier

last

(cf.note)

brave

.

I

various

sure

expensive

(cf note)

:

just

past

unlike

part

"

according

those

.

divert

in

disturbed

"

:

Before

diff"ent\

narrow

road.

adjectives

they

A

whose may

140

Note.

Even

"

before

placed

by

which

(

poor

or

Two

arranged

of three

Une Uh

de

ces

or

not

:

femmes

pauvres

more

'have

as

such

one

of

the

them

be

may

by

connected have

should

than

more

It

rules.

preceding

one

that

great

English

A

large

(and)

A

fine, courageous

anglais,

belle maison.

belle et courageuse. maison

A

antique

'

;

tin

habit

on

these

et

"

are

be

to

serve ob-

follow

the

; and

that

Ex.

little girl.

grand,

old

general.

beautiful

house.

action.

and

dilapidated

VIII.

Exercise

nouvel

guerrier

house.

delabrSe*

(In

is

precedes.

A

grande

quality

noun

position

g4n4ral

action

a

pity

one

adjectives qualifyixig

to

that

et

it

brave

un

e.g.

be

meanings

to

attribute

pretty

Uhe

^

they

A

grande

et

it

to

of their

one

joliepetite file.

Une

coat

belongs

adjectives rarely

grand

Une

as

according

in

may

women.'

according

if any

noun,

noun

ai/ez piti^

or

only

adjectives

understanding

indigent)

223.

the

after

warrior';

=

of these

some

general

brave

*a

[222,223.

SYNTAX.

habit

*

*

neuf

a

another coat

coat';

fresh

from

un

the

habit

nouveau

tailor/

*a

new-fashioned

224-227.]

141

ADJECTIVES.

Comparison.

224.

The by

rendered

but

as

alone,

me,

n

est

H

aussi

clauses

no

other

226.

moi.

que

{aussi)

si

comme

riche

Ex.

EUe

belle que

"

est plus

is

He

is not

He

is rich

a

a

or

greater

French

plus

A

que

de

plus

The

English

rendered

by

the

so

rich

on

*

plus

I.

as

the

has

content

t

(or less)

more

(motns)

contains on

plus

.

while

proposition

proposition

est

.

.

is rendered

'than'

by

(but

is

her

than

be

to

sister.

than

more

eats

before

de

number

three

three

than

more

eaten

the

est

noire,

plus

.

adjective

is introduced than

more

The

est

lisihle.

bj one

es

diligent,

moins

sauras,

s*"leve,

s*agrandit,

et

plus

plus

on

Vhorizon

The

n"ant,

[227.]

For

sentence,

expletive

use

cf. negations,

of

tie

the

verb.

(motns),especially Ex.

hap-

is, the

one

writing,

the

more

it is.

diligent

higher

perceive

the

of

times Some-

you

the

are,

less

will know.

horizon

s'apergoit

"

the

is in

is.

one

less you

on

et plus

blacker

The

tu

follows

'

head

the

at

contented

legible

tu

(or less)

more

clause.

more

The

elle est

the

.

.

(moins) placed

p/us

pier

V^criture

son

Croesus.

a

is prettier

He

trois

proposition,

concluding

prior

Moins

as

glutton

heureux.

de

by

apples.

correlated

lus

que,

.

.

men.

mang4

[226.]

Plus

.

I.

as

smaller

She

pommes,

Plus

French

particle,

rich

comparison

real

trois hommes.

if the

as

English

The

soeur.

sa

mange

glouton

a

only

when

denoted).

each

si)

comparative

He

"

is

there

whenever

numerals

Crhus,

un

Comparative.

The

que

II

usually

in

moi.

II est riche

I

by

preceded

riche

pas

que

Un

negative

is

as'

...

Ex.

"

n'est

by

(in

aussi

(so)

'As

"

'

'

com

Positive.

we

rise,

widens, our

in the second

the

the

more

our

do

more

we

insignificance.

propositiop

of

a

comparat

142

a

*

Davantage

[228.]

of

[228-230.

SYNTAX.

before

or

sentence,

/", beaucoup,

After

'

is used,

more a

or

peu,

noun on

instead

optionally

it does

which

peut, however,

ne

directly

not

must

ptus

the

of plusy at

end

determine.

always

be

much

more.

used.

Ex.

Cela

me

dwfantage

bien

plait

That

pleases

me

very

That

pleases

me

much

(or bien plus)Cela

me

de Vencre,

content

est

bien davQ/itage

229.

one

case

be)

article alone

fidlble ami II

je

le plus

C^est

1.

definite

no

The

2.

by

expressed

230).

an

[230.]

When

itself, le plus

Compare

"

This

:

'It is here

"t

the

id

b.

the que

best)

*

pays

superlatives

le moins

in Erench

are

of

highest

'

(of

absolute,

mountain

is highest'

fortified

le

'].

in the

and

most

cour-

and world.

faithful

most

.

.

(/e, the

.

beau,

plus

mieux

etc.), A

and

superlative

c*est

the

Cest

for

instead

a

ce

paysage

and

Ceite

montagne

id que

[i.e.*high

fortifi"eIt is here

the

the

(but

la

which

utmost

est

with

Invariable.

such est

with

part

country.'

la montagne in

most

compared

as

adverbs,

the

le plus etc.

noun

mountains

*

of

beautiful

most

qualify

comparison,

Superlative

la ville est

f aith-

active

is in French

(tres,forty bien,

predicate

is the

most

servant.

de

vu

superlative

absolute adverb

my

(que)

qui

fai

que

the

with

is this landscape.'

seen

Superlative

mountain "

C*est

and

a.

Ce

Ex.

"

Unfort (tres)beau

Ex.

"

ce

(as the

friend.

active

expression

I have

The

"

the

dearest

man

is

actif.

article.

finest thing

NoTB

cf.

After

"

and

is tlie most

He

plus

qualify

I have.

my

ageous

monde,

le

serviteur

fiddle et le plus Note

is

He

actif et

du

courageux

mon

is the dearest

faithful

le plus

CPest VJiomms

paper.

but

noun,

is

Ex.

"

He

mon

the

with

he

but

posseBsive

ful friend

fiddle ami.

plus

*

et

cher

plus

or

their

He

poss^de,

ink,

superlatives

article

it.

le plus

et

so

several

before

follow

they

cher

If

with

placed

when

que

mon

est

has

more.

the

with

more

much

"

repeated

when

le plus

est

are

is satisfied

He

du papier.

Superlative.

they

may

il Pest

mats

(orplus)

The

noun

II

(but

plus

davantage).

not

II

beaucoup

plait

plus it is

le plus degree

city is best

haute com-

pared haute ':

cf.

(adv. =;

231-234.]

231.

Adjectives

as

used

used

nouns

by

se

un

croit

some

is

Les

doivent

riches et

fes pauvres

aider

The

les mallieureux.

yiei/fe Note.

le mains pire.

can

do.'

the

say,

and

are

also

n'a

rien

best

thing

aid

the

poor

to

the

agreeable.

dire, le mieux

a

is to

be

useful

the

and

of

cela de

There taire

se

'

is the better

When

adverbs

with

That

is nothing *

the

adjectiyes)

faire

puissiez

est

rose.

woman

pis^ interchangeably

*

que

the

old

and

vous

que

rien de mieux

a

he

thinks

person

should

(instead

used

mieux

C'est le mains

II iCy

on

nouns

neuter

Ex.

"

rich

The

le plus,

and

and

Quand

As

"

Ex.

"

genius.

Prefer

leva.

se

determinant.

always

unfortunate.

Fr"firez l*irtilea I'agreable. La

a

often

then

are

ignorant

an

are

adjectires They

other

Many

g"nie.

English,

things.

or

or

article

in

As

"

persons

definite

the

ignorant

Nouns.

as

designate

to

accompanied

MaifU

143

NUMERALS.

least than

has

one

meilleur you

that.' to

nothing

silent.'

Exercise

IX.

XIV.

inTMEBALS.

HISTORY.

[232.

combine

cents

added

et

vingt

solecism,

by

English

The

sovereigns,

already 234. months

mois

*

like

use

inclusiye)to

of

brevity

expressions

233.

A

of

under

Fractions

of

and

the

form

being

10

March

'

for

a

'

March

day

10th,'

of

of the

quoting

17th

the

since obvious

(90)

is

a

century

Compare

motive.

etc.]

(from

ordinals

month,

after

chapters^

^two'

names

etc.^ has

of been

90.

year

contain. a

the

instead

cardinals

the

language

l*an trois

e.g.

ordinals

of

to

used

generally

expression:

instead

cardinals

of

(optionally)in

noticed

year

'

et was

numerical

into

of

designate

and

they

use

introduced

usage,

language

ancient

complex

The

neuf.

gradually

popular

the

a

of

parts et

In

"

quarter.'

are

Thus:

usually

Six

designated mois

*half

by a

the

naming

year.'

Un

an

number et

trois

144

[235-23a

SYNTAX.

235. '

days

fortnight'

'A '

(as

'

a

is generally

hutt

by

week

by

expressed

jours),because

day

the

Jours

quinze before

'fifteen

first full day

the

is included.

The

236-

will illustrate

:

heures

*

deux

or

^

un

agreeing

with

trois

heures

or

o'clock/

quarter

heure)

minutes '

minutes

les

vers

Us

vers

Observe

also

9

avons

(or

Quelle

heure

Note. '

one

of

is not

quarts

cfeua; heures

heures

trots

But

three.'

(fem.,

et trois

three/

two/

past

sommes,

How

old

twelve One

'

years

in such

rendered

*

moins '

twelve,

midi

the

or

il

one

idioms

(or

of

o'clock,*

towards

following

and,

?

you

is it

(to-day)?

douze

(twelve years

expressions

in French.

The

as

*

an

and

other

indef.

est-ce) '

Nous

13th.'

the

'

mois

Quel

dge

(douze ans halJQ old.'

ans a

*

one,* *

pronoun

du

or

is

J^ai

analogy,

Quel jour

:

sommes-nous,

month

'

by

o'clock.'

est) le treize ^It time (o'clock)is it ?

What are

two

towards

avons-nous

day

^

*

heure)

une

the

What

est-il 9 ^

am

* "

^

nous

9 I

heures

deux

(better vers

aujourd'hui

demi)

to

quart,

et demie

heures

quarter

before

minutes

(or Quel quanti^me)

'

a

minutes

heure

unes

avez-vous

quart

un

midnight.'

minuit also

237.

'

heures

deu^x

two/

past

(or et

et quart

devx

examples

*

and Observe

half un

twelve

two/-

following

the

as

heures

deiix

past

twenty

'

noon

'

moins '

et vingt

douze

two

a

quart)

is expressed

of day

time

that '

one

is

'

one/ on

a

et

good

(112).

X.

Exercise

XV.

PEONOUNS.

[238. the

and

ities

pronouns

17th as

HISTORY.

"

observed

centuries.

the

Various

following:

Thus

now

we

rules had

find

for not

in the

the yet

use

been

classical

and

construction

formulated literature

in the

such

16th

peculiar^

238-240.] The

personal

(e.g.Et

Latin

in the

With

etc.). "

before

the

dats,

(e.g.A

herbe).

personal

qui,

the

and to

reference

things,

indifferently

placed meme

vertu

239.

or

verbs,

"

prix

so

I

je

4tonnant

they

He

difference form,

used

Poiseau

f

with

le

c*est

Meme

"

ce

que

est

by

was

vieillard

beUe^je

to ne

is rich, I did

not

name

fut

"

adjectives le suis

pas

il fe

comme

pas was

as

the

refer

travaiUe

ne

work

II

wont.'

know

it.'

est

C^est

Pronouns.

carefully

Conjunctive

of "

ative interrog-

be

Racine).

it in

with

The

"

-"

is expletive.

verbs

(Review

Pronouns.

agree

could

cede:

where

Malherbe).

effe:

he

not *

pas

Elle 11

Pebsonal

Use

used

is astonishing.'

^That

// in impersonal

240.

a

(e.g.Qui fait

sometimes

Ex.

"

does

le savais

ne

for

indicated

as

"

(it)not.^

am

sot,

was

sot

(e.g.Sais-tu

noun

the

after

put

of

on.]

sentences.

whole

tout

qui its

after

nouns,

represent

a

Sol-

subject-noun

pronoun

prepositions,

272, 276, b

pronouns

faisavt autrefois ' He riche^

or

the

is pretty,

She

Un

before

Though

generally

to

And

f).

after

qui

contrary

Fontaine;

La

plumage:

relative

ne

even

-tot,

Comeille.

The

and

persons, a

faut

ne

placed

-mot,

to made adjective was la suis pas: Comeille).

an

et Je satisfaite,

etes

a

usage

for chasse-t-il la nuit f Mal-

f

nutt

revenant

to

referring

la for

used

(e.g.Idom^^e,

pronoun

by

a

//

tu,

and

m'cUmez: "

represented

freely

me

Voltaire).

:

cela, for

suffixed et

chimere

le soleil ckasse

were

y

not

a

of

d'eux

r"pondez was

clause

and

(yous

gender

la

et me

lui is required

now

A

(e.g.Quittezcette

quel propos

"n

"

instead

used

/aire

pas

imperative,

affirmative

were

leurs pas

sutvez

yerb

second

century

interrogative

an

'

a

(e.g.Faut

idiom

popular

verb,

18th

in the

le bracelet,

in

as

often omitted object-pronoun were lui jeta,for /'/ fe lui jeta : Amyot),

and

subject tirant

still suryiying pas

145

PBONOUNS.

It

has

been

according

as

or

already the

of accent-stress,

they

jonotiye (independent).

100-5.)

personal are

Disjunctive noticed

that,

pronouns

Personal owing have

a

to

a

ent differ-

or oonjunctive(proclitic),

dis*

146

[241.] The

oonjunctive

Ordinarily

a.

the

with

form

the

when

pronoun

ne

from e.g.

:

:

immediate

is in

cf. 242,

it is separated or

is used

pronoun

(forexceptions

verb

b. When

a) : e.g,je

the

on

le dira,

me

parle;

by

only

verb

connection

il

parle4-i/f con-

another

ne

parle

junc

il

pas;

le dit pas.

ne

immediate

In

a.

disjunctiveform

The

[242.]

is in

pronoun

is connected

an

with

moi

predicate

foi;

lui et

(e.g.Qui

a

person '

parle,

son

9 Moi;

parle

Conjunctive

word

by

and

moif

a

He

On

me

voit,

has

do

they

DiteS'le-moi.

ne me,

see

en,

y

af,

ou^

te)

me,

(e.g.^coiUez-

from or

the

(e.g.je

ne

the

by

verb

any A

pense

is understood

verb

:

a.

Disjunctivb

It

lui.

Ce

is he.

sont

It is they.

?

II le fera, lui.

la

EUe

but

:

et

lui sont

have

she

He

will do He

partis.

departed

it. and

(gone).

her.

see

Love

come

on

mats

not

AimeZ'le.

(e.g.c^est mot) ; it '); when speak

(241-242) C^est

come.

he

They

voitpas.

the

when

etc.).

:

Has

?

venu

only

conjunction as toi (instead of

before

except

eux.

Est'il

/

moi

conjunctive pronoun fr^e sont id) ; and when

venu.

verb

a

Compare

est

to

is separated

pronoun

than

word

the

donnez-m'en).

the

other

ici);

imperative,

affirmative

b. When

(e.g.je

preceding

:

with

referring

lui sont

et

dis-moi;

;

a

with

(e.g.elle

etc.

is used

connection

it is in apposition

when

//

[241,242.

SYNTAX.

Tell

Love

Aimez-moi.

him. it to

me.

Tell

Dites-le-moi

.

me.

it to

me.

b.

//

ne

not

h

viendra

pas.

He

come.

la vois,

will

Lui

et

see

her.

Moi and

fr^re

viendront.

his brother

and

I

son

et

lui, he

see

nous

her.

will

He

come.

la voyons.

I

242,

Je

243.] le lui

I

donnerai.

not

will

her

show

On

He

pas.

(it) to

us.

They

en

him

to

speak

I

parlerai,

Eux

shall

seula

seront

it.

about

alone

On

speak

to

them. They

exempts.

exempt.

Lui,

Quivientf

d,

court

They

run

be

will

to her.

and

nous.

(d,eJles).

of

lui

de

parte eux

you.

Je

it to him

shall give

fe la montrera

ne

I

d lui et d, elle.

le donnerat

Je

shall

it to him.

give

//

147

PRONOUNS.

is coming?

Who

He.

NoTB. its

When

"

a

disjunctive form,

je le/eraior

Je

Sometimes, 3d

Vous

Ex.

in

is used

person

pensez

differently.*

though

is in

Im

d

felt

(e.g.courir

(e.g.je

a.

je

the

of

:

hasten

'

le lui donne

the

following

prepositional

After

verbs

special

use

relation by

or etc.),

the

of

(cf.lui

and simple

dire

'tell

'

speak

cases

special

form

I give

is used

dative-form of motion

and

a

few

to

d

by

settled

only

when

direction,

a

the

when

rules

"

').

lui, pas

d

le donne

te,

lui parler

expressing

'),or

to

but

dative

etc.). French

toi,

prepositional

to, as

the

of

he thinks

but

so,

(me,

differ

'

him

form

conjunctiye.

The

"

in the

to him

use

Mo/

is yet

dative-pronoun

elle

'

I give

it to him,'

no

distinction

songer;

accotOumer,

:

:

others

(as penser,

is

it to him

involved).

Hence The

'

think

Relation.

(modified in

to

Ex.

"

there.'

not

to

verb.

of the

You

frequently

belong

value d,

to h6r ; ' but

being

*

was

hasten *

French

prepositional

not

*

principle

the

emphasized

instead

accordant

form,

in

repeated

disjunctiye

the

form

often

most

general

usage)

etc.,

the

; lui appartenir

The

He

the

after

autrement

(Ho'-)

prepositional

; courir

him'

*

it is often

it.'

of emphasis,

lui pense

by

or

conjunctive form d, disjunctive (A moi,

'

hiTTi

do

clauses,

way

Dative

The

the

the

or

by

mats

ainsi,

is expressed

English,

I shall

*

antithetical

alone,

before

appositive,

Lui n*y "tait pas

[243.] d with

an

as

le/erai,moi as

is emphasized,

subject-pronoun

148

SYNTAX.

renoncer,

die

A

e.g. // counU

thinks

(dreams)

He

*

Note

1.

a

2.

form In

b.

:

lui

Je

Je

Je

He

has

recourse

As

of

emphatic

a

*

une

Sa

me.'

{songe)

Notice

/aire

recours,

blend

"

lui)

vous

occur

*

I

is

me,

idea

into

idea

one

:

idiom

also the

attention,

e.g. a

etre

lui

envoie

sends

him

a

her

lui et

He

n

books.

(her) the

I shall

I speak

to

him

them

a

book

I offer

livre.

They

*

').

Je

dit

tell

to

her

elle

*

elle

she

e.g.

; but

'

Ce

is

her

I rely

him

and

re-

used '

(but her.'

on

by

connected

to

to

a

her.'

Dative:

d lui

droit

court

Je pense

On

viendra.

:

:

a

to

a

you.

I think

(d elles).

eux

I

them.

lui

a

est

book

They

I shall

"Ous,

lui

of

fait

d

(d,elle). (her).

songe

livre

He (cfc elle). to him (her).

straight

recourse

Je

to

you

datives

I speak

*

This

(him)

whether

fie a

me

have

him.

qu'elle

vous,

two

when

think This

to him

not

I introduce

elle

a

or

nous,

recours

book.

belongs

lui

se,

of him

offreun

to her,

J^aurai

(her). leur

conjunc-

implied)

only

when

hastens

it to you.

lui parte.

the

me.'

Disjunct.

livres.

les

(even

:

le donnerai,

"Ous

give

Dative

to

occurs

this book

te,

Compare Conjunct.

takes

motion

this book.'

(242, a) a

of

yerb

offer

to

e.g. Je park

:

An

(her)

him

course

of

*

pr"sente

I introduce

matter

a

distinction

object

e.g. Je

:

not

id"e

Ce livre lui appartient.

On

to

strictly

I offer him

'

direct

the or

not

vient

livre

ce ojffre

conjunction

II

Jl pense

me.'

like avoir

phrases

its complement

and

elle (^pas a

a

le lui prifsente d.

some

verb

me

cases

livre

flexively

Je

e.g. //

When

c.

to

of her.' also

Venir when

"

all

J*offrece

Je

hastened

to.*

NoTB

tiye

moi

the

moi

He

*

a

belong

*

a

recours

belong

Here

"

in which

etc.,

//

*

etc.):

[243.

belongs

attention

her

notice

a

(a, note to

elle

1).

him.

(A lui).

(him).

coming.

fortune lui phre.

He

(her)fortune father.

venait

(she) from

de got

his

son

his

(her)

II

vint came

her).

droit

a

lui

straight

(d elle). He him to (to

243,

Jl

244.] donne

me

He

V argent.

de

me

gives

149

PRONOUNS.

d

money.

toi). (not

me

H

He

m'ob4iU,

II

me.

obeys

d

ob4it

Je

I shall

la prisenteraL

"Ous

introduce 11 le lui

her

a

He

recommand^.

recommended

him

(her).

him

I

le lui prhentai,

him

leur

Je

II

a

nous

for

has

to

duced intro-

II

I

livre.

Ce

with

liv7'e

when en

use

la

belongs b. The

The

adverb.

lui

arise,

especially

de

things),being etc.) and jr (=

en

more

and

of

plurals Ex.

VoUd,

Qit.take word,

ai trois

above

rules

the

of

particles

follows

as

and

/

:

sons per-

plants. e.g. J'ai

;

book,

the

for

used

by

replaced have

especially

often,

for animals

also

^1

appartient

to her.

remembered

preferably

regularly

difljimctiyes with

de

"

are

are

sente pre-

not

and

are

rules

a

the

leaf

it.'

personified

would

your

feuille y

to

(=

they

relations

le livre,

some

an

be

will

be

one

(pas

eux

book

are

by

duced intro-

He

to her.

it must

supplanted

He

him.

to

elle.

applying

persons

conjonctiyes lui and leur (or personified things), often

other

en

things, by

3d

the

of

In

"

pronouns,

personal

to

(101),or

etc.

/,

you.

it lui.

offerta

This

elle).

The

a.

(or

en,

cases

referring

and/

In

of

the

of

indirect

the

that

Use

to

us

a

sera

I shall

d, vous.

myself

pr4senta

He

"0U8.

recommended

se

to

you,

to them

The

the

and

d

recommand4

this book.

244-

et

himself

them

present

moi

prisenterai

her.

to

offriraice

shall

me

you).

(pas

money

gives

to

introduce

to you.

has

Je

Je

He

me

obeys

i moi

V argent

de

II donne

'How

of

I rely

many

an

can

a

d

rarely

lui

etc.).

it.'

voire

Combien

brothers

have

Where

sense,

prenez-en

J^ai

other

be used

y may

indeterminate

them).'

only

refer

in

replaced

des plumes,

on

or

also

'There

persons

to are

ambiguity for persons, avoid pens,

je my fie I de frh^esf ^

parole, avez-vom

you?

I have

by

relations no

or

to

three.'

repetition take

have J^en

150

[244.

SYNTAX.

The

c.

though

for

disjimctiyeswith to

allowed

(or

persons by

relations

the

book

things), or \_soiis

adverb

derribre,

lui by

noun

to,

referred le livre

mets

by

or

has

vos

Tai

I

and

There

soins.

(la')dessous by

a

is the

or

tion repeti-

device:

other

There

e.g.

table, put

your

The

Veau.

give

them

them

give

leur The

water.

eosamiyiez-

the documents,

are

your

attention.

sont

plantes

donnez-/

(or

attention

There

letter,

his

documents,

.

are

girls

r^ponds,

^^fy

it.

answer

les) Les

files ont soif^ donnez-leur

lettre^

received

les

votre

Things:

to

sa

I

Voildf

the

are

them

give

thirsty,

on], or

have

I

care.

de

so

regu

and

enfants^ donnez-leur

children,

Les

by

Referring

him.

Vofld, les

lui

other

:

a. a.

je lui r^onds.

written,

answer

'

in

replaced

some

Idr-dessus

Persons:

to

4crit, et

He

sur

only

it.'

on

Refersing

a

being

d,,

and

used

preferably

and

Compare

Jl

are

de

than

prepositions

noun,

any

personified

some

Voild, la tabhy

the

to

refer

(/a')dessus; apr^s of

other

s^ches,

(or donnez-f)

Veau.

de

dry, give

are

plants

donnez-

them

(also,arrosez4es).

water

b.

Cet

homme

parlez

do

not

II parle

pense

his

sa a

elle

besoin

horse

This

pas. do

worthless,

n*en

rien,

not

is

speak

of

he

always

II

de

parle

sa

et

il y

maison,

toujours.

pense

of his house,

thinking

and

He he

speaks is always

of it.

of her. les

d'eux.

go, I need

il/

speaks

and

vaut

it.

(rarelyet

mother,

ne

cheval

parlez

nothing,

toujours). He

oiler

Ce

This

et il pense

m^re,

thinks Laissez

lui.

ne

of him.

speak de

rien^

for

good

toujours

of

de

pas

is

man

vaut

ne

garqons^fai Let

them.

the

boys

Laissez Leave them.

les livres, the

j^en

books,

ai besoin.

I

need

244-247.] // aime

les

loves

He

airnA

children

children),and by

et U en

enfants,

(or il est

aim4

161

PRONOUNS.

II

est

les

aime

d'eux).

achate

(or

pictures,

the

he

is loved

son

monde,

tableaux,

he

en

loves

He

toujours. and

U

et

buys

always

(lit of them).

some

them.

Plus

on

connatt on

plus

better

know

we

better

we

to treat

is his

I rely

and

word,

fie.

je m'/

et

parole,

on

it.

the

people,

sa

It

The

entend.

s^y

C'est

how

understand them.

c.

H

tomba^

etje tombai

fell, and

He

lui.

sous

I

fell

La

table tomba,

The

sous.

under

him. mon

lui que

je

suis

friend,

my

him

"est

et

ami,

It is

venu.

245.

Je

sign"e)

'I, the

person,

content

put

soussign^{e) (e). Tu

247.

in

.

.

plural, ,

vous

addressing

also often,

prose,

The

the .

the

especially

in addressing

for

used

nous

(toi) and by

addressed

used

in

in

old-style

je Vai

penknife,

this

penknife

it.

cut

of the

use

ce

avec

personal Je

expression

:

pronouns

(sous

soussigni

undersigned.'

of themselves.

speaking

Nous

moi

is often

Nous

the

about

for

is used

...

246.

one

remarks

a

it is with

and

I have

Further

have

I

coupL

come.

I

fell, and

table

canif, et "est (avec lui) que

un

canif

it is with

and

I have

J'ai

avec

des-

tombai

it.

fell under

C^est

etje

verb but

modifying

ordonntf

"

A

in French,

by the

by

after

et

*

or '

you

and

when

in the

ordonnons

an

in

or

near

in

bj

and

vous

words

friend

Protestants

Almighty.

as

stranger

as

intimate

an

official documents,

is then,

avons

"Ous.

in

je

.

authors

singular. .

.

Nous

sommes

English.

is Tu

relation; or

Ex.

"

acquaintance

poetry

to

referring

is and

exalted

15^ Tu

[248.] i.e. to call

a

the

the

always as

number

its implied

bonne;

260.

The

The

a.

Persons 3d

and

Note.

A

"

^

Are

his

you

If, however, a

certain

or

thing,

b. an

The

(is good)

II viendra^

.'

sHl

sa

of the

they

:

agree

(la JiUe, les

as

m^re

his

a

=

il Pest

la

Je

that

suis

person)

connoting person

le

rn^re 9 Je

English

to

'

le dit

f

to

mother).'

aussi ^

^tre

definite

a

naming

the

of

after

as

e.g. Etes-vous

:

use

mother,

to rather

equivalent

me

(or

determinate

is the

adjectives(or nouns (like rendre grdces

bonne,

est

bon

observed

predicates

=

(litit

am

depends

He

'so'

note

:

or

above),

sentences

etc.),and he

also

if he

tells

She

is good,

will

come,

so.'

c.

and, are

it,' represents

e.g. Elle

than

/e,^ often

verb-phrases

participles,

me

*

I

be

which

French

to

Etes-vous

le is used

mother?

invariable

expletive

:

a

you

plural

use

le gargon

is referred

condition

thou/

f

her (lit,

am

noun

invariable

the

'Are

suis

I the

or

quality

Voyez-vovs

e.g.

the

only

with

conjunctiye :

the

ites

For

should

nouns),

peculiar

nouns

mother?

Vous

represent

{la^les) vols

la, lessis

definite

represent

e.g.

to

good.'

can

construction

object-forms le,

Ex.

"

following

as

'

of its modifiers

"

the

in

be

to

(ilj elle, etc.).

:

Oui, je le

arbres) f

are

English

old

or'

contempt,

contempt.

verb

gender.

forms

number

the or

gender

You

^

person

declinable

gender

the

the

(or adjectives used

nouns

in

3d

to

equivalent

and

bonnes)

superioritj,

in familiarity

as

well

or

of the

pronouns

express

requires

number

bons

"

tutoyer

verb

thou, whether

person

to

used

sometimes

Vous

[249.] But

is

Observe

anger.

on

[24^260.

StTNTAX.

"/f, /

to

owing often

and

alter "have

are

to

be

unclear): (149) 'go a

grudge

to

their

be

in

rendered

frequent

expletive

left untranslated e.g.

off

en

';

*have

against';

*

etre

ways

use

to

be

/ etre

at

some'; a

point/

being

'comprehend';

s*/ *be

to

according two

connect

(the reference

avoir e/i

various

Jier

also

il y

va

context,

thoughts, at

'depend

reduced

the

times on

(to)'; en

they

dimmed it';

s'en

vouloir

de *it concerns';

a

etc.

2500

163

^ROl^OUNS.

Compare

(le,la, Us) Connaissez^ous

Do

JUle f

know

you

I know

girl ?

Je

(le invar., en) : Est-elle bonne i Elle Pest {V for Is she

le).

She

good?

is.

her.

A

la

EteS'VOus f

peuple

la suis. of this

queen

I

?

de

reine

Je

the

you

ce

Etes-vous

Are

suisf

ple peo-

Yes,

am.

Are I

Oui,

f

reine

a

you

implied

qualities

queen? have

(i.e.I

am

le

je

by

the

the

word

qv"en),

Sont-ce

Are

8ont.

books

vous

que

ne

I

pas,

ces)

you

The

these)

books,

U

know

trouv^

and

have

him.

I

child

pen,

although do

to

me

ask

so.

"

have

for books,

me

asked

The

donnL

ai

to

some

given

He

savoir.

fort

je

que

is stronger

le suis.

ne

I

than

am.

news,

femme

n

commie

found

kind seen

expressed, not.

en

them.

He

As

I

des livres,

demand^

has

II est plus

nouvel-

he

a

whether

man wo-

desired.

above,

the

the

trouv4

a

le

(referring to femme) of the

or

(his,

des

une

disirait.

used

the

shall have

you me

French

has

faiteS'les-mxyi

Note.

not

I

pas,

him.

aurez

vous

la

do

you

child

and

to

them

When

a

ask

the

you

les

for

me

let

not

give

quoique

le demandiez

ne

(ses, V enfant m^a je les lui ai et je lui

et

asked

les,

pen,

la plume,

donne

vous

Yes,

sick?

(so).

are

vous

the

demand^

m'a

donnas.

Qaand

Je

they

ils le

it.

livres,

given

Are

they quoi"

Oui,

mcUadesf

sont

are.

do

you

for

L'enfant

Sont-Us

la demandiez

me

give

although me

they

ce

your

la plume,

donne

vous

those

Yes,

?

Oui,

livres f

Id, vos

lea

Je

n

cette

/a connais. this

:

:

(referringto

the

clause)d4sirait.

He

a woman,

objective English

femme

une

form

as

of

equivalents

he the

preceding

('it/

found

has

desired 3d

it

comme

(todo).

person 'so,'

is

etc.)

in are

164

[261.] //

impersonal

as

impersonal

with

logical

subject

'There

ball).' 262.

from

C^est Vhomme

qui

le

something

already

me

pent

aura

quHl '

hal

un

fait,

// 4t'

"

It

is good

bon

est

d^^tudier

*It

he

is the

is

'It man

be

bon.

of

se

taire.

able

to

be

C'est

bon

had

in

or

// est

to

our

here.

II

or

a

when

not), study.'

C^est

can

ce

refer

understood

is

'that

good,'

viz.

mind].

:

taire,

se

sait

knows

how

c'est

be

to

bon.

He

silent, that

bien

de

d^un

Clever

bon ses

belongs

to

up

to speak

p^re

de

his

good

bien

father

children

is

is not

already

une

(viz.some-

war

to).

referred

It

affaireimportance. important

an

n'est

business.

well.

enfants. a

but

cent,

ce

It is magnifi-

la guerre.

pas

C est

mats

magnifquey

thing

It is of importance

important)

bring

It will

spend

d' importance

parler. =

to

refer

to

are

:

C'est

passer

ici.

pleasant

holidays

(

it'

speaks.'

ce

de

vacanes

// est

a

is good. agr4able

les

will be

good

Only

"

silent. sera

is

*It

Hhat,

who

who

spoken

be

to

idAe

ce only subject^jlause,though a noun (modified or predicate

or

c'est

savoir

une

There

then

may

il :

de

the

vienne

ce

and

Both

Hre.

Compare

// est bon

allow

vient

speaks']. subject(-clause),expressed

preceding

[e.g.EUe

//

6ire, with

is

it'),to

there,

se

pation of antici-

way

252.

parle

*It

parle

b. By

.

by

it

[e.g.//

pronoun

II y

WITH

ce

subject

separated

a

cf

II

in English,

As

a.

"

(e.g.H

verb

idea.'

impersonally

used

following

to

the

come.'

Hre

^

expletive

an

may

// OR

lui qui

the

me

With

c.

"

both

he

that

:

"

follow

to

to

occurs

possible

subject occurs (il tonne etc.).

verbs

in English

(as

or

[251,252.

SYNTAX.

(Test

It

ces

to

father

well.

bon

mon

p^re

enfants. who

children.

has

qui

a

It is my

educated

4lev4 good

these

252,

268.]

// est d iU"irer is

It

166

PRONOUNS.

ffest

vienne.

qu'il

desirable

he

that

It is a

// est Apropos cette

It is

commission.

that

proper

this

is

if est tard.

eight

de

for

time

was

departing.

de

1.

NoTB

Jut-ce,81

Usage

"

will

c'est

trop

ce

being

NoTB

more

2.

popular

used

c^est

usage

in

even

; and

Veau.

et

qui

viennent

It is ten

o'clock

just struck.

"t"f

"t"f

c'eut

fut-ce,

sera-ce,

"est vrai

and

vrai

Otait

a

freely

occurs

literary

(heureux, triste, dormant,

emotion

heures

has

// est

both

o'cl.)

(the

occur

emphatic).

In

"

be

should

Parenthetically

n'est.

late.

is too

(=8

c*a

o'clock;

eight

sonner.

il est hesoin ;

requires

is

It

C^est dix

It

partir.

heureSy

tard.

that

le del

that

errand.

huit

that

1/ 4tait temps

U

com'

cette

It is she

this

est

is

it

o'clock,

II

late.

latter

fera

errand.

/fest huit heuresy It

distinction.

great

do

to have

burden

heavy

mission.

dp

should

she

mirite.

grand

C^est elle qui

fasse

qu'elle

un

a

{que)

fardeau

pesant

d^ avoir

come.

should

un

before

e.g. C*e8t bien triste de

la

que

adjectiyes, where

is used

c^est

style

etc.):

craindre

before

Californie

words

ne

voir

devint

ne

of que

pays

chinois.

263. as

The

Reflexives

accusative

rarely

things

or

(elle)eux

se

n

se

On

in

spoken

(eUes),with

for it when n

dative,

and except

used

se

the of or.

other

any

rarement

in

or

and

m^me,

strikes

He

promises

One

Soi

usually

pense

Le

est odieux

d soi. de soi.

Every

Ex.

"

himself. it to himself.

should

Vice

one

lui

tuted substi-

rarely

speak

himself.

Chacun

is

to persons

way,

general

being

intended.

"

reference

or

He

reflexively

number.

with

indefinite

an

without

de

Se is used

"

gender

objects are

parler

soi.

vice

soi.

singular

frappe. (ace.) (dat.)lepromet. doit

and

thinks

is odious

of himself.

in itself.

of

156

SYNTAX.

Uh

bienfait parte en

penae

font

ne

ne

memes

chief

for

rules

the

256.

The

the

b. In

the

or

all

part

reflect

nor

pure

themselves.

Pronouns.

The

"

given

already

where

under

rule

Est-ce

the

the

most

(Jlparle)

verb

introduced

unless

dit-U,

words

by

est-ce

f

qu^il parU like

the

of

is for

:

interjected phrases

by

in

; i.e. it precedes

cases

or

not

neither

subject-prononn

sentences,

e.g. Farle-t-ilf

que:

do

below.

in English

interrogative

In

money.

conjunctive pronouns,

been

re-

is referred.

of

following

in the

except a.

as

have

given

position

same

of the

learner are

are

Conjunctive

the

French,

details

Farther

has

igipure

position

the

to which

part

of

to

Things

elles-

own

themselves.

about

ni impures,

Position

it is peculiar 102,

en

sant

its

it.

with

brothers

Your

de

brings

brother

My

(-m"me").

ni pures

264.

lui.

sur

point

eux

reflexionssur chases

kindness

ward

de V argent

a

fr^res

Les

A

ricom-

so/.

Mbnfr^e Tes

sa

[253-256.

:

quoted

like,

the

and

"

e.g.

Je

if

preceded

viendrai/^

dit-il, After

c.

by

d. More

by

se

less

or

verb

la demander en

for him

speak

the

one

(not Je

la

(not

proffter II lui faut

compare

to to

sans

introduced

not

speak

him.'

on v.

il

which

en ^

parler

');

but

must

d.).

B

He

(cf.416,

phrases

pourrai-je

fut-il entr4.

be

nor

est

il

speak

favJt lui papier

Hence

e.g.

"a/n

en ^

Qit. It '

It

s.

any

Je viens

favorable^

faut '

must

En

before

placed

it depends.

L' occasion

fauij

b) :

^tre utile.

vous

not

is introduced

sentence

A peine

pareil.

object-pronoun than

the

when

adverbial

Peut-etre

The

266.

savair

or

regardait'il

Va-t-il essayS,

other

optionally

adverbs

certain

/lussi

desire

subjunctive of

e.g. Puisse-t-il venir.

:

que

immediate

an

U

p.).

faut And

is necessary

is necessary

to

256-258.] 1.

Note

Usually

"

laisser^

(esp'lyfaire^ *"

ferai

I have

him

the

for

"'send

entendre^

him

make

(her) to

pronoun,

him.'

a

If it is

them.'

follows:

the

second

e.g. Je

an

aflirmative

Faitea-le is

verb

le vois

Je

:

pronoun

it is transitive

aentir):

voir^

two

Je fes lui ai laiss^ voir

course,

when

by

ouXr,

come.'

see

of

Only

is preceded

verb

him

I shall

allowed

imperative,

each

*

venir

first of

object-pronounsprecede the an infinitive) (the second when

verbs

successive

le

157

PRONOUNS.

a

venir

reflexive, *

lever

se

I

see

rise.'

Note

2.

Forms

"

in the

common

verj

likeje earlier

/e viens demander

(ioBtead of

le

je viens

rf.)are

language.

Exercise

XI.

POSSESSIVES.

(Review Possessives

The

257.

106.)

carefully

in gender

agree

and

number

with

the

object possessed. H

et sa^JUle, son'^fils fitset le slen^ maJiUe

He

aime

Mon

et

My

la sienne. L'arbre

a

Note.

That no

article

where

Fermez

la bouche,

268.

Use

Je n

verb, me

s^est

VMat toum6

feuillea.

ses

the

possessive

etc.)has

replaced

especially

suis

can

coupi

by

for an

in speaking

grandeurs

la tite,

indirect

leur

a

The

(hers).

by

Elle

a

perdu

the

la metnolre}

"

The

possessive

object-pronoimput of the

cut

has

body.

"

adjec

before

Ex.

finger.

my

broken

splendor turned

definite

182-4.

:

of parts

He

his

replaced

(as in

(hers), my

lost its leaves.

has

etc.

son

his

and

be

noticed

I have

le doigt.

ccLssi le bras. des

tree

arise

been

already

lui etc.

The

his daughter.

and

and

adjective may

misunderstanding

of

is often the

son

son

daughter

perdu

"

loves his

his of the

their

arm.

grand

head.

things

168

[259-261.

SYNTAX.

269.

Use

of

is ordinarily

preceding

then

leur

son^

denoting

before

(as it

son^leur.

a

the

direct

a

with

il

on

faut

en

When we

follow

J^aime

a

country,

en

la

This

land

I like this flower,

is very

odor

its

(leur)!

Do

good.

sont

you

Its

city?

its soil.

of

cette

promenades

ables.

I admire

is magnificent,

rappelez-vous

Ses

(their)

used).

fertility

the

tr^s bonne,

definite

the

est

mire

its customs.

est

is

En

magnifque, fadfertilityde son sol.

terre

cettefleur (cesjleurs), Vous

Vodeur

a

of

:

Cette

pays^

V usage.

in

are

must

un

suivre

we

has

son

dans

est

noun

a

being.

a

were

en:

Qitand

to

noun

if 'thereof

Compare

larly object (lessregu-

rarely,

its

and

in English

would

or,

4ts, their'

=

reference

thing

verb,

'

f/i 'thereof

"

subject of ^tre)with

a

clause

placed

article

for

used

also with

for

en

admir-

that

remember

are

walks

public

?

vUle

admirable.

Charles- Quint passa

be

son

nitres

ann^es

moines,

la

the monks,

but

their

After

after

de

chacun

261.

a

preposition. son

The

article:

different

229)."

(not subj.

ses

asp4-

^e)

of

me

life is hard,

My

blessent.

its bitterness

V

et

and

me.

wounds

embracing

referring though "

Ex.

to

leur is

a

word

more

lis gagnhrent

in

the

common

plural, a

with

chacun

leur

son

leiir may

and

direct

object lis

place.

and

parlerent

mcdheur.

possessive

202)

before

object, and Ex,

rude,

of life.

mode

indifferently,

used

est

among

without

ckacun

vie

ritSs

em-

Charles

vie.

his last years

passed

260.

en

sans

Ma

les

parmi

mais

brasser

der-

ses

adjectives are each

always

noun

repeated or

before

(likethe

adjective

denoting

superlatives

definite a

(cf

261-265.]

Taime

169

PRONOUNS.

mon

et ma

p^re

love

I

mdre,

father

my

(my)

and

mother.

Mas

it bons

chers

262.

Mon

(maf

before

Out,

mon

names

But

etc. a

le mien

Oui^

words

monsieur

il est d, moi

is

used

instead.

A

is this

'mine/ Ex.

"

to

Son

take

f

vous

Yes,

?

me/

livre et

est-il d,

^

is it yours

book,

not

'thine/

belongs

*

livre

ce

est

qui

do

mcUade),

for

meaning

mine.'

Whose

defined, est

used

especially

(jnes en/ants).

pere

farther

are

address,

(^monsieur), madame

mine/

commonly

and '

'

mon

Madame

sorti.

etc.

like

are

book

'His

est

tien,

phrases

toi, etc.

a

mof,

le

mien^ in

Bonjour,

unless

in

used

e.g.

(ma-d.), which,

parents.

good

commonly

:

the

also

(e.g.Monsieur

article

Le

263.

French

in

relatives

Hence

general.

definite

near

of

(ma-(/.),mademoiselle

the

is

mes)

dear

My

parents.

it is

mine.' Note

1.

in French Note

2.

;

use

(e.g.in

livre est

familiar

mes

are

etc.

a

friend

(or

amis

but

mien: style

'

of mine

Un

in

used

usually

a

est

ami

mien

has

literal rendering

no

2).

cf. note

exceptionally

jocose

or

*

phrase

de

un

Mien

"

(e.g. Ce

article

English

The

"

:

predicate

moi)

usually

without

or

as

an

un

de

mes

the

attribute cf

amis,

.

1).

note

Demonstratives.

(Review

used

adjective form

The

264-

before

to 107.

a

Ce gargon

n^est

de

de

cetfe

The

something

used:

"

is (cette^ ces)

ce

the

or

-Id, may

be

This

boy

is not

-ci

diligent.

pas

Je neparlepas

266-

which

107.) one

generally

affixed, according

Ex.

"

mats

to

noun,

carefully

ce

form

pronominal

With

a

by

what

relative

ce,

or or

s

boy,

but

girl.

referring

follows

pronoun

of thi

speak

of that

JUle-Iit.

explained a.

I do not

gar^n-ct,

diligent.

the

impersonally already

stated,

conjunction

to

is que

160

[265,266.

SYNTAX.

(oe qui,

*tliat

que

which';

ce

tenses,

unless

'the

que

U be

ce

dont

b.

With

'what/

which/ fact

that'). (252). required "

'that

or

of

about

^tre in its various

Ex.

"

a

Ce qvi

That

est beau.

est vrai

is

is true

(what)

which

beautiful.

VoUd

Ce

ce

qui

C^itait

Cela

la

bien

kions

What

dites est vrai.

vous

que

dont

ce

ce

That

vous

que

thing

very

about

agreed.

from

comes

too

trop.

is true.

were

we

which

de

travaillez

the

was

me.

astonishes

say

you

That

nous

convenus.

vient

is what

That

m^konne.

working

your

much.

b

C^est

Etc.,

Note.

About

"

[266.]

no

an

for

expletive

(Gallicism,for Paris

C^est

une

Oe

the

^tre ;

premiere arque qui de

is

there

when

after

^tre

by

subject (then preceded Ex. (cf.360). "

is

Paris

a

beautiful

city.

less emphatic

ville),

chose

charmante

b. When

La

Mre

with

used

logical

Paris

belle

une

etc., for c^est, etc., cf. 300.

sent,

A

woman

is

a

thing.

charming

femme.

qi/une

follows

est

262.

:

the

is placed

the

ce

business.

important

an

under

often

viz.

belle ville que

une

ex.

.

of

French

emphasis

que)

cf

use

in English,

When

C*est

the

is in

Ce

pronoun a.

It is

affaireimportante.

une

"est

or

remplir

simply

qualiU la

d^un

ses

to

repeat

mon-

devoirs.

and

precedes a

preceding

subject

subject.

first quality

The

the "

of

a

Ex.

monarch

is firmness.

fermetL

d Vhomme

importe

complement

predicate

c'est

What

is of consequence

is to fulfil his duties.

to

man

266-269.] Ce

Vafflige^c^est

qui lui

Le

en

Vargent,

de

c'est

Note.

In

"

this king

followed

pouvoir me

by

is used

ce

dire, venire

etre,

doit etre

Ce

semble,

the

Un

e.g.

252.

expletive

que

homme

singulier

A

*

ce

que

is used

a.

of

roi

even

singular

'

Exceptionally,

[267.]

ce

!

:

omitted

being

him.

with

under

expressions

elliptical

(etc.)is

c^est

ex.

is your

is money.

Time cf.

Mm

grieves

angry

Etc.,

man,

What

vous

que

voulez,

temps,

when

161

PBONOUNS.

lui.

with

and

(in

sembler a

after

devoir

me

lui.

etre

or

semble),

preposition.

bien

Ce pourrait

ce

Sur

G*est lui,

Ex.

"

je

ce,

suis

voire

serviteur.

[268.] Ceci

and

a

question,

Ceci

est

the

they

v(ms;

ne

Ce/a

m*est

me

That

does

impossible.

That

is impossible

to

Who

has

?

Est-ce

Ih votre vos

f

Are

livres 9

ceuxj (celle^

dependent

the

Is that

?

opinion

Ce/ui

269.

"

is

that

you;

In Ex.

Id,.

-ce

plait pas.

dit cela

ci

ci and

-ce

something

idea.

or

sentence

for

is

to

reference

for

me.

a

Sont-ce

a

into

This

est

cela

to

or

divided

are

with

used

speaker,

moi.

Ce/a

is

Mre^

with

pour

pour

Qui

by

to

pointed

(or fa) are

cefa

immediately

following

your

these

that

books

?

(often

one^

^he')

=

determined clause

relative

(especiallya possessive)phrase.

me.

?

opinion

your

necessarily

(a)

me.

please

said

celles)^that

pronoun,

not

by

(b)

or

an

tional preposi-

Ex.

"

a

Celui qui

Ceux

Ce/h

est content

qui

vivront

dont

nous

est heureux.

la

is content

who

Those

verront.

pleurons

He

She

live

who

shall

see.

we

mourn.

death

whose

is happy.

mort,

H

nHy sHre

hommes

a

pas

que

de

celle doivent

v4rit4 que

tous

mourir.

plus les

There than

is

no

that

truth all

men

more

must

certain die.

162

SYNTAX.

Monfls

celui de

et

de

file et cells

ma

La

de

robe

My

frh'e^

mon

et

de

cells

The

Je

scaur.

are

*

1.

one,

2.

e.g.

3.

velvet

and

your

e.g.

.*

but

costs

Celui-ci, qui

a

est

Sometimes

that

of

happy. in value

coute

de

peut

could

be

celui-ci, celui-la

chose,

M.

a

(and into

changed

donnas

ceux

que

est

excellent

a

not

elegantly), clause

relative

:

Cette histoire, ainsi que

A.

h lire.

bonne

celui

less frequently

though

that

meilleurs

desire,

one

only

trifle, is excellent.'

expressions

morales,

"

have

etc.,

be

may

omitted.

Ces

Ex.

"

sentiments

(ceux) d'un bon p^re.

Cslui'Ci

270.

being

used:

cl) or

as

the

and

letters

your

is parenthetic

clause

relative

(270)

livres sont

Note

I

cslui

Celui is also used,

"

celles purement

sont

the

celui

adjective

Ces

are

being

which

Note

before

If

"

for

used

This

d^sir^

sevl

heureux.

Note

brother's.

my

di-ess

my

sister's.

iCai qv!un d'etre

and

satin

There

lettres et csliss pour

vos

votre

brother's,

my

and

one.

velours,

VoUd,

son

daughter

monfr^re.

satin

[269, 270.

more

(269. 1).

objects as

to

back

-,

to

antecedent

distinct

or (celui-ldb) 'the (celui-ci),

remote

latter'

^the

follow

topointout

a.

"

a

refer

former'

pronouns,

{celui-

near

things

two

to

(celui-ld,) ; "

does

which

relative

independent

the

are

cslui-ld.

and

b.

as

immediately

not

Ex.

"

a

Ce

sont

deux

tableaux;

par

Bapha^l^

est

cslul'Ci

est

cslui-la VouleZ'Vous

Le

beaux

Those

; this

Murillo.

par

csux-ci

ou

Will

is by

one

(one is) by

that

csux-

beautiful

two

are

Eaphael,

Murillo.

have

these

is sleep

after

you

paintings

those

or

?

IHf est

sommeil travail

;

celui

doux -ci

forces, celui -Id

le

apr^s ^puise

Sweet

latter

nos

les ripare,

the

exhausts

former

our

repairs

labor

strength, it.

b

Celui'ld content.

est

heureux

qui

est

He

is happy

who

; the

is content.

270-272.] Celui

[But

163

PRONOUNS.

est

qui

heureux:

cordent

He

est

is

is content

who

happy.]

cf. 269. Exercise

XII.

Interrogatives.

(Review 27 1

The

adjective quel (which may be lequel are, ^tre) and the pronoun

.

by

noun

in

used

Lequel

one

(like Engl.

or

ne

A

heure

quelle

Que/

quels

est

de

a

?

At

hour

what

Ex.

"

have?

do you

Let

de progr^s.

us

?

pleases

paintings

?

find

who

out

has

pupils

?

come

you

opinion

these most

you

devosil^ves

shall

is your

Whichof

vous

f

le plus

to.

(what) book

What

tableaux

to

question

Idonotknowwhichbookshehas.

a.

f

lequel

fait

il

questions.

the

objects referred Which

livres

avis

ces

Examinons

several

of

limits

terr in-

English

the

as

its

from

separated

indirect

and

') always

f

le mieux

plaXt

?

viendrez-vous

votre

Lequel

direct

which

avez-vous

sais

both

^

ones

certain

Quel livre

Je

108.)

the

made

your

of

greatest

progress.

Laquelle

de

avez-vous

Ouquel

de

ces

Which

parlez-

garqons

9 de la

vov^

Note.

"

tableau

272. reference

pr4f4rence

Quel also I

*

What

beautiful

Qui is used to

?

corresponds a

persons,

in both as

Which

don-

fleurs

ces

ones

have

of

these

to

the

picture

direct

1

these

Quelle and

?

boys

do

you

flowers

do

you

? '

exclamatory '

chosen

you

of ?

of

prefer

is

?

speak

Auxquelles

beau

Which

f

choisis

flowers

these

of

you^s

Lesquels

nez

Which

d,

est

?

vous

vous

fleurs

ces

what

hont"t

indirect

subject or object.

*

What

(a)

:

goodness

questions,

Instead

*

of

Quel !'

with

quiy the

164

[272-274

SYNTAX.

esi-ce

redundant

phrase

qui

(object)is

often

used^

verb.

(subject) or

qui

no

when

especially

est-ce

que

follows

the

qui

noun

Ex.

"

Qui (or Qui

esi-ce

has

Who

fait

a

qui)

done

that

you

seek?

?

celaf

Qui

f

chercheZ'VOua

esf'Ce

Qui

ce

est

vous

que

Ji qui

pensez'vous

Je

sais

ne

273.

Que

dit cela.

'what/ Instead

questions.

(subject) or

qui

is the

Que

diteS'Vousf

Qiiest ce

dites

vous

9

ce

Qu^est'Ce qui 1.

Note

to

extended

c'est

future

?

Note

(265).

"

"

Ex.

redundant

direct

in

only

qu'esi-ce is

(object or

predicate) interrogative (Eng.

the

when

impersonal

that.

said

phrase

verbs.

What

is it

What

astonishes

often

T)

what

Ex.

"

Qu'est-

say?

you

(that)?

9) 4tonne

9 language,

colloquial

he

c'est

sais

(or What

f

1

wish

qu'est-ce

qui

^tonne

vous

qui

ne

c*est

que

In indirect Je

has

is used

do

Qu'est'Ceque 2.

think?

who

What

does

qu'il veut f What

know

?

you

(or Qu'est-ce f)

qu'est-ce

Qu'est-ce que

I do not

que

than

other

vous

In

"

do

the

que^

of

(or usually

c'esi

que

whom

conjunctive,

regularly

subject of

que

a

qu'est-ce

former

the

used,

Of

f

boy

is this

Who

f

a

qui

f)

chercTiez

gar^on

do

Whom

(or Qui

que

astonishes

'

*

pas

ce

c'est

(or fa)?

questions

what

qui

(or que) or

with

Qu'est que

qtte cela

qui

"x.

"

Qu*est-ce que

?

What

?

cest

is the

is that? by

is expressed

Vcfflige'I

verb).

Vavenir

que

farther

is often

without jou

What

?

you

do

not

ce

qui

know

ce

or

que

pains

what

him.'

274.

Without

Quoi ^what,'

a

disjunctive,

preposition

it

can

the

verb

when

occur

only

is omitted

is used

in

; and

after

prepositions. or

exclamation

after

savoir.

"

rogatio interEx.

A quoi pensez-vous9

What

are

you

thinking

of?

De

What

are

you

speaking

of?

What

more

quoi parlez^ott89

Quoi de

plus

beau

9

beautiful?

274-276.] Jl cherche

Quo/

chose.

quelque

He

je

275.

ne

About

sais

or

quel, qui,

forming

quoi

Relative

Use

different

of

relative

Without

to

avoid

the V

more

Les

vUles

EUe

a

Le

fille du

vu

curi

to

usually

often

lequel

a

preposition

C^est

de

often

doni

by

ami

de

and

doni

qui) je

oil

style

a

whom

been

silk-ribbon

daughter,

dered. plun-

that

is

who

is

is ill.

by,

near

son

I

whom

yesterday. to

persons). {dans auquel

(cf. Ill,

The

than

in classical

It is

a

friend

tional preposi-

lequel c.

and

lequel

and

persons,

also

and

(less

qui

duquel) je

Voild, Vami

de

qui, duquel,

in ordinary

often un

(less often

things

to

referring

have

physician's

refers

qui

serves

seen.

vicar's

The

fai

diately imme-

an

pretty.

living

malade,

no

when

is sick, and

who

has

The

de-

or

cities that

saw

replaced

less

or

est

nMecin,

phrases

oh

laquelle

hier.

b. After

to

:

Ex.

very

icipr^Sf

ais du

reference

child

She

qui

beau.

meure

used

gender,

"

The

4t4 pilUes,

rules

always

I have ont

of the

use

(laquelle, etc.)simply

The

que

The

following

the

with

noun.

et

cf. 287.

que

"

are

que

distinguishing

ruharCde^soie

est Men

La

by

est matade^

qui

un

and

Lequel

antecedent

remote

enfant qui fai vu.

subject to

gut

noun.

ambiguity

what.

109-11.)

arise, i.e. generally

preceding

with

Pronouns.

is

pronouns

preposition can

ambiguity

indefinites

Relative

the

I don't know

Pronouns.

(Review 276.

something.

is it ?

is seeking,

He

quo/.

for

looking

What

cherche^

a.

is

f

danc H

165

PROKOTTNS.

etc.)are by below) "

writers.

of whom

"

Ex.

I speak.

parle.

(or

parle.

duquel

There

is

speak.

the

friend

of whom

I

166

maison

dans

ou) je

demeure.

La

[276

SYNtAX.

Sa

m^re

in which

(or where)

(or

qui

il

His

pour

travaille^

is old

est

he

for whom

mother

works

infirm.

and

injirme.

ei

vieille

house

The

(or

I live.

pour

/aquelle)

The

honors

oil je suis plong4.

The

grief

d'ou

plunged. The house

honneurs

Les

laquelle

(or,

oil aux

commonly,

more

to which

aspire.

you

vous

quels)

aspirez.

La

douleur

La

maison

But

La

il sort.

dont

maison

from

house

The

il sort.

^

Whose

heads

by the

'of

from

laquelle

clause,

and

its governing

le

frh-e

noun.

est

or,

The

a

after

construction

if

'

'

were

whose

always

that

dont

is

often

'

whose,'

unlike Ex.

"

The

from

man

is dead

brother

whose

is here. Vhomme

voir

dont

I

la prohiti.

taut

vantez

dont;

etc.).

thus,

comes.

family)

=

in English

be

ici.

est

voudrais vous

(de

by

he

am

descends.

(which),'observing

whom

dont

Vhomme mort,

rendered

it would

what

relative

separated

Je

case

either

rendered

duquel

by

preposition,

is in

is

(of which)'

I

which

which

(

he

which c.

into

like

should whose

to

the

see

honesty

you

to

find

the

you

gave

man so

praise

much.

Je

vous

travail

V

A

enfant

lois

quelles bonheur.

je d

le

suis

le

going

address

is

Ennui

an

evil

whose

agent me.

is

cure

work.

duquel

fls

de

The

to

man

The

woman

have

venu.

la protection nous

am

whose

you

child

speak.

avec

laquelle

Les

dont

mat

parlez.

femme

I

whose

le remMe.

est

Uhomrtie

La

tin

est

dont

Padresse.

donn4

m^avez

L^ennui

vous

V agent

trouver

vais

des-

c"njions notre

The we

with

whose

son

come.

laws

to

intrust

whose our

protection

happiness.

I

Elliptically

[277.] '

(any)

whoever,

167

PRONOUNS.

277-280.]

is used

qui

one

instead

or

who,'

indefiuite

an

as

ce

of

in the

pronoun

of

inyariable.

it is then

qui, and

sense

Ex.

"

Qui

dit rien

ne

He

consent.

Qui (or Cdui

que) faime, je

Vaime

I love

I love,

Whom

consents.

nothing

says

who

well.

bien.

On

ne

peut

rien

de

exiger

Nothing

n'a

qui

has

rien.

Voila

(or

qui

ce

jamais.

J*ai

is exceptionally

Quo/

is

as

ce,

antecedent

preposition.

7Z n'y

a

de

Voild,

sur

happen).

never

pronominal

vous

adjective. d^tte.

ma

paierai

to

referring

voildi, void,

Von

quoi

ait

There

"

some

is used

and

is nothing

has

been is

That

il s^agit.

quoi

who

(/tY.Behold

happen

never

shall

relative

^crit.

plus

one

Ex.

such

only

with

Ex.

"

rien

chose,

rien,

a

sommeje

indefinite

an

as

used

dollars, de laquelle

cent

regu

279.

a

shall

what

[278.] Lequel

from

exacted

nothing.

That

n*arrivera

qui)

be

can

on

more

which

written. the

what

is

question

about.

Je

deviner

peux

{ce)

a

quoi

I

de quoi

avons

so

on

by

Ce

qui

Ce

que

se

je

me

est

biens h

de

quoi

fier.

la

il

vrai.

plains,

inattention.

votre

ce

est beau.

dites

vous

relative

is think-

the

have

(We

our

living

of

means

means

of

sub-

sistence). ^that

(=

which') "

What

is true

What

you

What

I

say

French

Ex.

(265).

pronoun

is in

is beautiful. is true.

complain

of

is

your

inattention.

*

fortune

faut

c^est

he

what

of.

have

We

to

^what' a

and

est vrai

donf

Les

ce

(and

cause).

English

The

rendered

Ce

or

means

express

vivre

iniinitive

an

with

280.

guess

ing

il pense.

Nous

can

sont

le moins

The

gifts

we

upon.

must

of

fortune

least

are

of

all

what

rely

168

[281-283.

SYNTAX.

281

the

as

nearly

be

cannot

Tai

sur

table

ma

le

est

the

of

d

est

qui

toi) fax

on

is the

Where

table

my

(Review

(which)

paper

Que/que

Avez-vovs

(quelques)

(45),and

sign

partitive

you

money

?

AveZ'VOv^

(some)

few

a

there

'

*

is

some

often

more

be

little

you

a

little,

Pargent

de

a

des

Have

9

plumes

pens?

you

283.

Some

noun

meaning

few

and

some

themselves

on

men,

Quelque cinquante

am

Some

the

wall. *

(especiallya numeral) *

women

quelque

fifty years.'

some,

que Quel-

little.'

.

'whatever' or

A

show

of quantity Ex.

"

Que/que

meaning

femmes

mur.

word

is invariable. *

and

le

sur

With

"

peu

the

et des

hommes

montrent

Note.

a

Have

f

"

Que/ques

is

few.'

a

money?

any

Avez-vous

(some)

'

the

than

restrictive

pens?

about

of.

repeated.)

rendered

Avez-vous

f

not

given,

f

plumes

que/ques you

a

I speak

book

Pronouns.

may

quelqi/ argent

Have

'

I

XIII.

Rules

112.

carefully

is the

There

je parle.

Indefinite

se

which

bought?

Exercise

Have

book

a

.

papier^que

le livre^dont

282.

it

and

permits,

is thine.

achet^^

VoiVi

as

Ex.

"

livre

un

its antecedent

sentence

I have

livr e^qui

un

follow

should

in English.

as

(not J^ai table

ma

sur

Oil

pronoun

construction

omitted^

ct toi

est

Relative

The .

.

invariable,

the

then

If

'h(jwever.'

or

quelque

noun-phrase,

being

form

(qui or) que

.

'

meaning

is

an

pronominal the

being

;

otherwise

then

intervening

adjective and

'

whatever

phrases

it is

'however.'

"

word variable,

an

Ex.

adverb

28^-287.]

169

PRONOUNS.

Que/que

qui

malkeur

Whatever

m'at-

tende.^

Whatever

riches

he may

Whatever

fine

talents

Que/que

quails soient.

riches

Que/que fort qu^on 284.

Que/que

feminine

he

in

Something have

285.

is

There

*

oUiger 286. singular.

Ex.

"

be

to

whatever '

whoever

Quiconque est

beneficent.'

beautiful

he

may

a

Quiconque

Que/que

faite (f .)

both

persons

that

can

oblige

'

Whatever

doit ment

qui

for

plural. me

"

some vous

puisse

and

persons

etre

bienfaisant'Whoever

sera

punt

Whoever

'

things,

and

y

to it.'

you

except

used

de

chose

in the

used

quelconque

raison

is

'thing'

{des livres qudconques) 'Give

is rarely

riche

resist.

thing.'

it is rarely

ne

may

chose

Ex.

"

be.

may

one

but

for

is used

which

// n'y

*

Quiconque

A

*

they

qu*il ait

chose

With

book.'

reason

no

stoutly

'whatever').

belle chose

livre quelconque a

However

Que/que

whatever/

of

rich

is masculine,

que

chose

*

un

(any kind)

ought

Une

However

something'

it qualifies.

noun

Donnez-moi

sort

*

beautiful.'

done.'

the

(Ufende,

quelque

Quelconque

follows

se

chose

(even

may

Ex.

possess.

have.

ait,

'

may

me.

await

Quefques richesses quHlposs^de, beaux Que/ques talents quHl

beau

misfortune

in the

is rich

lies shall

be

punished.'

287.

The

indefinite

qv"

pronominal

*

que/ to

que

definite

no

Qui

quoi

mort

object)are

then

used

soyez,

en

j

et

vous

.

(330).

.

qui

be

or

que,

unlike

your you

the

Wherever

you

for

tout

.

.

complements

be, whatever

may

Whatever

moi.

,

you

whatever

Ues

reference

Ex.

"

may

ing follow-

'whoever/

(with

predicate

Whoever

fassiez.

soyez,

pour

Qudque

que//e

soit.

vous

as

wherever.'

reputation

vous

que

whatever

'

means

que

soit votre

Quoi qu'il Oil que

que

a

with

que '

'

quoi

vous

que

que

^

Ou

6tre,

with

Qui

phrases.

and

whatever/

form

ou

quoi,

qui, que/,

relatives

reputation,

and

do. case

be

may you

be. are

dead

me.

.

que, always

requires

the

subjunc

170

Note. one

The

"

*

soever,*

There

"oi"*

288.

On

singular.

A

voire

He

body

does

the

On

age,

be

and

the

following

At

curieuse

On

"gaux,

heureux

289.

used

V0U8

after

to

un

autre,

One

is happy

quelque

and

the

of

Do

verb

Je

d, Dieu.

impossible

desire

T

H

Je

out

lui

est

de

aucun

e

que personne de

defends

vos

parti

or

Ex.

"

one

is

fun do

is

subject 'others').

of other

people.

that.

being

or

rarely

as

correlsr

negative

used

ever when-

understood)

uncertain.

is in

Ex.

"

know

not

is contented.

Wautres

qv^lque^

one

any

(I know

one).

do

for God.

is impossible

Nothing I

he

persons,

the

(expressed

not

sans

miettx

le sait

rien

dire.

I doubt I forbid Is

any

wish

of

your

there

whether him

to

anybody say

anything. who

anybody

comes.

believes

it ?

f

(sans

le sais

vienne,

{personne)

aucun

le croie

Sonne

(ne

it is.

the

books.

a-t-il

qui

in

daughter,

supplied,

are

I do

personnel

to

will

and

choae^

livres,

Jed

in gender

subject

when

make

not

aucun

forbidden,

denied,

n^est ne

to

equal.

pi. les autres,

no

Je

de

or

person

agrees

my

are

only

Others

quelqu'un,

action

people

(it being

d'autruL

pas

rien,

connais

Rien

ce

s*occupe

is invariably

whose

age,

your

refer

feront.

manner

ne

can

Personne,

the

Je

verb

ne

particular

verb

Here

prepositions

object, le

290.

some

content.

est

by

moquez

D'auires

tives

on

Jluirui\ which

direct

Ne

(colloquial).

pi.

quand

except

and

the

any

inquisitive.

est

est

a

of

whatever.*

adjective then

each

(f.).

Ici ron

to

to ; but

before

//

all).'

anything

apply

'

sense

// n*y avail qui que

Ex.

"

at

with

may

referred

eat

like.

soil in the

ce

with

(anybody

3)

a

repeated

filleron

ma

used

himself

and

noun

must

busy

cf. 112.

which

also

soever

not

of persons,

with "

one

any

(about

number

whatever/

not *

are

phrases

anything

soil

distinct

and

same

was

ce

quoi que

a

[287-290.

SYNTAX.

payer

rien que

per-

payer). personne

understood).

He

left without

(without I know

paying

paying

it better

anybody

anything). than

anybody.

290-292.]

A

Personne.

f

le salt

Q^i

171

PRONOUNS.

9

qiLoi pensez-voua

knows

Who A

What

rien.

are

it ?

Nobody.

thinking

you

of?

Of

do

not

nothing.

Je

The

veux

I will

dire.

rien

say

mean

Notice

the

while

singular,

MuL

291.

The

pronoun

Although

itself

construed

with

Je

Tout

292.

or

{toute; pi.

tout

pronoun

by

tous^

no

'

homme

doit

Every

pays.

love

his

Toute

the

singular.

is by

analogy

('the

son

should

knowledge

of it.

The

adjective tout

'all

pi.

or

returned.

a.

With

all.'

an

of) article

b. The

the').

all

whole,

kinds

all

=

pronoun.

"

Ex.

"

:

Followed

:

aimer

man

no

any,'

everything,

preceding

has

"

Conjunctive

Tout

its verb

toutes),

article

collective

means

Directly

in

object or

masculine

one

I have

(sing, 'every, it is

pronoun

and

Ex.

"

accompanied

when

masculine

indirect

(Lat. nvMus)

connaissance.

is distributive

in

always

No

ai nulls

is feminine.

an

is

nul

negative ne.

as

is masculine

pronouns,

is inflected

used

revenu.

n^est n^en

adjective

it is rarely

The

plural.

'

person

personne

anything).

uninflected

other

*

noun

"

but

feminine,

Hul

like all the

that personne,

(or I

nothing

Toute

by

an

la maison house

whole

or

article

pronoun

ftitbriUSe,

:

The

burnt,

was

country.

chose

Everything

a

temps.

son

has

its time.

J^y

toute

resterai

shall

une

there

remain

ann6e, a

I

whole

year.

Toutes

v4rit4s

bonnes

well

Tout Every

ne

d, dire.

sont

It

pas

is

not

Tous

les

All

homm"s

men

are

sont

mortels.

mortal.

to tell all truths.

enfant child

aime

likes

le

jeu.

playing.

Tous le

(ces) enfants

mes

jeu. like

All

my

playing.

aim^nt

(these) children

172

[292, 293.

SYNTAX.

DiSJUNCTITE

Tout

VHucation.

de

depend

:

Everything

depends

on

educa-

tion. lea connais

Je

tous

(a

=

I know

aa),

I have

dit.

tout

them

1.

Parts

Tout

"

park

All

Paris

2.

Tout

as

*

en

before

Note

"

(to

anomaly

toulT^tonn^ef

f

EUe

tout

fat

en

:

.

utterance

bonne

"

entirely,

before

as

a

with

an

it is inflected

vowels)

beginning

By

quite.'

(cf

consonant

.

Ex.

"

.

y

(or

"onn"e

t

of

adjective

f

all/

Tout

Ex.

*

means

city

'wholly,

means

feminine

a

a

of

of it.'

speaks

the

toute

name

adverb

preserve

(toutes)before

toute

the

all.

said

MTai Note

all.

She

toute

was

it.

at

astonished

quite

surprise^.

Files

II parlait

tout

est tout

Je

devoir

son

I

Tout

"

.

as

above.

*

However

293.

he

much

of

Tef

'

mean

; .

.

Une

//

it may

the

is.'

spoke

quite

not

*

as

.

many .

.

sont

doit telle

me

being one,'

use

.

.

.

subjunctive.

as

qu*elle

est)

gu'elle

adj.)

.

.

it, instead partitive

instead

is his

Such

conduct

Such

friends owes

Mr.

(unlike

the

Such

He

somme.

que

before

of

Tel

Many

pleurera

qudque

.

.

.

me

such a

cry

Tout

(used

adverb,

est

of

a

word

It may

not

specified to

tel corresponds

,

after,

of

de.

'

one

so.'

plait.

qui

an

bonne

Toute

(but

used

and

rares.

aujourd'hui

here

being

tout

article

the

prevent

a

duty.

her

yours.

wholly

femme

indefinite

tel.

un

am

to

is.'

she

the

proudly. devoted

is wholly

Toute

demain,

1

quite

however/

devoir.

son

rit

'

mean or

another

Monsieur Tel

disconsolate.

are

qu*il est^

such-and-such,'

so-and-so,'

tela amis me

woman

it does

telle conduite

De

bon

Tout

takes

and

'

means

'

or

Tef est

a

such'

' .

que

.

(or she)

*

in English,

as

.

Ex.

"

good

'However

She

vous.

a

3.

Note

He

Jierement.

a

suis tout

treated

They

(or

d"8ol"es^,

toutes

EUe

inconsolables

tout

sont

que

:

a

duty. pleases are

me.

rare.

such-and-such

a

sum.

one.

laughs

one

to-day

who

will

to-morrow.

330)

does

not

generally

require

)2fi3,294.]

178

PBONOUNS.

Tel rit, te/ pleure.

One

Te/ maitre,

As

tel valet..

laughs, the

Uun

Pauire to

refer

other/

Ces deux

antecedent

they

which

with

(requiring

like

man).

before

the

Puns

fiUes s^aiment

and These

Pauire.

Les

doivent

chrkiens

/es

uns

les autres.

In

the

same

the

either

but

the

verb

the

applicable

to

Hsparlent

Pun

On

des

Vun

or

P autre

or

/es

ni P autre

plural

; after

both

de P autre. 4gards

'both/ Pun

the

plural

one

of the

We

of

le

one

Both

boys

Both

are

one

be

towards gargon

the

one

singular,

V autre

ni

the

predicate to.

objects referred

should

the

neither

as

speak

P autre

'

Vun

ni

^of

autre

ou

is in the

noun

according

They uns

(d etc.)P

de

et V autre

in the

one

Pautre

et

love

should

Pun

also:

other/ ni Pun

singular

only

ei

autres.

Vun

"

is Ex.

another.

considerate another.

followed

him.

suivaient.

Vun

et Pautre

Ijucr^ce

Pune

elles

ne

se

sont

tromp^s.

Cl^opdire

et

tu^s

et se

se

Pautre,

sont

pas

sont

mistaken.

Lucretia

mats

killed

tv^es

did

Cleopatra

and

ou

not

Pautre

Either

lefera.

shall

Pune

kill each

ni

Pautre

n^est

ma

the

they

other.

or

one

(will) do

Neither

is my

ni Pautre

ne

viendront.

Neither

will

Exercise

XIV.

it.

mother.

w^re.

Hi Pun

but

themselves,

both

Pautre.

Pune

Vune

Mi

used

Pun

After

usually

is in

doit

are

the

or

one

other.'

aux

each

another.

other/

the

se

love

girls

Christians

s'aimer

way

nor

verb

understood,

Ex.

"

two

^each

verb)

other.

(to etc.) each

*

number.

(Like

servant

or

objects, expressed

in gender

agree

se

the

so

master,

master,

294.

cries.

another

come.

the

other

174

[295-297.

SYNTAX.

XVI.

YEEBS.

HISTORY.

[295. some

in

yariation

17th

the

century,

more

17th

is put

in the

has

mode

the

or

^at

quel

infinitive,

once

296.

A

with

its

or

Monfr^re

Mes

viendra.

wiendrons*

fr^re

et

ma

soeur

:

[297.] "

{Je

revieu"

of

subjunctive infinitive

:

and

now.]

with

its

Ex.

"

brother

My

brothers

We

shall

subject^

come.

will

come.

will

come.

brother

and

sister

will

come.

"

singular

st,

logically

considered).

My

droni, Note.

person

and

My

wien-

camp.

after

it is

than

the

Subject.

(ifthus

subjectscollectively

du

distinction

the

;

nouns

to

not

Latin

the used

and

in number

frh-es viendroni.

Nous

Mon

agrees

verb

freely

Verb

of

two

used

The

under

both

more

to

Racine).

Moli^re).

sera.

with

S^vigne)

sortis

when

tremp"e.

supplying

much

Agreement

even

(cf. further

changes

originally

was

future

seratt

d"serte.

is subordinated

is found

or

not

and

de

referring

conditional

main

elle

verb

two

etre

M""

officiersSta/ent

leading

ta

vil

many

gerundive,

the

a

a

of the

of

ya ce

preceding

noun

quelques

after

a

only

ville

to

subject

beginning

last

lew

et

been

and

d^accord.

yet,

second

century,

trop

en

undergone

319), and gerund

le soir

sur

voir

17th

sang

the

has

the

with

with

even

avec

16th

demeurent

en

qui

when

future

(aSid*un

required

eux

in the

maisons

agrees

usually

rerb

agree

(e.g. Leurs

Piper

the

dependent

to

exceptionally

comte

In

"

a

etre

even

plural,

Le

(e.g.

drai

18th,

and

Voltaire). and

17th,

the

of

Thus,

allowed

subjects

(e.g. Cesf

in the

first

was

Terb

; in the

its predicate

construction

centuries.

past

coordinated

Bossuet)

The

"

After e.g. Vun

Agreement The

verb

Vun

et

V autre

et Vautre

with

agrees

est

the

predicate

hoii^

One in French

or

"

of

in

be

in

the

bons,

soni

Alone

may

the

Several main

as

jects. Subalso

in

English

It agrees

they

are

fr^re

(only one

fr^re

soeur

ma

ni

will

plural

after

combined

by

occur.

the plural

after ni. is in

of the

one

a

the

subjects

is

so

a

Ni

brother

des mon

nor

hence

away:

strictlj the

rule,

the

my

usually

or

plural

but

obserred,

different

a

*

either

or/

or/

"

occasional

after

in English,

usage

*

*

that

is preferred

singular

somewhat

after

singular

font

ni).

general

Observe

is my

Neither

revolutions.' my

Mon

(not both)

la vertu

ou

vice

stay

is not

principle As

'

p^re

'Neither

will

deviations

Le

Ex.

"

sister

my

mon

(both) cause

(i.e.both

above

verb

But

"

wiendroni

The

"

the

unless

nouns

or

the

provided

subjects alike.

n'est

be).

virtue

ne

come'

sister

NoTB.

or

'neither,'

ni

brother

My

V autre

ni

could

'Vice

revolutions

and

Vun

or

all the

affect

wiendra

Ni

subjects (the nearest),when

'or'

'

sceur

ma

ou

father'

when

cannot

of them

Thus,

others.

ou

its action

when

it affects on^

b. when

or

of several

by

connected

come.'

will

one

with

action

verbal

the

than

emphatically a.

of them,

one

subjects,a.

of several

alone

only

affects

more

one

with

"

really

ou

175

VERBS.

297.]

neither

"

nor/

noun.

collective

"

b.

The

verb

are

'

My

particle

like

bien

Vun

is of

');

ainsi or

noun mxi

que^

nouns

soeur,

3. when

bien

the

under

by

Examples

to

(Mon fr^re^

preceding

297

as

well

as

:

a.

vice ou

ou

la vertu V autre

friomphera.

icrtra.

Vice

One

or or

virtue the

a

etc. subordinating

que^

come'). Farther

are

master

connected

brother,

'My

viendra

are

le

they

'My

viendra

they

1. when

honneur

mon

it '); 2. when

protecteur

aussi

value) :

parole^

demands

et

subjects (the

several

subordinate

(ma

honor

my

of

only

gradation

come

comm",

que

one

mattre

will

following

sister, will

Le

in

{Mon

protector

aussi

that

word,

synonymoiu

the

when

placed

demande,

and

with

except

nearest,

they

agrees

must

other

will

triumph. write.

my

176

[297-200.

SYNTAX.

Le

bonheur

Ni

Vun

Ni

mon

Luck

ont

hSros,

des

faire

pu

la t4m4nt4

ou

ni V autre p^re

ma

ni

rashness

ne

rn^re

Neither

will

Neither

my

her.

marry

father

will

come.

word,

a

mother

viendroni.

have

may

heroes.

made

Vepousera.

ne

or

nor

my

b.

Une

seule

un

His

mtr4pidit4

efonne.

nous

la vie,

^

Time,

tout

Cette

bataille,

d^autres,

ainsi

vertu,

m^me

d6cida

ne

que)

le savoir,

a

Virtue,

de

(or

que

to

decided

Hen.

one's

country.

so

others,

many

nothing. as

knowledge,

as

well

its value.

has

son

life, everything

battle, like

This

tant

comme

intrepidity

us.

property,

belongs

d la patrie.

est

look

a

smile,

his

courage,

astonishes

le bien^

temps

La

single

is sufficient.

son

courage^

Le

A

sourire^

suffit.

regard

Son

un

parole^

prix.

[298.] 3d), they

are

the

which were.

either then

verb

sceur

et

drons

subjects summed

vous

(nous)

moi

or

different

of

by

one

the

(1st,2d,

persons

personal

pronoun,

is construed

verb

n'^tes

lui

ou

[299.] lective

as

collection

My

in or

with if they

as

You

the

in English,

singular,

being

in view,

he

and

he

or

he

are

the

you

will

come.

in

"

by

determined verb

will

to

come

is treated

the

singular

otherwise

in the

satisfied.

nor

Collectives.

with

I

and

you.

Neither

venus.

understood,

is had

sister

You

viendrez.

Agreement

noun

expressed

vien-

see

toi ni lui, vous

main,

;

be

voir. contents.

Vou^

up

agrees

et lui 6tes

Vous Ni

the

Ex.

"

Ma

Should

came.

After

a. a

plural

in French, if the

plural.

unity "

Ex.

a

col-

noun,

in the of

the

299,

300.]

The

La

177

VERBS.

foule

in the

verb

6faif

d'enfants

The

grande. des

fut

infidMes

des

troupes

army

One

perif

mis^re.

was

children

infidels

of

de-

was

half

troops

of the

perished

of want. de

nu4e

traits obscure/

f

A

Vair.

cloud

darkened

arrows

of

the

air. The

Une

of

stroyed.

moitiS

Une

crowd

The

ditruUe.

de

^

great.

Varm4e

La

:

siDgular

W

foule

s

enfant

in the

verb

y

plural

:

"

A

crowd

A

great

number

ished

of

there.

were

of children

etaieni. Un

grand

de

perireni

stood) se

b.

by

verb.

soldats

de

petit

ber

under-

genitive

ten

ans.

a

want,

pernum-

small

escaped.

as

must,

plural

species

also

live

dogs

of

only

years.

la (beaticoup,

Quantity

of

This

ne

chiens

dix

que

Adverbs

a

un

of soldiers

sauYsreni,

esp^ce

"i"ent

soldats

mis^re,

(de

nomhre

Cette

de

nomhre

in

followed

plupart^

etc.) have

English,

a

plural

Ex.

"

Beaucoup

d'hommes des

Laplupart

Many

y sonf.

hommes

soni

Most

men

there.

are

persons are

selfish.

int6ress4s. La

plupart

Le

sSnat

le cro/ent

^ait

partagS,

la plu-

faveur

en

efa/ent

part

Most

du

with

After "

the

is of the

Fr.) divided

ce

as

impersonal

following 3d

person.

predicate "

Ex.

subject of (expressed

a

;

of the

etre, or

it.

(note

were

senate

in favor

projet. 300

The

believe

people

sing,

in

majority were bill.

this verb

agrees

understood),

if it

178

[300-303.

SYNTAX.

Ce sont

mes

Ce

eux.

sonf

Sont-ce

II

children.

It is they.

Id, vos

faut

It is my

a.

enfant

Are

pommesf ce

que

They

les

soieni

those

be

must

?

apples

your

mine.

miennes.

But:

"

C^est

moi;

Note.

When

"

to

preferred

antecedent

sont.

qui Vat

relative

le seul

de

cela,

to

according

of

etea

noua,

their

bonne,

pour

implied

ma

the

on,

and

these

of

Von

et

indicative

They

etait

it.

said

suffer.

the I

the

am

knows

that

one

only

it.

first that

spoke

according

to

The

"

as

good,

grasped

or

adjective

mother.

each

hands

others

and

for life.

Tenses.

indicative

farther

and

my

friends

and

in English,

French

noun

predicate

the

XV.

Modes

of

described

tenses,

are

were

use

universal

the

You

mere.

Indicative.

as

has

Ex.

"

la vie.

subjunctive

is

c^est

immediate

the

is construed

verb

but

words,

sense.

Use

so

are

I believe

Exercise

303.

que,

f

aimez

with

that

we

You

qui

voua,

la main,

touchait

relative

vous

que

it is you.

of it.

value

grammatical

amfa

It is

le premier

ait parl"

After

the

It is I who

qui le aache.

suis

302.

by

agrees

verb

dit.

je

se

the

it is we;

Ex.

"

Je crois que

On

qui

qui souffrona.

nous

etes

Vous

followed

les Anglais

Eat-ce

Ex.

It is I;

is

predicate

"

the

of qui.

C'est moi

Vous

ce

"est

nous;

the

After

301.

C*est

c^est

mode

being on

often

is not

supplied

(320 etc.).

English,

though

in French

In for

the the

by

the

use

of

most

303,

304.] agreeing,

part

As

a.

Present.

in English,

it represents

loving,

purely

indefinite

as

English

are

rules

Scrit b.

"

cause

the

ici depuis

(or 21

a

y

ici).

Depuis

quand

am

thousand

a

hivers

trente

y

France

is

but

ha^

de

combien

longer

no

state

present

Combien

de

there).

Ex.

"

been

here

for

a

or

temps

in America

been

you

there;

letter.

?

'

temps

week.

quHl

semaine

en

have

He

semaine

temps

qu^elle est

Depuis

he

f

How

a-t-il

How

Vaimez-vous

de

to express

long

is yet

f when

une

une

est

Combien

;

and

I love,

(writes)a

(cf.Depuis

past

How

^

f

A.

en

ete

est

the

asked

person

awez'vous

in English,

from

Amirique

en

the

^

causes

is writing

He

present

continued

when

action

progressive

(e.g.faime

Superstition

mille

Uttre.

Unlike

etes-voVrS

the

as

well

or

state

calamities.

une

action

is used:

tense

present

present

CLCcidents.

H

Special

Ex.

').

superstition

This

"

express

of the

love

do

to

the

forms

emphatic

H

differ.

unfrequently

Simple

The

304.

La

not

also

below.

given

and

179

VERBS.

long

long

France

f

il languit.

have

He

has

has

her ?

loved

you

in

been

she

? languished

thirty

these

years. To

c.

cf.

311),

as

also

8*il vient, d. as

La

As

je also

present.

nuit C^sar

future

express

"

in English.

action

often

*

after

si

if

*

(not after

'

*

si

whether

:

Ex.

"

lui parlerai.

If he

in English,

I shall

comes,

to express

rhetorically,

speak

past

state

to

him.

or

action

Ex.

approche, se

or

state

presente.

Vinstant

arrt"9f

Night

draws

Cesar of past

nigh,

presents

the

moment

himself

eyents).

comes

(narratior

180

Exceptionally

e.

express

certainty

Je pars

dans

Je

8ui8

de retour

305.

The

(as

day,

dans

spoken

the

in

time

to

clauses

back

in

a

moment.

Perfect)."

=

not

the

of

yet

etc.);

b.

"

in

a

hour,

this

the

state

is

period,

past to

attending

its consequence

to

reference

tense

is completed

Where

reference

without

This

verb

(as

past

completed

implied

hour.

an

action

century,

way, an

with

main

present. familiar

In

freely

discourse any

without

1st and

the

general or

of

be

(

the

though

verb,

a

circumstances,

in the

this

year,

of

of

division

a

this

Where

a.

in

I shall

Present

"

in

Ex.

"

moment,

Compound

future

a

I depart un

used:

action

English) for

heure.

within

this

in

also

immediateness.

or

une

is regularly

or

[304,305.

SYNTAX,

2d

the

reference

compound to

a

is used

quite

especially

with

present

present

past,

persons. a.

fr^re a Scrit aujourd^hui.

Mon

II est

ce

arrivA

lui

at

parle

et il

a

promis

Je

My He

matin.

de

venir.

this

came

have

I

(cette semaine),

has

brother

morning.

he

and

him

to

spoken

week),

to-day.

written

(this to

promised

come,

b.

Dieu Colomb

a

beaux

Je Vai

i/'fl/

a

la

ate

m^e

Greece

des

recu

il y

a

un

hier

la

I

an,

lettre

I

que

saw

which

demi^re,

week.

future

have

"

Exceptionally

(cf. 304. finished

in

discovered the

was

e). a

"

the Ex.

moment.'

compound

Attendez,

him

a

America.

mother

the

of

present

J*aifini dans

ago.

year

you

is used

*

un

me

wrote

for

TOOwi"nf

letter

the

yesterday

received

vousm'avez^critelasemaine

Note.

world.

fine arts.

arts. vu

the

created

Columbus

VAnnirique,

decouvert

Ghr^ce

La

God

le monde,

oree

a

the

Wait,

last

compound I

(shall)

306.] 306.

Simple

The

Preterit, a

continuous,

habitual,

at the

thought

time

from

arising

or or

going

as

of.

The

on

without

la

else

occurrence

past to

occurs)

the

condition

it.

dix

pendant

nigociant

flambeaux

eclairaieni

saUe,

Us

:

"

He

a

was

during

merchant

places

lighted

Torches

they

efaient

were

ten

at

Vestrade

judges' bench

the

other

but

hall,

the

all

nearly

d,Vextri-

s'elevait

oh

mit4, des

mais tous

presque

placed

the

where

end, was

erected.

juges.

Lorsqfie

souvent

chez

M.

je

took I

my

I

Paris, Mr.

at

supper

of her

often B's.

when

she

arrived.

dejeund

had

I

vous

quand

entrdtes,

eta/f

in

was

thinking

was

arriva.

Tawais

I

When

B.

elle lorsqu^eUe

d

pensais

PaHs^

d

feta/s

soupa/s

breakfasted

when

you

entered.

je

quand

parti

suis

left when

He

I arrived.

arriv^. Preterit

Le

roi

guitta

monfa

une

son

et

vaisseau

frigate

descendii

quHl

fut

de la tHhune,

entre,

on

ferma

enira.

As

me

fus-je le"6

quHl

vessel a

of

'and

smaller

(frigate). descended

tribune,

and

mounted

it.

soon

door

his

board

on

Louvet

y monta.

left

king went

plus

la porte, peine

"

craft

et Robespierre

D^s

:

The

Ugh'e,

Louvet

A

existing,

years.

Des

H

a

relates

reference

ans.

Je

imperfect

as (i.e.

something

preterit

and

The

nnfinislied when

Imperfect

II etaii

Imperfect tenses.

past

action

itself, and

in

complete

both

are

state

past

Compound

and

These

"

describes

as

181

VERBS.

as

he

was

Scarcely entered.

from

the

Eobespierre

had

entered,

the

when

he

closed. had

I

risen

182

[306-308.

SYKTAX.

imperfect

Both

Nous

lorsquHl

Mon

il perdit

de cent

monta de

vingt pieces

seurs^

n'en

lis Us

lesjugea

on

en

mother.

boarded

were

receiv

been

had

by

one

(now)

longer

no

They

sentenced

having

been

; they

any.

masse.

he

had

accused

jugeaii individuelle-

menty

when

young

cannon.

counsels

plus.

very

which

120

The

d^fen-

eurent

vessel

had

canon.

des

avaieni

accus^

The

eiaii

was

lost his

he

rn^re.

table when

arrived. friend

My

jeune

sa

quHl

vaisseau

On

Men

"

(seated)at

were

he

efa/t

quand

Les

We

table

arriva.

ami

Le

(assts) d

efions

:

preterit

and

they

one,

sentenced

en

masse.

[307.]

The

distinction

but

absolute

that

compound

tenses,

J* avals

d"jeun"

breakfasted)

in

si 'if

French

in English.

(not the

the

Men

Si je venais,

or

conditional

je

de-

If

f

mendriez-vous

si

fy

con-

conditional

of the

S*il

ne

mort.

I

Thus,

had

just

is

an

regularly be

would

used

I

If

He

deceive

should

you

I

me,

(or be

should

unhappy.

?

come

you me

asked

(or came),

come

should

I would

whether

consent.

sentirais. 1.

(or

past

deceived)

malheureux.

demand^

Note

form.

imperfect

the

would

mHa

in

'whether'), introducing

very

11

so

Especially

imperfect

breakfast

is not

Ex.

tromp/ez,

viendrais

is allowed.

my

si

after

condition,

where

"

me

vous

preterit

entered.'

unaccomplished

unreal,

Si

he

when

of

had

had

I

*

entra

favor

the

and

option

of

is in

tendency

lorsqu*il

imperfect

the

degree

certain

the

After

[308.]

used

a

between

Even

"

Vavait

"

main

in energetic

when

result.

in

clauses, writing

the

imperfect

attention

may

is called

be to

for

used the

the

certainty

Ex.

paa

fait, Vautre

etaft

If he be

had dead.

not

done

it, the

other

would

308-313.] Note

2.

instead

About

"

of the

the

from

a

the

time.

imperfect

compound

subjunctive,

338. .

may

(304. b)

a

express

or

state

imperfect

so

the

a

state

denote

usage)

or

continue

action

trary (con-

also

may

from

continued

action

Ex.

"

y if ait depuis

H

cf

past

English

the

of

present

the

previous

use

conditional,

As

[309.] to

183

VERBS.

had

He

longtemps.

been

for

there

long

a

time.

310.

Simple

The

tenses

to

correspond

future

the

is

French

that

only

Future." in

tenses

same

more

logically

where

Compound

and

observing in

the

using

in temporal

especially

required,

English,

English

than

strict

These

clauses.

Ex.

"

Je part/rai

fini avant

tPaurai le Je

aussitdt

I

quHl

304.

Si

I

fini

faurai

quand

affaires. direz

[311.] d).

ce

Je

ne

je

I shall

s'il vient

[312.] action,

etc.,

[313.] taken

// lui

//

sera

//

se

About

aura

cf

The

304.

finished

before

him

soon

as

you. he

as

use

of the

If you

will in

know

sense

not

please.

you

(cf.

'whether'

of

he

whether I will

come.'

will

it.'

tell you

Je

for

future

the

to denote

immediate

that

expresses

an

act

has

probably

Ex.

"

sans

has

probably

He

must

have

He

has

He

cela

il serait

"ci.

wise

Cf

what

comes.'

sometimes

hier.

1

fin-

have

business.

say the

I

when

(will) come,

present

dit.^

4gare,

my

*I

off if he

future

compound

tout

be

ished

only

s*il viendra *

leave

e.

.

place.

parti sera

the

is used

le dirai

vous

*

partirai

sais

shall

You

p/aira.

future

si the

yenez,

vous

vous

quHl

After Ex.

"

to-morrow.

comes.

Je pariirai

Vous

see

shall

viendra,

mes

have

I shall

vous,

verrai

depart

I shall

demain.

.

German

:

Er

unrd

ihm

started

probably he

him

told

would

alles gesagt

all.

yesterday.

lost his way, be

here.

haben.

other-

184

314-

Simple

and

correspond

to

The

These

tenses

'(a.)that

they

imperfect

be

cannot

(cf 308)

in subordinate

clauses

je

si

viendrais

Conditional."

Compound the

used

si 'if,' which

after

they

are

logically

where

I

Jerauraisfaitsifavaispu,

been Si

votis

If

je

trompiez,

me

used

strictly Ex.

"

have

it, had

done

1

able.

(or

should

you

deviendraisbienmcdheureux,

the

if I could.

come

should

except

requires

more

required.

I should

pouvais.

in English,

tenses

same

(b.)that

; and

.

Je

[314-317.

SYNTAX.

I

me,

ceive

to)

were

be

should

de-

very

unhappy. Si

je je

Je

Quand

in English

halriez^

me

vous

the

Devoir,

As

*

turn

I have

n^ai pu

some '

have

of pouvoir

:

'); j'ai di

able

auraif du Ces h^mmes pu

n

j'aipu

ant

'I could

do

not

do

'

(or

:

English,

the

rendered

by

^

have,'

I may

'

:

it

etc.

Ex.

"

(I was

unable

it).

ought

These

(or auront)

in

to have

I ought

He

faire.

Thus

there

are

these

of

men

to

have

done have

may

it.

perished.

p4rir.

auraif b.

le

b.

rendering

participle

1 could

faire.

I should

me,

explanations.

to

H

The

devoir

^

to hate

were

etc., cf. 317.

"

no

and

Ex.

"

complain.

not

special

ought

French

the

(love,etc.).'

to

if you

savoir.

of the expression

been le

'

and

tenses

compound another

needs

'

can

ne

pouvoir,

wherever

you

though/

"yen

of devoir

conditional

follow

'were

Even

m'en

"

in English

verbs

ne

him.

went.

by

rendered

pas.

[316.]For 317.

je

be

London,

to

return see

should

'though,

m^me

guand

quand,

may

plaindrais

Je

I

oil

you

After

conditional

*

partout

iriez.

[316.]

should

I should

suivrais

V0U8

or

I

le "errais.

V0U8

a.

If

d, Londres^

retournais

du

Devoir,

tive, in

the

m'4crire pouvoir,

Bimple

(cf.b). and

ne

conditional

He

savoir to

ought are

denote

to have

used,

written

before

me.

infini"

an ^

respectively

ought/

3l7,

318.] '

*

in *

the

componnd

dewrais with

le

ref

Je pourrafs

ne

can

not

for

it.

do

to

duty). I could

Could

f

dire

(ne puis

saurais

likewise

pouvoir

(ought to) have/

^should

I ought

dots

Vessayer, me

devoir,

; and

Ex.

"

faire (Je

Pourriez'voua

Je

have.'

to immediate

.

'

*

conditional

(might)

could

Je

'),and

(*might

could

185

VERBS.

(might)

I cannot

more

tell

you

do

it.

try ?

me

it.

definite)le faire. Taurais

du

le

VoiLS auriez B

Note.

Id

"

because

du pu

n^auraii

venir.

You

le faire.

He

has

Sij'l^aiainvito, je I

invited

were

c.

Devoir

this

part

English

I ought

faire.

fused

ne

two

go

in any

^

due

[^doitought,

leurs

Cda

II devaii

Elle

le

Children

d

oh^r

That He

(cf.308. 1). belle

dans

318.

A Her

je

vat's

II

va

etc.

"

Cf .

y aller*lt go

there.'

their

in

use.

etc.

are

used

To

"

youth. will, he should

to the

the

^

I

house.

immediate

denote

in English

as

beautiful

been

have

must

(was to) have auxiliary

happen.

died.

to have

According

devaii

am

turi fu-

(I am

going

Ex.

is going

He

partir.

J^allais

only

one.

(destined)to

ought

She

sa

maison.

'

about)

il

testament

la

into

obey

should

was

in her

avoir

forms

tense

jeunesse. Selon

idiomatic

seems

independent

it.

done

parents.

mourir itre

have

not

come.

"

arriver.

du

a

could

conditional

parents.

devaii

have

(cf.b) to state things as (destinedor intended) to']. Ex.

is

should,

enfants doiweni

Lea

it.

8hould(ought to)

originally

be used

may

done

y alter; tTdtais invito, maisje ne pus invited, but I could not there : I was

pourrais

I could not

the

of

usage

have

to

lui 4crire.

I Exercise

was

XVI.

about

(is about) to write

to

to

leave,

him.

186

[819,320.

SYNTAX.

Subjunctive. HISTORY.

[319.

out

of the

two

has

use

In

When

fulfilled

yienne

d^put"s B.

as

Still, by

a

discourse,

Latin

office of the

restricted

a

of

whether In

the

and

17th

the

always

as

same

que

fallttt pleurer

indicative

sera

plus

n*y auraft

rien

I. In

rerb-phrase,

MU

Fr.

=

est

the

subjunctive in

has

in

the

on

Even a

subjunctive

towards

and

ordina subis

tendency

that on

more

The

whole,

yet

measure,

a

of

in independent

both

the

Latin.

the

and

indirect

of

many

and

"

been,

former.

depends,

of the

a

of

assuming

part

use

etc.

out through-

on

going

discrepancies

increased

subjunctive

the we

que

the

of in

the style

used,

was

not

find

the

Je

crois

vice the

semble

subjunctive

indicative ce

versa,

soft

we

instead:

Pautre

also

en

:

e.g.

(Comeilie)

(Racine)

subjunctive qu *il est

authors

classical

d*h6telleries

expect ; //

the

crois

And,

use

often

expect

autant

; Je

e.g.

vie

find

J*appr"hende

On qu'il

pensais

sometimes

;

the

qu'il

(Moli^re) ; Quoiqu'i

(Bossuet).] is used,

Subjunctive

with

thing

it is accepted

when

been

mood,

the

Thus

de surprenant

Subordinate

the

not

venfat

language

that

in the

is

some

emotion),

centuries

should

difficile (Balzac)

The

.320.

we

has

of

French

fussent

(Moli^re).

where

lis envoyerent

colloquial.

now.

les temples

loss

the

we should subjunctive, where qu*il soft fou (Malherbe) j Je

dirait

desire

bons'].

gretitly

of

mode

of

18th

and

as

// est le seul qui le pufsse;

Fr.

=

conditional

the

especially

or

rhetorical the

of

choice

Je

Fr.

=

Fr.

=

quod

language,

between

of use

but

clauses, work,

a

of

exist

the

Miratur

which

the

as

such

expression

tendency

restriction

at

^

now

misere

exclusively)

quipoesft

French

subjunctive,

nature,

uneven

quite

est

the

of

(afterany

of surprise

almost

[e.g. Lat.

development

the

venfat

verb-expression

differentiation

nature"

comprehensive

the

QuoiquHls sofent

history

whole

in

Unus

of

to

referred

Apolloti];

; Lat.

process

:

faut (^11est n^cessaire)qu*il

Apollinem

consu/erent

reserve

boni s/'/if =Fr.

//

Fr.

=

ut

the

extensions

chiefly is not

Opto

[e.g.Lat.

as

well

is used

verb-expression

venfat

(in French

or

surprisse quHl yfenne

the

ut

involved

especially surprise

Quamvis

est

qui

idea

the

in the

as

restrictions

grown

between

the connection

subjunctive

fulfilled

qui conaultassent

some

with

Necesse

various the

involved

Legatos

When

a"med,

by

Yet

has

in French

subjunctiye

in Latin.

mode

of being

; Lat.

Lat.

;

idea

the

of

languages,

certain

yfenne

quil

des

or

same

both

the

use

disturbed

much

in French.

A.

the

of

been

The

"

Clauses reference

to

to some

as

described

qualify

the

preceding

below, notion

of

expression,

their as

320-322.]

a.

some

with

realized some

with

(but simply

realized

not

mental

In

the

with

The by

the

que^

or

b.

its

to

'In

*

I doubt

joy,

it

'

; Je

G.

denote

To

whether:

be

of

a.

"

a

more

homme

quHl

These

the following

three

subordinate

verb-

diaire

or

"

am

le saohe

*

a

it'], "

or

statement

be

poor,

general scheme, use

a

he

principles presenting

of the

puisse

such

soit is

an

are

in

a

that

he

has

le

^

faire

may

is the

He

in favor

made

admitted

without honnite

est

man'].

fully

synoptical

said

reserve,

that

U

of

it.'

knows

mental

honest

subjunctivein

as

clause:

he

that

pauvre,

more

or

leading

concession

qu^U

vienne

emotion,

some

as

or

"

etc.)quHl he comes '].

assertion

and

yet

qu^U

dispas,

the

sorry

qui

c.

cas

some

in

with

come'];

etc.)that

with

sweeping

le sevl

he

ne

say,

am

completio

doubtfulness,

surprised I

but

so,

(ordonne,difends^ etc.)

its

c.

expressed ^1

eat

he

chief rules for the

of being intended

or

(ne croispas,

[e.g. Bien

Though

[322.]

mainly

certain

or

its willed

it is stated

do

can

by the

realized

dit

involving

assertion *

for

particle,

believe, do not

I'aii

emphatic

positive

duced intro-

clauses

conjunotion-pliraseending

or

to

a.

"

etc.,

[e.g.H that

one

a

realized

it is

that as

erroneous

only

as

doute

sorrow,

fdch4

suis

subordinate

expressed

come'];

that

quHl

m'4tonne

of

notion

Clauses.

(order,forbid, etc.)that [e.g.En completion

(do not

surprise,

or

[e.g.Je

[e.g.Je denote

Je

:

should

To

B.

forth

put

uncertainty

vienne

the idea

that

'I desire

he

affirmation.

"

contingent

case

in

pronoun

non-completion

vienne

exclusi

and

the

qualify

as

stated

sweeping

special

Subordinate

in

reference

with

as

b.

willed.

relative :

a

of

to

etc.);

c. etc.);

without

chiefly

que,

is not

or

Clauses

conjunction a

being

admitted

is used

denote

phrase

qu^U

simply

subjunctive

viz.

To

simply

(eitheras

as

.

purposes, A.

reserve

Subjunctive

I.

32 1

joy,sorrow, (surprise^

Principal

verb-phrase

doubted,

feared,

willed^

emotion

as

or

nature,

II.

187

VERBS.

specified form

subordinate

in

all the clauses.

188

[323.

SYNTAX.

[323.]

Subjunctive With

a.

or

the

is viewed

verb

the

reverse:

a

relative

act

i.e. after

"

by

expressed

desire,

dependent

the

intended

or

and

verbs

verbs

after

word)

its willed

to

reference

exhortation,

command,

(or

que

that

with

the

or

H

conjunction

implying

phrases

Clauses:

Subordinate

in

completion

denoting

phrases

(esp^er

expectation

and

M H

verbs

believing,

of

unless

to

referable

c,

fitness, fear, M O

apprehend,

Note.

b. After cos

O

'in

after

and

c.

phrases

pourvu

the

for

phrases

such

or

the

or

of

that,'

contingent

a

by

the

dependent

or

for

si

verb

;

Cf.

(403. b).

Note.

so

and

be

must

by

the

used

on,

require

that

mode.

que

after

With such

as

"

Instead be used

may

In

a.

of

phrases

the

the

with

of que

or

doubt

relative

indie,

when

de

que

ce

to

clauses

a

soften

no

be

followed

fear

always

to

inner

an

emotion,

sorrow,

surprise

usually

of the

the reality

si,

and

joy,

thinking

or

with

expressing

subj.,

to emphasize

certain

tive, interroga-

negative,

of believing

disappointment, allowing

t7 n'est pas

327.

verbs

verbs

or

as

verb

.

while

surprise,

(allrarely

rage

^

after

interrogatively

verbs

after

or

verbs

dependent

the

as

and

Cf

"

and

negatively,

subjunctive,

by

'

hope

*

^s/xfrer

"

relative) after

possible,

or

statements.

conditional

a

expressed

probable,

f

(or

que

act

douter, {probable possible),

o

in order

denoting

etc.,

expressed

0

0 GO

if the idea

only

afin que

provided,'

act

conjunction

describing

certain,

not P

H

ou)

'

as

such

que

of the if used

que,

With

phrases

n

dontf

326.

M

H

lequel, ("qui,

*

case,'

completion "

325.

relative

conjunctive

que

5 SI o

a

(forbid

opposites

is implied.

purpose

en

"

After

"

Q

Cf.

etc.).

their

or

etc.,

necessity,

sion, permis-

excepted),

O

with

verbal

shame, is

indicative

the

action.

sweeping

involved)

"

328.

Cf .

duced (intro-

assertion

n3

in

"

the a

especially

S

"

for

room

ft* M O H

main

a

superlative,

possible

b. After

by

clause

some

exclusive

seul, nul,

mistake.

concessive

"

or

such

bien

as

alone), quoique and

after

quelque

que

que

'although,'

(the

only

indefinite

(but

rarely

one

may

as

be

.

hypothetical .

conjunction-phrases, (not after si

in

written

que), etc.

'however'

que

.

pronoun-phrases, tout

phrase,

329.

Cf

si

or

there

etc.),when

* .

word

one

such "

word) as

Cf. 380.

'although,*

qui

que,

quel

etc.

que,

;

323.] Examples

(determining in

A.

bold

Subj.

type) :

qu'ils soient

defends

qu'ils

(cf .

it.

I order

you

Tell

Order) them

(

=

I forbid

vienneni

mattre

The

vous

que

exige

so/ez

do

to

them

to be ready. to

ever

come.

toujours

so/ez

Pe

je

diss

vous

I

vous

desire

heureux,

(souffr

rmettez

e

to

yau

z)

Allow

que

that

(wish) be

always

be

you

may

happy.

to

me

I shall

le

ne

quHl

tell you

truth.

the

him

prevent

doing

from

it.

fasse.

Je prendrai

garde

I

quHlne

que

teniez

parole.

J^approuve

vous

I

me

he

does

expect

keep

your

taking

your

to

you

word. vous

que

I

preniez

of

approve

your

precautions.

precautions. tout

vienne

quHl

that

care

it.

do

not

J^ attends

take

shall

le fasse.

faut

requires

la v4rUi,

J'empScherai

vos

teacher

attentive.

attentif, Je desire (souJiaite) que

n

382-^)

also

pr^ts.

:

jamais,

Le

II

subjunc

(323.A)

completion

uncertain

quevoualefassiez}

tPordonne D i S'leur

the

and

spaced^

"

or

a

are

words

of unrealized .

Je

189

VBBBS.

He

de

immediately.

come

must

suite. importe

It is important

le sache.

quHl

know II est

{de

juste

tice) que it ait

II

lui icriviez.

vous

temps

write It

tu

que

French

should

fair

that

you

should

you

should

him. time

that

come.

vinsses. ^

was

he

it.

It is only

jus-

toute

that

often in

tion,

where

de U

fat're would

(cf.331)

English also

only

be

allows the

correct.

a

subjunctive

latter

can

be

or

used.

an

infinitire

Here

Jt

v"m$

construe*

ordonne

190

Je

un

cherche

sache Idsez

Us

mattre

livrea

des

voire

qui

Je

crains

ne

J'ai d

I

ne

m^re

pas

I

ma

que

a

n^

fin

que) je

arrive

I

pas

(cf

(or simply

que

dise

vous

feraiy pourvu

le

est

so/ez

I

de mani^re

am

he

afraid

my

mother

not

may

arrive

387) I may

that

it to

tell

he

it, provided

do

shall

ne

vous

peine,

le

ferai

pa^

Unless

a

such

manner

does

as

in

behaved be

to

as

to

la

will

not

will

not

do

seen

him.

you

a

such

esteemed.]

diligent,

be

you

(unless you)

moins de

que

sans

has

[He

so/ez

and

trouble,

take succeed.

pas.

rhissirez

(for

vu

ne

preniez ne

in

manner

(for ct

ei que

que) vous

je

that

be esteemed.

esiimS,

vous

que

diligent

Si

(may be)

you.

esitimi,']

moins

Vaie

is

mother

afraid

not

Behave

mani^re

11 s'esi conduit

Vaie

my

Approach

cela.

quHl

de

vous

ne

will

you

where

it.

Conduisez-vous

Je

am

also

fasse.

A

place

in time.

Approchez

quHl

Apollo.

is sick.

.

[But

were

who

iU.

b

que

a

fear

temps,

le

your

be comfortable.

malade,

quHl

deputies

sent

Choose

vous

soii maJade,

peur

will form

that

to consult

oil

ma

crains

rn^re

They

qui

aise,

que

(383) soii Je

place

d, voire

so/ez

French.

me

taste.

ApoUon,

une

books

teacher

a

.

des d4put4s

consu/iasseni

Choisissez

(cf a. note).

teach

can

Read

find

to

trying

am

who

puissenf

goUt

^rent

envoy

I

qui

lefrangais.

m'enseigner

former

Je

[323.

SYNTAX.

je

I

ne

que

je

retour

A

it until

I

have

vu). ne

suis

que

midi,

et

qu^un

vienne

retenez'le.

pas

de

(for si) quelms

demander^

If

I

am

any him.

not one

back

calls

at

for

noon, me,

and retain

323.]

(cf.also 383)

c

Je

Je

doute

que

doute

ne

(383)

U

191

VERBS.

so/t

pas

que

I have

ne

cela

(^possible,

ossible)

qu'il

It

is

crois

pas

CroyeZ'VOus

I

quHl

je nHrai

^

le

If

do

not

do

it.

J^esp^re

believe

believe

you

believe

you

Do

re-

not

you

he

that

has

he

'will

it ?

he

will

he

will

do

do

will

return?

it, I

go.

hope

she

she

will

I hope

qu'elle

imposs

(possible,or

it.

shall

qu'elle

f

Do

point

Esp4rez-vous

vienne

f

le fasse

croyez

fasse

is true.

whether

le

qu*il

quHl

vous

true.

that

doubtful

Vait

fasse.

Si

doubt

no

done

ne

be

vrau

so/t

fait Je

if that

I doubt

vrai.

douteux

est

i mp

cela

return.

reviendra.

Je

ne

savais

rais)

Je

n'est

U

(certain)

sUr

I

not

say

do

it

that

was

mitte per-

pu/sse

(I deny)

he

that

V a/t

dire

quHl

he

that

certain

it proved

Is

has

fait f homme

un

not

is

guilty.

(sAr, certain)

prouvi

a-t-il

is

It

coupable.

quHl

Je

know

is wrong.

pas

Est-il

Je

(Je d4nve)

pas

so/t

quHl

Y

not

a/t tort,

quHl

U

I did

qu' il fu t permis.

dis

ne

(JHgno-

pas

Is

qui

that

tou-

est

it ?

done

there

man

a

he

he

(certain)that

can

who

happy

is always

say ?

jours heureux? B.

quHl

m^4tonne

Subj. of a/t

pu

le

I

am

fdchi

so/t

qu'il

I

am

:

that

astonished

been

faire, suis

(323. B)

emotion

to

able

sorry

that

do

he

has

it.

he

is sick.

malade. se

plaint

donniez nouveUes,

que

si rarement

lui

vous

de

vos

He

complains

send

that him

(write to him).

you any

so

dom selnews

192

SYNTAX.

C^est

dommage

It

Vait

quHl

[323. is

bien

suis

de

II

aive

I

soft

qu^U

am

retour.

has

done

qu^un

barbare

presque

very

he

that

glad

has

returned.

enrageait

une

he

that

pity

it.

fait Je

a

It

ennemi

barbarous

lui opposat

invincible.

resistance

Subj.

C.

him

angered

enemy

invincible

an

an

almost

should

offer

resistance.

(323.C)

reserve

of mental

that

:

a

C^est

V unique

espoir

me

qui

is the

This

to

soii rest4.

Vous

le

Hes

seul

d qui

ami

je pui'sse mefier. C^est

le

I

It is the

remain

can

best

friend

only

on

rely. do.

can

you

faire.

pu/ssiez VEvangUe

le plus

est

present

beau

Dieu

que

ait

fait

is

Gospel

The

has

God

which

best

the

to

given

gift men.

hommes,

aux

II

vous

that

me.

the

are

whom que

mieux

You

hope

only

a

y

quHl

soii

soif) pauvre,

qui

VadversitL

supporter

sachent

Bien

d^ hommes

peu

(Quoiqu^il il est

honn^te

un

cheveu

There

few

are

bear

that

men

can

adversity.

he

Although

be

he

poor

is

honest.

homme,

Si

mince

soif

quHl

de

V ombre,

QuoiquHl

(En

fait

Q

je lui

Qui

etc.)soii

uHl,

rabattrai

que

vous

Quelques

d4pit

quHl^

brave

guerrier,

cet

orgueil. entrez,

so/ez,

ne

que

m^prisez

vous

pas

it

small a

causes

richesses

possediezy

However

he

Though I shall

be,

a

hair

shadow. be

a

humble

brave

warrior,

that

pride

of

his. Whoever

you

Whatever do

not

be,

riches

despise

in.

come

possess,

you

the

poor.

les pauvres.

About

fear,

the

doubt,

use

denial,

of

negations

etc.^

cf. 384.

with

subjunctive

after

verbs

of

324-326.] 324.

For

phrases

be

convenience the

causing

331)

:

preferred

to

corresponding

A.

Reference-lists

Alphabetical "

and

193

VERBS.

are

in the

more

tabular

statement

words

the infinitive headings

under

(323).

above

COMPLETION

UnCEBTAIN

OR

juncti Sub-

the

common

below

alphabetically

TJnBEALIZED

OF

by

subjunctive (unless,indeed,

enumerated

those

SUBJUNCTITB

of the

Followed

all the

reference,

of

use

Words

of

(323.A)

I

a

Verbs

[325.]

the

and :

subjunctive

arriter

approuver,

admettre,

agr"er,

(cf. note), attendre

(when

abhorrer,

"

is implied

hruler

(*desire

vient);

dire

d^sirer,

a

cf

.

also

(

c), avoir

');

ardently

*

');

order

=

faux essentielf facile,

aimer

aimer

by

mieux, not

(cratnto, envie,

and

que

apprihender,

convictio

positive

peur,

Uamer,

soin);

(il conconjurer consentir, convenir d^sesp^er, difendre^demander, d^sapprouver, ,

(*intend,

entendre

d'avis,

bien, convenable,

important,

^

expectation,

,

empecker,

6on,

assez,

propos,

hesoin

commander

dtfcider, d"cTiter,

craindre,

d^sirer,

:

followed

result

of contingent

verb-phrases

indispensable,

*);

expect

digne, difficile,

d'opinion,

injuste, juste,naturel,

f

(h

etre

"

n^cessaire,

"viter, exiger; falloir(ilfaut: cf. also c) ; etc.); importer (il importey,louer; m"iter; (cf. note); s'opposer ordonner garder; (i ce que), permettre, plaire, prgf^er, prendre (prendr"^oin), prOendre garde temps,

rare,

peu,

urgent,

(= 'require') ; (

"

prier, redouter;

(introducing a command),

r"pondre

'

souffri (ilme

(ilsuffit"), '),souhaiter, suffire supplier, supposer bon (mal, mauvais, tarde^,tenir a ce que, trembler (=*feB.T*), trouver

; tdcher, tarder

allow

=

juste,naturel, Note.

"

result

followed looked

being son

regneraft

valoir bien

Stre);

.

denoting

Verbs

frequently

are

cf

etc.

an

by

future

certain.

II

(Racine).

ann^e

(impers.),veiller, vouloir.

mieux

decision (official)

authoritative

the as

upon

or

indicative,

d"cid^

fut

qu*on

the

or

(Edipe

Ex.

"

injuste

ne

the

conditional,

donna

or

decree

or

que

recevraff

plus

chacun

de

com-

(Guizot).

missaires

b

[326.] Conjunctive

by

the

subjunctive

que,

ajin defagon

sorte

to

an

que,

que

au

denoting

(if

denoting

si

The

whenever

simply

ce

n'est

the

words

state

intended

(when

avant

que,

que

purpose, "

or

qui,

or

action

conceived

the

dans

(if denoting

purpose,

not

not

(here doni,

is not

proviso

la crainte

purpose,

330)

yet

accepted),

que, de

crainte

que,

de peur

not

que,

result),

result),en attendant result), jusqu*a ce que with

followed

condition

pos^

que,

followed

by

en

que,

(not pourvu

cas

que,

referring que,

sans

que.

and

denoted as

or

or

result

contingent que

soit que, suppose

que,

relative

que,

fact) ;

accomplished

of

condition cas

de maniere

or

(if

que

a

"

que,

moins

que

de sorte

en

a

:

phrases

ou

are

by

the

possible,

verb

not

of

real

the or

the

subjunctive

relative

sure

clause

to become

is so.

194

Cf.

lU

qui

consulthrent

de$

envoyhrent

d^ptUA

*

duise

vous

(but

(but Ne

hien

soyez

livre dont

N.

a

vous

('who

ctmstdtcuierU

Pretez^moi

n*avtz une

quittez pas

%in

ou

place

ites si

vous

vous

Choisissez

can-

qui

chemin

liure dont

un

besoin).

pas

consult/ but

should

Montrez-moi

*) Apollon.

conduit)

qui

ce

gut

consulted

who

le chemin

(but

besoin

pas

[326-329.

SYNTAX.

n*ayez

une

ou

place

bien)"

c

[327.] Verbs bj be

followed

*comprendre

find reasonable

(but *

*8*ensu{vre,

tre',

ignorer

pas

*penser,

*

with

*

se (J.I

*r"sulter

que,

enchante'y

"tonn^,

g"mir,

il peut

rare,

:

subj.),

douter,

dire, *esp^er,

*se

*gager,

*

se

souvenir,

il

est

(clair, d^mon-

ignorer

(but

ne

*parier^

*oublier,

*pr"tendre

*remarquer,

(ilr"sulte),*8avoir, semUer

(in

flatter, falloir(beaucoup

cf. also

rappeler,

douter,

se

etre

certain

etc.),

etc.);

disconvenir,

326),

*etre

declarer,

croire,*

cf. also

sefaire),*pr"dire,

*se

jaJoux,

que.

B.

Subjunctive

the

(cf.326),

*r"pondre{cf.. 326),

(ilsemble,

*il

but

*supposer,

me

semble),

(il tient a),

tenir

se

dans

avoir honte

bon

(ilre'pugne),

trouver

m^content,

plaire

of

est pas

une

honte,

un

by

que

charm^,

loin

the

and

subjunct

d"plorer, curieux,

choqu^,

honteux,

regrettaJble, surprenant,

etc.);

malheur,

(ilplait),regretter, a

que,

:

bldmer, (regret),

mort\fi^,piti",

((Grange),voir

Subjunctive

n*

fachi, Jacheux, flatt", heureux,

l*"tonnement,

plaindre,

ce

"

followed

of emotion

Grange,

malheureux,

:

(323. B)

afflig"(dommage, chagrin^,

etre

"

subjunctive

Emotion

op

verb-phrases

Aonnant,

s'indigner,

by

approuver, s'aflliger,

d"sespoir,

C.

followed

non

admirer,

"

s'"tonner;

au

faut

s*en

*soutenir,

and

s'enrager,

surpris,

peut,

phrases

Verbs

[328.]

indign^,

entendre

=

voir.

pas

:

325), *

or

when

'

Conjunctive non

indie,

to

s'apercevoir,

(always

concevoir

a.), indie), (y)imaginer, *juger, *jurer, nier,

*soupgonner,

*trouver,

with

vrai, vraisemblable,

pre'voir^ *promettre,

reconnoitre,

*sentir,

sur,

tell*:

*

(cf.also 325), *avouer,

*s*attendre

(*say,

in order

st,

*conclure^convenir,*

impossible, possible,

/aut, tant

pouvoir

pre'sumer,

que,

(cf. also

Evident, probable, s'en

*dire

dissimuler

pas

entendre

faut, peut

s^en

ne

douteux,

dangereux,

*deviner,

to

requiring

*affirmer,

'),*

lowed fol-

uncertainty

conditional

find reasonable

* =

or

asterisk

with

^admettrCf

"

when

a

with

*),*connaitrefcontester,

d"sesp"rer,

dissimuler

or

subjunctive): (ilarrive),* assurer,

(always

d^mentir,

*

the

*arr{ver

*apprendr"f

*

interrogatively,

by

doubt

and

subjunctive (those marked

the

and

que

of denial

verb-phrases

negatively,

used

be

and

se

se

"

/acker,

r"jouir,ripugner

regret.

Mental

Beservb

(323. B)

:

a

[329.] pronoun

Words or

of

particle

an

and

excessive the

or

sense

sweeping

subjunctive; "

followed

le dernier,

le

by

a

premier,

relative

le seul,

a2d-sai.] Vunique,

and

auperlativeB

complement,

(with

a

196

VERBS.

as

such

in questions

and

noun);

aucun,

point,

pas,

(ne

negatitves

;

or

alone,

nvl, que,

personne,

de

peu

etc.);

rien

a

with

especially

cf. 378.

of appeal, b

[330.] Conjunctions followed

by

the

que,

malgr"que,

quel

.

.

.

que,

tant

and

followed

.

by

subjunctive be

be

preferred

(in some

the

is not

infinitive

disire

be an

Je

crains ifer

aifoir de

faut

suis

Note.

leading

We

must

come

must

come.'

subject is

'

,

this

the

with

may

feren dif-

in

not

the

infinitive

would

by

necessity,

and

cheval, le trou-

object

but

often,

testing

an

whether cases

are

after

preferred

feeling.

:

or

verbs

Ex.

"

I wish

(to have)

I

I

fear

or

is usually

can

Special

"

be

subject

student

in English.

clause

subjunctive,provided

The

respect,

importance

infinitive

the

clause,

obscured. in

requiring

I had

find

not

shall

a

horse. him

at

home. ce

s'en

It

soir.

done

be

must

Tell

alien.

say

; but

II

only

That a

.

,

fact

a

dependent

the

of

required) to

pronoun,

faut II

1

d4gu,

bienfdchid^dtre "

si

que,

of words

It is of

is clear

otherwise

Je

que,

.

.

denoting

them

ot

"

subject

allowed

pas

some

(ifit de

.

que,

classes.

identical

of the

un

ne

le fat re

DiteS'leur

sans

qui,

classification

that

lui,

chez

quoi

qui

que,

however,

part,

above

but

the

cases

of willing,

Je

most

en

que,

qui, qui

.

quoique,

Subjunctive.

for

thereby

would

.

.

de'pit

(= quoique),quel

que, que

quelque que,

the

the

different

guided,

Grcnerally

phrases

Jl

to

d)

be

always,

que,

.

encore

que,

combien

que, pour

quoi

absolute,

impliedly

with

a.

so

when

(director sense

que,

that

noted

is not

or

.

que,

etc.,

concession,

indicative).

the

that

is actually

.

(for

que

.

referred

observe

not

.

Infinitive

331.

to

.

ou

denoting

phrases

bien

"

quelque

relat., qui

que, tout

.

uses

que,

a

It should

21^^ the

.

:

(pbstant) que,

non

soit +

ce

que

pronominal

subjunctive

que, quelque

qui

and

quHl

faut

is, two

but

am

very or

vienne

que

constructions

only

one

when

is to do

who

be

it ;

gone.

sorry

to be

II lui

faut venir

fr^re vienne

mon

evening

subj.). to

them

this

are

'

My

allowed

it is

a

noun.

deceived* 'He

brother when

the

196

b. Instead avant sorte

Je

[331-334.

SYNTAX.

que

de,

of

d

la

sauver.

me

perdre

la

I

afin

to

Close

de

avant

porte

le

de

avant

cJieval

Kill

le

Special

Cases

*if'

is regularly

Si

332.

Subjunctive

of

by

followed

especially

in rhetorical

and

verb

Pierre

Note

after

si,

je

vou^

eUt

aurais

(338)

without

lose

you

Sifeusse

la valeur

the used,

(usually)

inversion

(or favais) d

cent

of de

eu

ce

prendre

vou/u

Fui-il

consenti,

pas

Yet

or

simple

si, with

parti,

lieues

d'ici,

mime. I should

Dussh-je numrir,je leferai'Though

also

before

is sometimes

of the

Euf-il

payL

Fui-U

le chercher.

or

Ex.

"

n^y

firais

style, instead

pronoun-subject.

Vargent,

uncertainty

indicative.

subjunctive (simple or compound) imperfect

no

Usage.

imperfect

compound

inf.,

go

you

him.

(or subj.).

perdre

in

myself

implied).

horse

the

Ex.

"

before

being Tuez

en

himseK.

save

(always

out

sortir.

d,,

her.

door

the

que^

mani^re used.

save

it to

does

sorte

destroy

to

consent

He

sauver.

se

de

is frequently

order

// le fait pour Fei'Tnez

infinitive

an

with

en

que,

manure

de, pour,

subjunctive, afin

de

avant

consens

de

a

with

de

que,

pour

afinque,

die, I shall

do

it.'

333.

'until/

(

sans

=

requires

qu'il

334. kind

When

the

; and,

Compare

may, :

by

ne,

in the

used

and

subjunctive.

"

Ex.

//

ne

sense

'

'

of

unless/

without/

joue jamais

qu*il

ne

perde

.

no

uncertainty

in the

mind

subjunctive

vice

indicative

the

perde)

is present

govern

B)

followed

Que

versa,

in special

mental

of the

require

words

or

that uses,

speaker,

the are

be

reservation

words

indicative

by

any

usually

(observing 323. followed

commonly

followed

that

of

the

by

the

subjunctive.

334.]

Indicatite

H

197

VERBS.

86

de

plaint

Vavez

Subjunctive

:

ce

He

tromp4.

about

II

vous

que

He

ing deceiv-

that

complains him.

deceived

have

you

Vayez

vous

que

plaint

trompL

complains

your

se

:

him.

PenseZ'VouB m'esf

vous

pdbley

guilty

do

J^entends

you n

I

Tester.

to

wish

him

vous

que

(327)

believe

punish

?

II

it

ne

crois

est

God

that

he H

I do

cruel,

des

has

J^y

restai

monp^e

believe

soft

(which

believe

de

telle

a

in

bien.

such

of honest

jusqu'd, arnva.

there until my

people. ce

que

I remained

father

arrived.

it.

que

pas

this

he

do

de

gens

in such the

not

is cruel

man

telle

sorte

(326)

meriiiez

des

deserve

I

be).

may

vous

Vestime

cet homme

cruel.

that

For

le croie.

it, it is enough

ComporteZ'Vous

a

that he has deserved

je

que

(325)

que

m4nt4 de

gens

behaved

the esteem

crois

you

disiez

le

vous

say

(though

quHl

Vestime

manner

cruel

comport^

mani^re

He

not

ne

Je

be).

cannot

s'est

is

Dieu

que

pas

you

restiez

me.

que

that

you

I expect

with

believe

to

me

vous

raoi.

suffit

do

?

que

remain

he

think

\^hy

him

examine

cou-

Vexaminez

you

guilty,

(325)pour

once.

Je

be

(325) avec to

wished

If

tPentends

that

7ie

pourquoi pOiS 9

not

remain.

have

you

you

soii

quHl

croyez

may

voulez

hear

vou^

vous

suffit que tu Vas voulu une fois. It is sufficient that

Do

his protection?

I need

pable^

(asyou do),why

not

you

Si

cow-

le punis-

If you

protection,

n4cessai7'e f

soii

think

sa

que

not).

est

ne

sez-vouspasf

him

do

quHl

pourquoi

me

his protection

I need

croyez

Do

I

! (= I certainly

Si

PenseZ'Vous

tion protec-

n^cessaire

think

you

sa

que

a

de

as

manner

esteem

Behave

bien.

to

of honest

people. J^y

resterai

je sois remain

jusqu'di,

(326) there

guM.

until

ce

que

I shall I get

well.

198

Exceptionally,

[335.] after Ex.

the

same

verb,

Dis-lui

8ui8

qu*on qu'on

les laiasat

faire ;

Use

of

Tense

The

tense

336.

is present

imperfect for

Subordinate

the

the

that

on

Je

principal

or

simple

future

or

present

mis

time,

doute

quHl

quHl

sorte.

fait

ait

;

dit

J^avais

qu^il parle

Je permettrais

I shall

permit

Je

Peus-

afin

le

I

relation to

of that

thought,

principle.

exceptions

to

all formal

rules

Thus

:

this

for

out. out.

go

has

to

done

a

rule

are

to

go

out.

him

to

go

out.

you

had

done

that

wished been

settled

way.

him

about

of

it, that

it.

determined

those

sequence

out.

him

had

know

might

you.

it).

friendly

told

speaks

than

go

have

matter

have

the

do

he

better

whether

should

he

sache. chief

that

permit

(would

in qu^il

to

he

permitted

the

ter-

to go

him

him

I doubted

d V amiable.

The

the

out.

him

said

not

I should

We

souhaitS

dis

used to

duty.

I had

it

affaire edit etS

le lui ai

are

relatively

whether

I permitted

sortH.

vous

que

aurions

[337.]

doubt

I have

fait (le fissiez).

minee

former

to go

(has spoken)

qu'il sorttt.

doutai{s)

r

is

it

cases

other

him

allowed

vous.

que

quHl

permis

qtie

is in the

verb

time

I have

I

son

sort it.

quHl

mis

Nou^

It

"

his point

siez

clause

clause.

the

past

I permit

sorte,

(ait parl6) mieux

Je

; in

latter

the

and

sorte.

quHl

permettrai

per

leading

tenses,

compound

devoir.

Je

subordinate

verb.

quHl

per

Je n^ai

leur g"n^al;

de

principal

if

of

choice

permets

Je

a

the

of

Examples

J'ai

in

subjunctive

depends

criaient

soldats

mort

"

Subjunctive.

the compound), future (simple or compound)

the

of the

Je

venger

other.

furieux.

qu*tls etaient

of

la

the

or

Les

v/enne.

quHl

quails voulaient

in

one

requires

found

are

subjunctive

(simple or compound).

express

time

et

empech^,

the

and

sense

(simple or or

present

the

as

combat;

(cf.337)

usually

As

au

indicative

the

according

je

que

both

les menat

to

[355-3^7.

SYNTAX,

tenses

by

being

the

subject

^37,

338.] In

a.

some

in

time

Bten

the

those

coming

main

and

ence differ-

the

subordinate

may

verb

Ex.

"

he

Although

vaincu.

330),

under

the

independently.

Ij^e construed

to

fort ilfat

qu'il soit

by

to

referred

latter

the

in

(as especially

cases

the

require

19$

VERBS.

he

is strong,

van*

was

quished.

Supposons a

noire

que

fut

Let

composer,

Je

n'en

un

pas

The

denote

a

truth,

general

always

and

La

donntfe pour

que

nous

avec

fut

nous

puiasions

after "

conduire

Reason

puisse

present,

J*ai

des

The

c.

e

tense

Je

belles

plus

mpech"

is

conjunctive

ne

qu*il avant

to

a

of its verb

is determined

qu'il jou"t

pas

hout^ quand

that

us

on

we

wis-

with

by de

I doubt

In

the

a

compound

going

out.

after

Ex.

"

of the

that

festivities

finest

see.

used

from

him

he

before

is followed

clause

s*il avait

qu*tl

mimeje

IL

To

can

one

him

1 paid

the

of

I prevented

en

fut

venu

Vaurais

I do

a

by

a

latter.

if he

left.

conditional "

clause,

the

Ex.

play,

would

Subjunctive independent

denote, act

desired, (i.e.

in

an

expressed

commanded,

etc., being

readily

in

if he

had

had

even

would

I helped

have

suc-

him.

XVII.

Clauses.

Independent the

clauses^

imperative by

he

believe

not

ceeded,

aid".

Exercise

diairer

il

=

money.

crois

338.

one

was

V argent.

that

(both

croirait

ourselves

conduct

preterit.

q uHl partH,

subjunctive

A.

on

verb

governing

bestowed

commonly

sortit.

the

doute

Jene

be

would

me.

of the

was

that

this is equivalent

when

When

It

fetes

voir,

imperfect

Je Pax pay" d.

serve

who

dom.

une

qu*on

one

dirait,

might

sage"se.

dtait

to

on

were

Ex.

(^=je nepuis),

saurais

nous

know

not

history

our

composed.

independently

is used

subjunctive

semble')^ a.ndje ne raison

be

to

willing

present

that

suppose

do

I

voulut

qui

servir.

b.

us

yet

connais

me

to

Mstoire

the

or

verb

etc.) "

subjunctive

some

supplied.

is in

is used

exclamatory some

governing

manner

word,

:

way,

willed such

as

200

B.

instead

Frequently,

hypothetical

a

[338, 339.

SYNTAX.

a

of

conclusion. Examples

Vive

A.

le roi !

Ainai

to express

conditional,

compound

soii'il I

Dieu

soit lou4 !

Plui

d

Dieu

:

Long

live the

Thus

may

be

God

!

it be ! !

praised

Would

filt

en

quHl

king

it

God

to

were

so.

ainsi.

Puissiez'vous diss

QuHl

de

tout

fasse

him

ce

Let

him

lui

Let

him

?

Who

les

He

suite.

QuHl ?'

(be able to) succeed. (May he) tell the truth.

you

Let

la vMtL

QuHl parte QuHl

May

rhissir,

do

medi im-

depart

(He must) what

he

have

believed

likes.

plaira.

Veui

Qui

B.

II

(Vaurait)cnu

eut

suivre

vovlu

feusse

81

voire

NoTB used

6 etc.

example Note

2.

the

The

"

force

of

;

Who

for the

Qu'ilvienne

the

(do

this

3d

your

you

expression

wish) is

come

: *

vive

felt,

longer

no

is

que

live ?

may

Peter

would

*

habitually

thus

'

let him

etc.

; cf

.

'

Qui

challenge

to

willing

consented.

(Engl.

persons

let him

*

been

step,

with

subjunctive

sentiners *

lightened

known

I

had

have

not

above

meant

originally

But

take

edf

n'y

imperative

the

supply

lot, had

if he

Even

prendre

independent

The

"

(might) have

your

consenfi. 1.

to

Pierre

parti,

frequented

misery.

(332) voulu

pas

connu

mis^re,

EUt-il ce

(332)

have

it ?

theatres.

I would

sort^

voire

adouci

fain

would the

thidtres, J'eusse

would

etc.). Who

On as

comes

side

which

by

shown

there

?

you

?

are

the

'

'

answer

:

*

*

ami*

To

339. know

Je

pas

ne

') may sache que

je

soften be

an

used

assertion,

^^the

negatively,

in

rien de plus beau

sache

(cf. Lat.

*

I know quod

form

subjunctive the

nothing

first person, more

sciam) "He

(of

sache or

after

que.

beautiful.'

//

come

so

will

not

ne

savoir "

Ex.

viendra far

as

I

339-341.]

Etait-elle

know/

201

VEBBS.

jdte,

vous

que

Exercise

HISTORY.

[340.

or

de

the

de

losing where

aim

or

more

frequently

some

a

donne

341. noun

once

in

by

*to.'

talking).'

except

2.

now

would

not

mere

a,

source :

De

also this

infinitive

first used

at

so

Gradually

neutral

sign,

denote

to

far

now

are

a

and

be

now

quHl

is in rrench,

as

the

found

where

used

Ma

construed

gu^son

(Sevigne).

parle'

Dieu

: Moliere.] fortified

nous

in

verb

in the

it is often E.g.

allowed.

avoir

Even

now.

; and

required

pour

of

than

is frequently

Jusqu'a

however,

will

into "

after

Ex.

"

latter

the II

II s^abstient As

"

translated Note

as

'

lying

from

Joinville).

sign.

be

would

action

importance,

-ing),

to

1.

the

expressing

freely

infinitive

the

=

the

The

mentir. "

is

also

more

fortifier(^

nous

a

neutral

to

in (e.g.aimer) may (^love'),or proper

infinitive

Note

mere

:

or

English,

a

verbal

designating

without

time.

or

infinitive

equal

So

(Corneille).

a

as

used

much

Infinitive

The

thing'

subject

preposition.

that

Mdite

exemple

It is of

noun

a

used

century,

representing

person

be

was

no

preposition

cet

be

to

than

a

be

as

de

construed

subject-infinitive

Shame

(e.g. good

to

of expression

de parler

a

the

upon

explainable.

used

17th

is

came

came

turn

with

looked

was

Peace

logically

purpose,

other

nous

*

de paix

the

times

early

statement

predicative

not

of

in

as

used

when

Yt. II est honteux

=

tive infini-

it is frequently

infinitive,

'

infinitive

depend

was

she

Latin

the

replaced

'),even

sign

mentin

that "

Latin

the

est

fact

its significance

even

writers

Turpe

the

infinitive,

infinitive

subject-noun

est

chose

The

to

of the

origin

*

(the

cf. Lat.

is due

often

Bonne

h

or

:

object

Unlike

both.

de

with

also

whether

XVIII.

French

The

"

gerund

and

of

know

you

Infinitive.

The

use

Do

'

prfetty ?

direct

*

?

sachiez

seen

idiomatic

French en

be

never

(370).

English

by

d

de parler below, English uses

an "

parlant

any

(=

abstains

English

speaking'

French

by

the

participial not

preposition loves

^He

French

the

the

rendered

gernnd

after

parler *He

by

be

the

chiefly

aime

that

remember

to

from

infinitive

talk

(or

talking.* cannot

always

infinitive. etc.

as

a

verbal

noun,

202

Like

Unlike A

other

any

noun,

predicate

or

however,

accusative.

'

loves

The

342.

'

main

a,

by

detailed

in de

verbs

(the

cases

each

general

343.

that

rules

As

a.

to

'He

parler

by

or

the

of a

preposition

(avant de, d,fo7'cede, etc.).

a

the

Instead

be

to

infinitive

alone

of

practical

real

of

all the

or

with

are difficulties)

serious

these

expanding

of

the

of

construction

(too intricate

the

one

more

de

added

d

or

under

Alone.

"

is used

infinitive

The

without

;

and,

nominative

Medire

or

subject (except,usually,

verb,

tive nomina-

rule.

Infinitive

preposition

a

by

entre,

reference-lists

offer any

de

Preposition."

a

apres,

below.

requiring

verb.

neutral

a

governed

determining

value), alphabetical

common

a

It is for you

'

II aime

With be

or

sans,

pouPj

out

pointed

a

340) as

.

de parler

or

alone,

principles

are

to,' cf

you').

Alone

par,

*

vous

to

subject,

').

talk

ending

phrase

principles

belongs

stand

may

de,

prepositions

infinitive

C'est d

the

by

preceded

English

=

Infinitive

infinitive

The

'

be

may

prepositional)of

it is often

Ex.

"

'speaking (i.e. talking (or to

speak'

The

object (direct or

infinitive-sign

'

(the

infinitive

the

noun,

or

nouns,

or

the

[341-34S.

SYNTAX.

often, when

after

semblery

ce,

parattre.

To

infamie.

une

est

c'est,

by

repeated

cela);

"

it follows

inversion

by

when

as

or

predicate-

Ex.

(calumniation)

calumniate is shameful.

Prometire

et

ienir

sont

deux.

To

different bon

Ifetre n'dfra Te

A

hon

d

bon

quoi

me

en

vous

sernbU

c'est

parler

To

to nobody

good

f

Why He

vu,

Methinks

but

are

to love

I

saw

thee.

you. it

one's

nothing.

of it?

speak seems

for

is to love

thee

see

keep

things.

self is to be good

aimer. Vawoir

be

To

rien.

"oir c^est f aimer.

II aembU

II

soi

qu^a

to

and

promise

(him).

343,

344.]

b. As

object (director duty,

or

causation and

motion.

une

Je

dois parti

ce

Uh

homme

Je

sa

croyais

espirais, un

n

r

or

of

I

soir.

d'honneur

doit

A

(youlais, d^sirais,

etc.)

lui

I

"

cette

apprendre

of

honor

evening. keep

should

word.

him

vu,

out

(wished,

thought

He

this

set

hoped,

rendre

confessejetc.)Vavoir lui

man

to be built.

house

a

cause

to

am

his

parole,

service,

cours

of

speaking,

willing,

I shall

maison,

affirme (assure, pr4tendy

Je

thinking,

verbs

most

after

prepositional)

Ex.

"

Jeferai btiir

ienir

203

VERBS.

etc.) a

I

did

desired,

(to do)

service.

(protests,pretends,

asserts

that etc.)

admits, I hasten

to tell him

Come

see

he has

seenit.

this

news.

nouvelle.

Venez

nous

[344.]

1

Also,

"

Direct

voir

ce

soir.

Kbference-list

though

rarely,

of yerbs

with

inflnit, in first, and

de.

taking

2

infinit. with

to

the

us

direct

fjg when

this

infinitive

construed

de in second

evening.

term

:

with

a

datire.

(cf.348).

204

[346.] In

Note.

namelj,

to

the

Infinitive

Generally

directly.

used

pareil

Moi,

of direction: 3

Ifoir page

porter.'

governing

Ex.

"

vous

Quel parti prendre

f

scil"at

infinitives

elliptical

few

a

de.

inverted

'See

infinitive

The

"

snbject or

as

t

S'adresaer 3.'

page

Saroir

il vaut

semble^

impersonals

logically

implying

verbs means

a

Examples

c'es^,

after

separation*('from, of) or a ('with,by, about, to'); and some others.

concern

faut,

infinitive.

direct

b. As

il

(mieux^ autant); and

a require paraXtre],which object (direct or prepositional)usually

aembler^

is used:

de

with

predicate-nominative^

[the

verb-expressions

il fait (beau etc.),

or

d'un

with

as

after

except

il

is also

the

where

viz.*

346. a.

these

also

'Applj

concierge

infinitiye

appeal,

of

questions

toujourspar/er

Observe

"

and

the

Pourquoi

payer I

*

exclamations

is understood,

yerh

au

[345, 346.

SYNTAX.

:

a.

he

plus

grand

cacher

Vart,

(Test A n

me

Son

d^obliger

plait

un

ami.

It pleases

love

Dieu.

to

conceal

speak.

to

me

first

His

commandement

d^ aimer

is to

art

greatest

It is for you

de parler,

vous

The

art.

premier

est

de

est

art

oblige

a

friend.

is

commandment

to

Grod.

(but) II

It is necessary

faut venir.

to

come.

b.

Je Ne

vous

diffSrezpas de parti

H

de pariir,

conseille

6vite

I advise

longtemps

plus

Do

soin

de

me

ren-

He

II s^abstient

II commande

boire.

de

au

soleil d^ani-

Je

crains

longer

any

your

to

carefully

meet

abstains

He

commands

de

vous

from

drinking.

the

sun

to

give

life to nature.

rijouis d'dtre

me

avoids

He

la nature,

Je

out.

me.

contrer.

mer

delay

set

departure.

r.

avec

not

to

you

venu.

dbplaire.

I

am

glad

I

am

afraid

that to

I

came.

displease

you.

206

[348-350.

SYNTAX.

After

[348.]

a

is always

'than'

comparatire,

by

rendered

de.

que

"

Ex.

II aime

perir que de

mieux

J*aime

He

pfaindre.

id

rester

autant

se

de

que

would

I like

BOrtir. Historical

Infinitive.

Latin

(like the

used

lively

just

narration.

Ex.

"

The

"

French

historical dit

Ainsi

as

infinitive

instead infinitiye)

le

to

much

complain. here

stay

to

as

out.

go

[349.]

die than

rather

is times somein

indicative

of the

flatteursd^applaudir

et

renard,

de

with

(La

Fontaine). Infinitive

360.

direct

As

a.

the

V0U8

after

infinitive

The

"

avoir

I

parler.

(H hait) a

aime

bon

Jl

se

lever

de

have

aimeraiSy

appr4hendery

to

something

to

speak

about.

likes

He

to

(dislikes)

rise

early.

matin.

II cherche

trouver,

:

Ex.

"

you

H

A is used

with

(yet, after

aimer

,

chercher^

preposition),

montrer,

enseigner^

JTai A

object

a.

hair^

no

cond.,

with

a

m^eviter.

(me

m^enseigne

montre)

a

He

tries to avoid

He

teaches

me.

drawing.

me

dessiner. indirect

As

b.

s^

On

faire

a

applique

invito

m'a

after

in, in reference

(*to,at,

towards II

object usually

a

devoir.

son

faire

une

to

promenade,

n

aspire

Habituez

faire

se

a

vos

EUe

un

enfants

bonheur

f^

II vHy

EUe

a

have

nom, a

prier

consiste

a

la nature,

"

Ex.

duty.

invited

been

Accustom

vivrq

Our

a

iravailler,

She

pas

a

h^siter.

There

a

lire^

your

to

take

a

She

to make

children

a

name.

to pray-

God. happiness

according

platt

^amuse

others.

his

is ambitious

He

to

suivant

some

direction

walk.

Dieu, Notre

^),and

tries to do

He

I

implying

verbs

takes is

consists to

nature.

in working.

pleasure no

diverts

room

in living

for hesitation.

herself

by reading.

/

[362.] After where

in English "

for

etre

Ex.

the

the

Ge theme

active

passive est

a

infinitive with

infinitive *

This

refaire

(

=

a

Lat.

theme

II restait a sauver deux cents correcting).' It (not remained to save) 200 men.'

is in French participle

in

be done

must

hommes

'There

used

often

is re-dus) quir again

is (i.e.

remained

to

be saved

363. Same

Infinitive Verbs.

"

Alone

After

some

or

With

verbs

the

de

or

infimtive

ft after

is used

the

variously

preposition or with de or d, according to certain distinctions, or in part optionally, as described below. ^without

208

commencer,

h,

*

tr.

demander

de,

:

');

determiner

*

to

de

:

no

//

*

no

oath,'

has

a

'

II

de

se

ouhlier

:

de,

penser

:

no

cause

:

care

;

tdcher:

de, 'try

tarder:

de, il

(in this

but

'all

the

come.'

He

(told)

tells

(346. a)

Jinir,forcer

'

11

:

Jure

Payoir

to do

swears

de.

requires

office of

near';

'He

Ex.

"

infinitire

"

de, d.

:

'He

vu

it.* '

de, in negative

"

He

lets

He

does

clauses

leave

off,

=

'

not

(II a

cease

me

complaining.

to

think

Cf .

it.

about

'He

tomber

manqu"de

(one's duty) (// a

de.

manquer

depart.

me

leaves '

do

fail in

omit,

'

busy to

physically '

; *

de,

d,

"

(not

came

li remplir

manqu"

faillir, above.

ft, 'be

"

how

'

intend '

take

'think

mentally,

of.'

to.' *

A,

; with

busy*

think.'

(not to do)

care

'

;

rf

"

(a

ne

pasfaire)

do).

to

intr.;

d, 'induce,*

"

tr.;

determine,

refl.

'

generally

tarde

me

de

sense

I long 'come

also with a

thing)

'try;

;"", *

preposition

just (done

;

forget

'

(de faire)

(/e, 'resolve'

no

to

He

prep.

forget

'

r^soudre:

I ask

Ex.

"

*

preposition

garde

one

de).

is the

very

'

plaindre.

d,

no

"

de, 'be '

that

d.

or

s'occuper:

I ask

observer

predicate

'

y penser.

"

a

or

de U fat re

Jure

let,

'leave.'

');

devoirs);

*

aller.

(/e, promise

preposition;

it.'

seen

a,

falling

take

partir)

d"ftea jouer

away.

go

to

come

miss,

s*en

us'ly

by

followed

It is for him

venir

to

(essayer

it belongs

a

c'est

d

or

c'est

de, 'fail, omit';

dbliger: de

venip:

But

lui de

a

laisse

prendre

de

:

er

essay

a.

laisse pas

near ses

II lui dit de

he has

him

with

manquer:

te

*

a

de 'tell, order.'

with

/alsse partir.

me

(Je

d'observer

(Je demande

self

assert';

says

preposition,

cease*;

ne

He

vu.

by

he

//

'say,

expression

jurer 'attest

me

d

d like decider,

or

^rep. (de, it),'just

faillir: no

II

one's

'

G'est

:

-^

remark').

takes

in the

swears

parttr);

d"cid"

Vat

(Je

challenge

demande

{Je

else

for

ask

8*ennuyer,

usually

Ex.

*

'

*

de

(tPai d^cid^

decide

d,

"

it.

8*empresser,

laisser

'

*

preposition,

seen

or

*

; refl.

oiler);

a.

or

mind'

*

i.e. induce

somebody

d,

// dit Vavoir

etre

one's

up

'

ask

"

permission

no

make

le d"jie d'y

(Je

de

optionally

d).

observe

dire:

'

defy

*

Hilar

'decide,

to decide,

cause

de,

d^fier: au

intr.

de,

:

contraindre

continueTf

ddcider:

*

[36a

SYNTAX.

purpose.*

'

;

"

a,

"

delay.' or

and/

pour) ;

"

'

;

'

venir

a

'

'come

venir de happen.'

to '

"

=

come

Ex.

in

order

from

=

to'

have

36S-360.] B

le dire.

me

vint viens

(pour) lui

Je

viens

de

364.

Par

n

n

in the

rarely est id

me

pour

'

of

sense

to

^

of

'

because

=

finir),

of.'

is here

is

"

the

us.'

sense

of

Ex.

"

in order

to

candid

to

too

now

see

me.

deceive

you.

est puni

avoir

pour

356.

Sans

357.

Apres

by

in

of

verbs

trop, etc. ; and

assez,

after

tromper. H

tive, transi-

insulting

by

began

infinitive

He

vous

after

continuer,

an

He

pour

de when

with

occurs

rarely

for

voir.

franc

trop

est

; also

die.

to

351.

before

'

him.

to

happen

should

it.

about

him.

just spoken

injurier ' He

nous

me

to

speak

(chieflycommencer,

common

(in order) to

more

n

is

347,

infinitive

par

Pour

:

reflexive

ending

comment

to

(ctccorder, offrir,etc.) used

the

with

told

and

come

If he

verbs when

and

366. for,

a

with

beginning

Ex.

few

a

came

I have

h mourir.

also but

I

parler,

lui parler.

venait

Observe

*

He

Je

S^U

209

VERBS.

is

common

is used

apres

de

Entre

is

before

only

before

the

infinitive

an

with

is punished

He

menti.

the

simple).

// parte

:

sans

Aprhs

Ex.

"

penser,

infinitive

compound

lied.

having

for

(being

Jini after

avoir

supplied

having

*

finished.'

358.

going

and

:

//

After

en

is used

not

360. by

W aimer

(que)

entre

alter

infinitive,

the

in French,

et

rester

The

inverted

an

expletive

It is

'

^

a

He

between

wavers

de parler

soul's ^

ainsi

To

hate.'

need

C^est

O'est

to- love.'

speak

thus

c^est is often

after

"

to

participle

gerundial

(367).

subject infinitive Ex. que (266).

torment

It is the

the

but

in English

as

-ant)

de hair

*

balance

staying.*

369.

(in

rare

un

C^est

un

besoin se

tourment

de

moquer

is to ridicule

Vdme des

people.'

preceded

que que gens

210

[361,362.

SYNTAX.

361.

Infinitive

construction like that '

a

of

noun

; ^tre prU

It

:

parler

observed

be

infinitive

the

which

case

semhle,

they but

etc.);

by a.

otherwise

*

subject

impersonal

this

solve II

diffidled^exprimer. is

an

difficult to

A

362.

frequent

writing.

should

be observed

clause

of

the

is identical

leading

insists

m'avoiP

she that

oublii

les prendre

bon

a

hard

is

That

savoir.

know.

to

iprouva

an

of

the

Especially,

as

use

its

use

imperatives,

after

believes

is

problem

une

diffici

emotion

He

A exprimer.

be

a r^soudifficile

experienced

difficult

emotion

to

expres

express.

French

etc., and

II

There

it would

emotion

This

well

serait

quHl

est

solve.

C^est

taire.

se

to be silent.

Amotion

une

to

savoir

It is well to know

VoUd,

dre.

problem.

de

bon

est

it

est,

:

Ce probUme

ce

It is diflB.cult to

'

probl^me.

(U

a.

de rSsoudre diffixiile

est

in

sentence,

verb

de.

H

de

require

the

of

Examples

"

of speaking

adjectives (facUe,

adaptiveness

an

is

adjectives desire

the

The

"

(forspeaking)/ etc.

speak

or

logical

preceded

and

certain

ease

is the

are

to

that

difficile, utile, etc.) denoting when

nouns

de parler

ready

only

Adjectives.

and

with

le (Usir

e.g. *

a

be

must

infinitive

the

of

Nouns

after

with

clause

knows

her

I pardon

him

and

verbs

when

the

take

assure

very

EXBBCIBB

la

English

believing,

usage,

declaring,

'

croit

etre

Je

aimie

fort

connaiire

well.'

lui

forgotten

I ' etc. of. 331.

XIX.

of

characteristic

subject of the dependent object (director with A)

for having them

a

from

of

"

he

I 'Come

after

subject or (331). Ex. Elle H

is

deviating

the

is loved.'

'

infinitive

bien

pardonne me.'

She 'He de

Venez

B63-3650

211

VERBS.

Participles.

HISTORY.

[363.

from

Latin

the

instances,

in

as

aimant

in

flected a

century

(Racine)

when

les

The

as

but

being

always

qualified.

Gradually,

and

some

after

of the

364-

like

are

treated

an

or

it is used

verb

as

the yet

suppliants

in

to be

the

same

unlnflected

an

adjective. like

expressions

predicate

have

bought it

such

gender

and

of its real

rules

to

in

;

classical

were

fixed.]

inflected

part

invariable.

remain

the

of

word

dimmed

was

nature

adhered

are

the

with

*I

=

French,

in

once

even

now

book'

the

was

as

qualifying

number

characteristic

Participle.

adjective

to

denote

UsBD

AS

nitres

enfants.

but

Special

rules

invariable

an

condition.

Caressing

J'ai

vu

A

Une A

noun

verb-form

as

cette

expres

when

Fartic.

rn^re

I

have

caressing

femme woman

a

Ex.

"

enfants, mother

is

participle

qualifies

Used

gdtent

mourante,

present

simply

Adj.

spoil their children.

woman.

it as

or

The

"

when

action

caressantes

femme

dying

part

a

fois

the

Participles in

understood;

mothers

Une

As

feeling

usage,

few

a

below.

as

leurs

in

the

as

unin-

etc.

etc.).

agree

French

Present

365.

yet

left

But

in

or

prevailing

Cent

used

gerund

(during

principle,

etc.

some

gerund

number

when

found

(17th cent.),the

adjectives,and given

Les

to

discordant

The

noun

a

construed

participle

an

however,

language

its

droit;

bought':

made

the

in

enough,

as

comes

ablative

called

in

This

adjunct of object (notice *I

or

often

agreeing

noun.

with

is really

Latin

(La Fontaine),

are

les ayants

; but

whether

rule, requiring

agree

amant-em)

constructions

such

construction

subject

book,

the

period

to

Participle its

its

with

usually

naturally

participle,

voletants

.

was,

in French

the

then

inflected,

present

et venants;

in Latin,

as

the

old

adjective

possess

.

.

to

is

and

real

allowed

such,

the

Past

the

from

answers

gerund

gender)

petits

fixed

of

allants

an

; Les

used

Traces

in

century,

was

century

but

also

17th

the

The

adjective,was

qualifying

16th

in

French,

it

amando), "

Participle

{aimant

en,

after in

=

Present

participle

participle.

gerundial

or

present

especially

(en

-ndo

The

~

mourant

dying

ses

caressant

this

seen

her children. de

faim.

of hunger.

212

Ces

hommes le

NoTB

1.

present

knew

origin

the

preserving

usually

differently

somewhat

diff^ant

;

negligent

gerundial

en

participial

forms.

E.g.

; v(icant

d

la

d^sirant

il la

la paix,

fit.

hasarde

en

2.

Note

that

of

the

V"glise

*I

from

368.

I

while him

met

this

to, is that

risks

(=

; Cf

no

can

The

"

of

agree

Je

(in)

his

seeing

war

desiring

by

while

(al

peace,

he

to

wishing

gain

*

tout

used:

en

pariant

the

in gender

that

word

Je

but

to)

past

and

"

are

general

en

in the

allant

met

as

V"gli8e

a

allant

a

tions devia-

with.

principle

number

same

Occasional

participle

is already

the

le rencontrai

church.'

result,

be

must

en

le rencontrai

.

way

mistake

treatment

provided

ousness, contemporane-

make

with

church';

his

on

Participle'.

it should

English

an

much.

participle

to

going

rule, where

the

it determines,

was

to

speaking.'

sentence

going

Past

determined

the

of

present

it.

is often

en

suhject of the

verb

him

met

while)

The

"

tout

emphasis

(^oreven

act

very

For

"

The

"

perish. to

too 1.

vacating.'

vaquant

perished

One

gagner. NoTB

:

though)

trop

voiUant

; negligent

Ex.

"

made

On

:

*

corresponds

Driven

en

guerre

'

'

fatiguing

vacant

hopes

faire

the

different

*

en

He

ses

phir

voyant

interesting

of

side

different

expressing

'by.'

or

although,'

*

adjectives,

the

en.

4n'

with

not.

such

with

with

participle

or

'

*

the

whether

inttfressant

at

*

fatiguant

:

"sp4rances,

Forc4

*1

exist

participle

'while, pMt

spelling,

tiresome

knew

adjective

Sometimes

participles.

Participle

363)

:

pure

charming/

'

danger,

decide

can

original

*

men,

it.

avoid

*

neglecting

ne'gligeant

(i.e.gerundial

a

'

Present

[367.]

n

more

*

:

as

the

alone

charmant

present

fatigant

'

like

to

taste

good

considered

spelled

'

differing

*

and

adjectives, hj

are

he

should

Several

etc.,

usage

These

V4viter.

foreseeing

to

how

Sometimes

"

participle

[366.]

how

le danger,

pr4voyant

su

ont

danger.

the

avoid

Those

danger. men

prudent

Ces hommes,

su

ont

pr4voyants

^viter

*

[365-368.

SYNTAX.

which

now

with

mentioned,

has

adhered the- word and

as

368.] in

sucli present

modified

noim

the

a

such

the

Uhe

e.g.

in

main

(se

the

direct

But

m^re

Les

recompenses

lis

fille.

examples

Without

se

no

when

la).

Us

se

la

bkss^

sont

doivent

ne

le prix

With

b.

fut

a

jamais

(except

4te regue.

sommes

in

This

de

aimes

merit

the

prize

reflexives): is received.

taken.

was

city

We

nos

be

never

news

The

prise.

to

intrigue.

of

etre

mother. granted

should

Vintrigue.

de

Cette nouvelle

beloved

Rewards

au

accord4es

:

auxiliary:

My

aim^e.

m"rite

Notts

for

{V

it is

it agrees

uninflected

aim4e

with

when

constructions,

Vai

cette

also

; and

dat.).

Ma

ville

aim4e

object (being

aim4

a.

La

the

it agrees

is impersonal,

verb

e.g. Je

J^ai

est

refiexive

Farther

Hre

slightly

with

construction,

e.g. Elle

in

object precedes): aim4s.

the

agrees

participle

neuter

and

6fre

or

Hence

"

fille aim4e.

passive

preceding

sont

past

subject:

avoir,

speaker.

:

subject,unless (cf.ex. below).

With

with

is

preceding

invariable c.

:

dtre

following

of the

mind

auxiliary

With

with

the

which

qualified

b.

a

rule,

Without

a.

213

VERBS.

loved

are

by

our

parents.

parents.

De

grands

(but

riv^ grands

Je

lows)

est

de

arriv^

malheurs). (though subj.

Mnie

Que

II

soit la main

qui

Great

ar-

sont

malheurs

fol-

have

misfortunes

hap-

pened.

Blessed

be

hand

that

has

(m.).

me

saved

mla

the

sauvL c.

With

avoir

(or "fre

in

(Partic.inflected): Vai seen

vue

her

(or vu). (or him).

I

have

reflexives): (Partic.uninflected) :

Avez-vous you

seen

vu

my

ma

Have

m^re.

mother

?

214

36d. t:368,

SYllTAX.

lettre

La

letter

Les

I have

which

tragedies

The

lue.

fat

que

tragedies

J*ai

Rentes. he

which

lu cette

H

4crit des

a

has

I have

lettre.

read

letter.

this

read.

a

quHl

The

He

has

de

fruit

tragHies,

tragedies.

written

written.

Les

fruits

se

sorit

gdt4s.

we

had

have

On

des

fait

Quelle faite one

What

f

langue

La

has

answer

Cic4ron.

qu^aparUe

has

things

imposs

thought

What

dans4f

a-t-on

dance

they

She

dont

L^affaire

Cicero

that

(seace.)lavSe.

lis ont

Elle

herself.

washed

been

did

f

they

direct

(not

The

parlL

which

s^est

choses-ld,

Those

long

night

spoke.

Elle

ces

year.

(no

object).

language

The

longtemps

Quelle nuit

a-t-on

you?

given

this

had

to-day.

vous

rSponse

fruit

of

impossibles.

have

have

We

ann^e.

cru

a

possible im-

considered done

are

On

a

qu^on

heaucoup

eu

plenty

impossibles.

long

Things

avons

cette

spoiled.

choses

longtemps

crues

fruits

The

been

Nous

eus

avons

nous

que

(ace).

of

affair

spoke. les mains

(se dat.)Iav4

s*est

obj.)

She

has

her

washed

hands.

Elle ses

her

faults.

(ace.)sont

empar^

of

Us

se

la

de

(se ace.)repentie has She fautes.

s^est

ville.

(made

possession

t4moign4e.

sont

friendship

each

they

have

lis

taken

grands

selves them-

arrogated great

The

shown

before

Attendu, a

de

arrogS

They

avantages.

for

have

themselves

advantages.

se

(dat.)sont

grande

amitii.

shown

each

t4moign4

They other

une

have great

friendship.

other.

[369.]

remembered

(dat.) sont

se

Elles

ces

rappeU

facts.

these de

(se dat.)

s'est

fails (ace). She

repented

masters) of the city. (que ace.) qu'elles

L^amitiS se

have

They

Elle

noun

excepts,

pass"y

suppose,

(cf.219. 4).

vu,

y

(or non)

compris

are

able invari-

370,371.] When

[370.]

participle se

sont

In

[371.]

accordance

is

preceding

no

be

specially

it,

'of

en

*

Que

a.

dimn"

a

nCen b.

If

a

preced'g

The

the

rule,

were

past

saved.*

participle

is invariable

whenever

there

following

distinctions

need

objects.

flowers,

he

and

Les

"

has

the

deux

I have

hours

to

or

measure,

or

two

particle

(^

que

des

a

pendant

=

Jleurs,et

ii

some.'

me

following

infinitive

object of an (its real object

is invariable

//

slept.*

given

pronominal

heures

is the

pronoun

diers

pronoun

being

the

infinitive).

the

their

The

les

seen

"

La

enteiidue have

I

girl

have

I these

let them

I

Us

forming Note

1. one

3.

When

"

*

"

We

"t"

duj

avons

given can

les

be

pu,

donn" him

all the

preceded

Exercise

les

tous

help

only

I

les ai

have

vu

pein-

these

seen

fa/'sse

pic-

surprendre,

themselves

invariable, I let them

infinitive

an

entendu

to

surprised.

soriir

voulu

song

allowed

*

aifait

The

have

sont

is always

infinitive

Je

"

lui

have

As

an

after

Nous

"

donner)

before

causative.

2.

invariable.

Fait

"

fai

painted.

se

be Note

I

They

go.

burying

seen).

je

tableaux

tures

partir,

have

sung.

dre,

pictures.

/aissSs

ai

her

seen

I

que

chanson

Ces

enseveHr.

(lit,the

chanter.

tab-

ces

vu

:

whom

I have

heard

peindre

vue

buried

whom

object

fai

que

soldiers

seen

singing.

leaux,

paint

fai

soldats

The

comrade.

que

chanter.

Les

sol-

have

I

whom

JUle

Pai

The

infinitive

b.

:

enseve-

"us

camarade.

burying

heard

object

fai

que

lir leur

Note

few

past Beau'

"

:

soldats

La

has

latter

the

Compare

Les

He

preceding

participle,

a.

*

direct

not

dormi

lesquelles) fai

to time

referring

"

is understood.

:

'

are

main

the

expressed,

fled, but

Many

The

object.

observed

some'

the

is

that

noun

sauv^s

noun

reflexives)

direct

that

sont

with

in

itre

(or

avoir

lui

the

with

se

pen

enfuis,mais

no

of quantity

adverb agrees

nevertheless

with

Je

an

after

*

coup

Je

215

VERBS.

by

XX.

go

two

que

nous

together

out.'

is understood,

secours

we

the

avons

they

pu

are

(viz

could.'

avoir

^

it is always

invariable.

216

[372,373.

SYNTAX.

XVII.

DTDEOLINABLES.

A.

H ISTORYi

[372.

ne,

with

become

though

Terbs,

a

emphasized

in French,

also

and

point

see

not

f

'

much,*

goutte

be

the

Engl,

regular

not

nd

=

themselves,

a

particles

The

of

the

fear,

now

This

The

he

may

timeo

'from'

fempSche

quHl

is more

373.

verbs,

(in

and

full

as

few

a

ni

wiht)

17th

the

in

the

to

the

in

most

even

(cf.

assumed, as

alone

century

also

usage,

without

with

below

verbs, distinction).

17th

(376 etc.) as

expressions,

many

second

negative

in the

common

in

ezpletively and

They

described

cases

slowly,

.

once

negative,

guere came

expressions

used

often

definite

enters

=

pas

as

such

though

negative

in popular

yet,

prevention,

in and

crains

ne

corresponding

even

felt.

(or

proposition

Latin

purely

But

ne

of

a

of

the

development

expletive

the

use

of

I check

into

force

that

him

however,

that

French

(cf

veniat

original is being

pas.

"

particle

Except

in

is in French

connection non

negation more

with

(or,with

.

=

in French

use

of the

wise like-

so

;

(or quominus) of

ne,

come

not

usage.]

pas),

negative

and

logical. '

meant

ne

'lest'

of

perfectly

inherited

was

impedio

vienne;

inconsistent,

The

he

may

:

English

cases,

originally

veniat use

ne

I fear

in

use

'

ne

pes) qu*il

'

meant

really

in popular

non

its origin,

in

vienne).

neglected

the

verbs

was

"

and

Hon

than

now

ventat

=je

longer

no

now

ne

This

anomalous

often

and

ne

(from

veniat

nicht

value,

often

"

come.'

not

ne

ne

timeo

impedio

purely

Lat.

=

stereotype,

word

gradually,

,

was

(381 etc.).

of

Latin

other

being

to

doubt,

etc.

(^quominus)or

; (xerm.

alone

hand,

negated

use

ne

confined

other

comparison,

whit

words

of

by

some

non). step* (pas

a

move

compariso

of

word

This

of simply

'not

used

frequently

a

particle

becoming

"

is always

ne

punctum)

in

ne

of

interrogative,

use

is

century,

On

other

when

especially

a

negative

with

rien^ etc.

'

not

Lat.

=

complement

wiht

like

supplanted

often

languages,

other

instead

supplanted

personne,

*

negative

drop/

a

( potW

indeed,

drop,'

to

expressions

point

unless,

"

*

to

and

a

like

the

usage

French

"

Latin,

adding

'

*

possum)

(older nen)

ne

giitta 'not

.

.

or

in popular

which

alone.

by

negation .

noriy

non

rarely

(e.g.non

done

Latin

"

in French

has

Negations.

is

373,

374.]

adversative

is used,

word.

Sage

non

point) son

orgueU.

livres f

beaucoup,

Note a

1.

whole

or

'not,'

Je

crois

NoTS

2.

verbs;

.

'

more

,

Je

at

pride.

all). elliptically by

no,' no.'

I wager

'

non

quo

'

'I say

non

quo

gage

(not

one

translatable

dis

Je

Not

?

{que non,

gue

and

que,

not.'

'

and

Craignez-vous

(or point), by

expressed the

is often

alone

pas

style:

pas

,

usually

(/?') not

usage

popular

Ho

French

believe

in literary

rarely

374.

I

?

not

so.'

In

"

"

books

his

not

and

none

by

Ex.

phrase). '

non

quo

he

many,

by

you

not.

cruelty

preceded

introduced

whole

it is not

that

adverb

two

With words,

or

pas

even

negative

with

lefer? (V. Hugo).

pas

"

the

'

verbs the

viz.

'

is

not

negative

in no

(optionally,though

rather

of the

personal

emphatically) point. These

are

words

verb-form

be

a

tout),

is often

clause

or

du

pas

or

Has

un

will

(I will not).

His

pas.

Pas

Non

"

by

No.

?

come,

will

Wise

(or non

des

pas

followed

'not/

come

you

You

f

pas

n'est-ce

non.

{pas

for

Shall

et non

A't'il

for

No

cruaut4

Exceptionally

point).

answers

pas. on

Sa

in

chiefly

Hon,

f

viendrez,

Hon

non

pas,

Ex.

"

Viendrez-votbs

Vou8

non

emphasis,

(or point)

another

217

IKDECLINABLES.

ne

"

one),

and

before pas,

infinitive.

simple

(lessoften) between

Je

no

Je

no

lui parte

Je

no

le tui dis pas.

parte

Je n'ai

pas

pas

placed it

on

(preceding it.

after

point

An

one

"

parl4.

object-pronoun, both

Usually

is then

if there

precede

placed

after

Ex.

(or point), pas

its

object-pronoun

them.

side

each

(or point).

I do

not

speak.

I do

not

speak

I do

not

tell him

I have

not

to

spoken.

him.

about

it.

a

or

^18

Je

lui ai point

ne

n

faut

pas)

ne

are

1.

le

a

is

It

lui

ne

personal the

with *

/aire

doing

Note

(pv

I

they

verb do

cannot

by

determine.

actually

Je

it.'

ne

puis

infinitive,

an

le

pas

the

*

fcUre

I

negatives

Je

Ex.

"

(You

him.

to

speak

not)

to

not

necessary

is followed

yerb

to him.

spoken

not

must

If

"

arranged

(pas)

lui

pas

I have

parU,

parler.

NoTB

not

[374-376.

S^rNTAX.

am

ne

puis

gapable

of

it.' 2.

In

"

but

expected,

in

complement-word,

vous,

n'est-ce

by

cases,

several

reply

affirmative

is expressed

^Not'

"

C'est

Ex.

"

an

when

only

distinction.

Alone.

Used

any

without

is used

pets

without

point

Me

375.

questions

as

pas

f

ne

alone,

is

explained

below.

*

A.

is used

Ne

"

[376.] More know,'

'

in

savoir

with

'no

nlmporie

the

inclination

Je

ne

II

Je

Je

Je

II

n'a

trop Note.

Je

forbid,'

not

ne

n^

be

wish,

be able,' sawoir

budge.'

few

a

Eegularly

set

may

displease '

avoir

far

like

phrases

it not

'

garde

have

not

Ex.

from).' "

it.

believe

I cannot

peux

^

deplaise

en

He

honn^te

"

is always

Sometimes

rare

differ-

myself

He

dares

not

He

is too

honest

tell you.

return. a

to think

man

of cheating. is omitted

pas

followed

(e.g.Je occurs

express

(could) not

can

homme,

and

ne

il est

tromper,

Ordinarily

is unemphatic

I

le dire,

revenir.

de

garde

of it.

to think

what

ently.

vous

(pas)

know

I cannot

autrement.

saurais

delay.

cannot

I don't

penser

(or saurais) rvCex-

sais

primer

n*08e

(not care,

(pas) qu'en

sais

ne

II

God

in

; and

(pas) tarder.

pent

ne

'

pouwoir

bouger

'

can

:

*

with

dare,'

vous

ne

clauses

le croire.

pas) ne

^

of

plaise

(or

puis

ne

sense

ne

'

oser

cease,'

matter,'

d IHeu

you,'

less optionally,

or

cesser

in independent

alone

by ne

alone

an

puis

by

with

pouvoir

infinitive. more

arbitrary

In

classical option.

etc.

when

popular than

Je

the usage

ne

peux

negation

the

sion omis-

pas).

877-379.]

[377.] After

questions

or

Que

n'^s

vous

Ah,

que

exclamations. arriv4

rums

B.

[378.]

so

has

us

of

!

there

his faults

not

with

n

sans^

?

then

often

in

'but,'

*but

that.'

impossible

est

verb

be

vienne.

or

in questions

or

etc.,

the

subjunctive :

construed

affirmatively

Ex.

It is impossible

ne

quHl

"

:

(usually in

English

?

is itself negative

verb

impossible,

peu,

her

love

not

clauses

leading

the

dependent

The

would

in dependent

when

(as with

appeal). 327, 329) can

He

(=

come

not

he

that

should but

cannot

come). a

n'y

personne

qui

le

ne

is nobody

There

know

sache,

ne

connais

personne

des

fosse quelquefois d^amis

peu

qui

qui

I

ne

fautes,

ne

soient

I have

Avezrvous

ne

ne

ami

le mien

pas

qui

ne

soit

Have

f

d moi

que

cela

[379.]

After

(that something

leading

may

'not'

are

not

clause

take

a

not

slander a

but

does

not

mistake. friends

many)

she does

whom

?

friend

mine

also ?

mine

also?)

(=

is not

who

but

fault

my

none

yours.

anybody

you

not

a

(=

It is not

fasse.

who

make

few

Is there

ne

eUe

not un

tient se

dont

f

m^dise

aussi

that

personne

one

sometimes

les vdtres, Ort-U

no

not

is

(= There it).

know

does

that

it

knows

tTai

H

Who

ses

I not

was

before?

come

not

you

why

Who alone

Usually

of

Y

Ah,

ait f

is used

Ne

"

impliedly

Je

have

f

(Ufauis Qui ne V aimer

H

Why

tdt f

plus

rhetorical

Ex.

"

{pas)

n*a

introducing

(optionally)qui

and

que

n^4tai8-jeId,!

de

Qui

219

IKDBGLINA6LES.

that

if that

he

is

does

happen.

a

expressing

place). "

Ex.

care

or

effort

220

Je

prevdrai

garde

I

ne

quHl

See

se

ne

qu*il

blesse,

in the

Usually

by

inversion

II

serait

tomb^

332)

:

in n'eta/t

Vavais

ne

Vestime ne

votis

si

des

devoirs.

vos

serais riche, n'litaient les impdts.

not

for

'

:

Ex.

etc.). "

fallen,

when

; and

unless

had

I not

the

esteem

sup-

him.

hope

not

remplissez

does

*

if not,

hare

would

Do

he

that

it not

*were

He

(or

*

ported

obtenir

hien

(as

does

himself.

ne

"

.

.

retenu.

pas

de

je

si

si

expression

si is omitted

N'esp^rez gens

it

to

wound

[380.]

he

that

care

fall.

not

cUtentif

Veusse

take

shall

tombe,

Soyez

Je

[379^82.

SYNTAX.

to

gain

people,

you)

fulfil your

I should

be

do not

if you

honest

(unless

duties. for

the

for)

fear

it not

were

rich

of

taxes.

N'eut

la

"t"

Had

je

surprise,

quitttf cet

pas

n'aurais

de

crainte

it not of

endroiU

for

been

(But

I should

surprise,

hare

not

left

this place.

Me

381-

Used

Expletively.

the

conjunction

by

qy^),

Que

French

.

.

is then

/la

.

'than/ etc.),as

or

has

often

ne

In

"

(or

que

a

has

by

the

no

in

negation.

('that/ 4est/ 'from/

rendered

illustrated

tro in-

clauses

conjunction-phrase

English

where

variously

dependent

below,

sentences

various

382-7.

is not

Usage

In

ne.

of

the

following

introduced

generally

a

consistent

[382.]

After

personal

ne

prevent

(always vienne

a

quHl

Note.

when

"

use

expletive

expletive

ne

is

de

iviier

'

'

subjunctive: 325). his

prevent

shall

him

prevent

before

avoid

Ex.

"

(I

coming. from

com-

ing). ne

Both

negative

and

I shall

venir).

Evitez

this the

'

'

Vemp^herai

Je

(but

however,

cases,

emp%cher

qu^U

to

regard

:

verb-form

J'emp^cherai

with

vous

are or

Avoid

parle. exceptionally

interrogative,

construed or

in the

his

speaking

without

infinitive).

ne

to

you.

(empicher

chiefly

383.]

[383.]

action

After

dependent

is viewed

improbable That

or

is, usually,

inversely,

and,

douteux,

il y

du

a

the

when

325,

subjunctive; or

than

possible

avoir

or

de

peur,

interrogatiye

de

peur,

etc.),

d^sesp^rer,

interrogative

etc.] when negation,

denial

and

Idouter (il

est

ddsconvenir'] when

nier, contester, implied

with

crainte,

implied

doubt

of

Icraindre

apprehension

without

expressions

doute,

fear

of

negation.

Examples. Action

quHl

peur)

ne

(etc.)he peur

come.

quHl

ne

you

N'appr4hendeZ'V(ms

afraid

Je

trompe

9 Are

lest he

deceive

vous

ne

ne

qu'U no

will

doute ne

doubt

(etc.)he

will ne

you

quHl doubt

very

have

cannot

that

he

or

afraid

craindre

quHl

that

fear,

I

doute

=

you?) you? me

quHl

not

afraid

he

me.

{d^esp^re) I

(

point am

deceive

can

deceive

should

vous

fear

you

n^appr4hende

sisse.

doubt

quHl

rius-

whether

he

succeed.

will

nie

may

ne

r4ussisse

whether

?

Doutez^ous

he

Do

?

succeed pas

quHl I don't

Eloquent

he

Je

pas

not

Can

f

You

will

(etc.) qu^U

come.

will

trompe,

?

may

am

:

certain

succeed.

Doutez-vous Do

I

r4ussisse.

Je

not

you

(d^esp^re)

I

trompe

quHl

or

pas

Pouvez-vous

?

you

crains

vienne,

afraid

pas

ne

he vous

you

deceive

may

Je

I

may

improbable

Action

:

vienne,

Are

f

trompe

he

possible

J'ai (J^appi*4hende,

Grains

fear

or

probable

Avez-vous

Je

the

probable

expressions

redouter,

after

or

negative

Je

after

or

affirmative

merely

denial

or

certain.

trembler,

appr^hender,

in

(then

verb as

rather

fear, donbt,

of

expressions

the

of

327)

as

221

INDECLINABLBS.

be

{or

ne

soit trhs

deny

his

Je

that

(which

ne

you

9

are

he

pas

nie

malade

being)

doubt

you

sick?

soit

quHl

that

he

really

is).

vous

qu^e

I do

not

(or your

f

malade

deny

is

soyez that

being)

sick.

I deny

that

eloquent. Je

nie que

that

can

cela soit,

be

so.

222

SYNTAX.

Je

disconviens

ne

that

that Note.

but

sans

que,

que

usually

(or

sans

II

qu'il le

[384.] ne

soit V^gal

Peu

s^en

'since'

trots

y

.

ne

ne

as

a

Note.

etc.) is

If

used.

spoken

not

ans

^tions

"

[386.]

the

to

II

each

With

is in

verb

y

a

a

With

riche

is richer

better

was

off

a

le sache

himself.

or

que

que

dependent

the

him

him

these

que

nous

rich, he

(or

have

I

three seen

not

a

ne

in

full nous

I

met

not

months). for

other

each

(ne

negation

parlons

the

comparison

pas

.

.

We

pas

.

have

such

II est plus

riche

richer

yet

(i.e.he richer

was

yet

clause

second

if placed

is is

'

since

years.

negatively

was

I

since

months.'

verb-form

Vitait.

'

'

'

met

had

been

*

(i.e.a

he

killing

months

Without ne

than

now).

his brother's

being

?

:

quHl

not

you

three

tense,

simple

trois mois

personal

ne

is

We

for three

other

with

you

ten

be construed

(i.e.he

sans

Ex.

depuis

have

It

nous

que

term

He

and

for

ne

qu*il

"

near

very

saw

Vai

ne

of difference

II est plus

'lest'

Que used

peu.

after

How f

vu

ai

comparison could

succeed? of

maison,

you

negative).

vus.

Ex.

"

will

sense

far from

beginning

port4

je

que

by

also,

vous

ne

dix

nous

la

with

came

tenses

Mes-vous

je

or

is not

He

soit tu".

se

ne

.

.

vaois

avait

de

sortir

He

ne

quHl

ren^ontri,

II

he in

que

Don't

?

antiquated.

negatively

compound

vous

que

puis

bout

en

qu^U

equal.

translatable

depuis

that

avani

fr ere.

son

With

Comment

ne

used

heaucoup

pas

(qu"

clause,

a

faut

s^en

estfallu qu^il

[385.]

II y

//

de

doubt

pas

sache^"].

After

faut

s'en

d

is becoming

[e.g.Je

ne

vienne

after

used

construction

requires

doutez-vous

so.

is sometimes

this

Ne

cela

deny

be

not

may

Ne

"

que

I don't

ainsi,

soit

ne

pas

[383-386.

the

that

second

first). "

ne

than

now).

Thus

:

:

quHl

rich,

a

of

V^ait. he and

He was

he

is

II n^est

ntait.

he

not

n

est

moins

not

(free

of

He

he [i.e.

guilt)

does

je

any

he

II

n'agit.

for

stronger Aside

"

que,

than

I

After

pure

plus

It

tot

coming be-

le ferai pas

ne vous

he

acts.

heureux

plus

I

Can

I

speak

je

que

happier

be

I

am

?

am

thus

may

the

be

comparative

construed

^

d, moins

que

unless/

que

I shall

ne.

with

or

for d moins

used

que

autre,

words

d

moins

ne

quHl

adverb

Other

quHl

n'y

He

soit

Their

Negations

described

arrangement

take

pronouns

relation plusj

ne

rien

with

above

(b) indefinite

or

attacks

it

does

not

he

those

never

unless

forc4. 388.

do

you

be

provoked

speak

about

forced

to

man,

to

anger.

pas

parle

n^en

lion

The

provoquA,

soit

it unless

do

not

it.

jamais

n^attaque

Vkomme

the

no

quHl

not

than

itre

than

le fassiez.

ne

lion

than

does

suis!

comparatives,

moins

is

and

Ex.

"

Le

of

from

plutdt, and

[387.]

me

le

'

(i.e

autrement

pas

He

Puis-je

Is there

f

less

not

appears

guilty,

parle

agit.

fort

plus

le suis

ne

autrement,

he

than

otherwise devenir

is

quHl

so).

ne

than

otherwise

coupable

He

appears

less

is].

quHl

prospect

Note.

rich). moins

pas

guilty

acts.

Pourrai'je

n

he

as

autrement

speaks

que

was

le paralt.

little guilty

so

appear

II n^est

ne

quHl

is less guilty

He

he appears

than

Je

(i.e.he

was

was

*

coupable

le paraXt.

he

he

(and

was

he

than

richer

V^tait.

quHl

riche

plus

is not

He

richer

not

rich).

II parle

ne

is

He

II ripest pas

ne

qu'U

riche

plus

pas

than

223

INDECLINABLES.

386-388.]

Verbs.

Other

"

consist

usually

of

ne

do

un-

less

so.

negations

with

(a)

an

pronoun. is like

their

that

usual

(rieujhowever, may

be

it

precede

place,

only a

of

as

simple

ne

.

.

.

except

pas,

according

to

subject);

and

infinitive.

their that

that

syntactic

only

224

list

A

below

the

of

more

common

jama/a

.

.

ne

with

never

adverbs

//

ne

{

guhre

.

.

I

ne

.

ne

.

.

ne

.

.

.

.

/

'lo

more

II

n*a

//

ne

longer

no

=

.

1

Je

only 1 not

aucunement

/

nullemeni

at

ne

ne

'I not

aucun

.

.

.

nul

.

.

person

never

He

parU.

faut J

speaks. spoke.

scarcely

connais

my

country

lui

mon

que

must

I know

pays.

only.

en

I

aucunement.

veux

him

wish

nowise

You

chanter.

more.

no

ne

nowise

plus

r

ne

Je

all

b.

.

He

jamais.

harm.

any

cf. 390.

etc.

ni

""

gubre

sing

but

f nothing

(cf

2)

note

ne

given

scarcely

-" t

que

.

ne

1 *

-#.." plus

.

.

ne

is

negations

:

park

^

ne

these

of

; a.

ne

[388, 389.

SYNTAX.

ne

with

pronouns

Je

any

n'y

/no ne

:

-p

interest

//

nobody

n'a

inttfret.

nul

ai

have

no

it.

in

vu

I

has

He

ne.

person

seen

nobody.

ne

ne

ne

.

.

quelconque

.

.

qui que

.

.

rien

Note

1.

limit

2.

an

connais e 8

to

I

Brin

rien)

as

112.

.

.

by

*

in

it.*

plus

means

//

ne

ne,

without

Viendrez-vousf

plus

de

.

.

seen

nothing. and

the

when

Jamais *No

chagrins

*

verb

Shall

tears,

more

ne

be

no

Seulement

crumb/ *

mot

phrases.

He

me

qu'a

does

mot "

not

une

'

*

occur

word Ex. say

Je a

Je

the

subject

seulement^, may

dire

may or

pays

to limit

used

*

set

mon

que

(Reyardez

viendrait).

mie

few

dit

must

Either

seulement

connais

seulement

drop/ a

by

or

the predicate

or

n*avez

in

que,

(.Tiene

g u'il

goutte to

(soever).

nul, personne,

Ex.

Seulement

(Vouz

*

mote/

/i"

adjunct

seulement

que

aucun,

has

4.

heureux)

sont

"

has

He

soit.

anybody

He

vu.

meaning

larmes,

pays.

complement

nothing

de

predicate

(ildit ne

negative

is expressed

mon

que

strengthen

see

Only or

a

to

spoken

rien

ce

qui que

nullement,

phrases.

Cf.

seulement

[389.]

of

"

seulement

before

and

have

Plus

'

n'a

aucunement,

a

parU

not

certain

etc. *

object

bons

soever

plus,

Never.'

Note

(Z

in

sorrows';

n*a

//

ellipsis,

and

come?

more

f

soit

Jamais,

"

by

omitted

you

ce

nothing

rien often,

is

//

") none

n^y word

also

serve

parole). (in sense vois goutte

(He

says

nothing).* 1

n"

.

.

pas

comparison).

*not

any

more'

(with

reference

to

c^uantity

or

390.]

390.

Use

of

determining

by

/I/

in

.

ni,

other

The

"

a

(ne vienGb'ont)^Neither

m^re

it

nor*

.

when

is rendered

Hi

e.g.

:

father

my

.

is

if there

; and

before

.

verb

personal

in English

as

is placed

ne

sentence,

'neither

expression than

words

nif arranged

.

.

the

ma

225

INDECLINABLES.

man

nor

a

verb

p^re

ni

mother

my

(willcome).' Determining hj

rendered nor

reads

ne

.

.

:

ne

ni

.

.

personal

Va

II

examples

Mi lui ni moL

fait f

ne

He

neither

:

has

Who

He

sceurs.

done

it ?

he

Neither

I. he

Neither

viendrons.

nifr^res ni

n'a

'

is

nor'

.

.

writes.'

lui ni moi

II

.

lit ni n^^rit

ne

nor

m

'neither

verbs,

e.g.

Further

Qui

has

I shall

nor

come.

brothers

neither

nor

sisters.

II

ne

Je

sait

ni lire ni 4crire.

He

ni dit ni pensL

I

Vai

ne

can

neither

have

veux

ne

ne

Je

I will

ni

derive,

quHl

II

Use

quHl

ni

mange

lov"

vous

ne

He

boit.

ne

ni

so

said

him

allow

or

nor

to

either

write.

neither

I neither

vous

ne

ni

write.

so.

not

read

nor

read

neither

thought

Je

eats

praise

nor

drinks.

nor

blame

you.

bldme.

Je

a

directly

ne

veux,

puis

vous

Note

1.

et it

* "

clause

the

where not

do

/?/

"

verb it,

Ni

.

.

is understood. nor

than

I either.'

"

Ni

it, nor

Vai pas

used

Ex.

//

monfrere

Exercise

hy

devratt

ne

do

will he

verbs

it

*

(a) before le

pas

; but

nf, and

dit ni pens"

(b) within

(c)

before

ne

Vai

(or ni

fairer

personal

pens^),

it.'

thought is

e.g. //

:

ne

et

personal

ne

plus

do

to

not

(have I) nan

by

clause

e.g. Je

nor

.

a

ought

words

ne:

it,

said

2.

of

He

*

it.

I do

'is rendered

neither

to

ought

can

nor

you,

preceding

without

nor

wish

*

used

other

by

not

Note

will

'

beginning

before

verbs I have

neither

obey

Nor

lefera pas,

ne

I

ne

ni

ohUr,

the

at

verb

dois^

ne

ni

in ne

the

le non

XXI.

sense

fera plus

pasy *Nor

*

of

'

nor

ni moi vSf

.

.

non

brother

.

either *

p/us

He

either.'

226

B.

391

following

The some

of

short

described be

Indeclinables.

in

the

the

about

remarks

indeclinables

the

of

here

may

Other

.

sufficiently

have

that

meaning

and

been

already

not

the

of

part

preceding

use

grammar

added. Adverbs.

Position

392. the

Ex.

II

some

a

'He

souvent

often

and

verb-form,

described

as

ing introduc-

unless

personal

exceptions

II

speaks.'

411.

under a

souvent

"

parU

'

often

:

spoken

etc.

Distinctions

Aussi,

393.

negative

'as,

si

AiLSsiy autant

in

Adverbs,

"

(416. b), follow

with

parte

has

He

Adverbs.

of

sentence

infinitive,

an

'

[391-394.

SYNTAX.

are

so,'

Adverbs.

Certain

of

'as

iant

autant,

in comparisons

used

or

comparisons,

generally

no

where

(so)much

or

;

many.'

tant

si,

only

is involved.

comparison

"Ex.

Elle

est

EUe

n^est

pas

Elle

Henri

de

tant

She

is not

She

is

prudence

but

(or

tall

as

so

he.

as

tall

he.

as

so

has not

as

so

kind.

so

pretty,

much

much

courage, as

prudence,

John.

que

Note

1. the

Note much'

rapidly

pri4

I

a

m^en

quHl

prayed

la permission.

accord^

much

Tant

"

granted 'so

means

mieux

the

much

him

so

me

the

he

that

much

permission.

better/ and

tant

'so

pit

worse/ 2.

Tant

"

(usually did

he

introducing in

same

a

is emphatic,

clause

position)

:

e.g.

Tant

to

corresponding

U marchait

rapidement

'

so,

'So

walk/ "

394-

lowest 'at

is

Jean.

Je Vai

so

She

Henry

cou-

tant

pa^

mais

autant)

de

autanf

possMe

rage,

(or aussi)

belle, si bonne.

Si

est

si

luL

lui.

que

grande

que

grande

aussi

Au

mains,

limit

or '

any

rate

| but

du

estimate, in

'at

mains du

ordinary

least.'

Au

no

denotes

moins

is equivalent

moins

usage

"

distinction

to

'

the

however,'

is made.

"

Ex,

^94-^96.

n

a

3

227

iKBECLINABLES.

au

cent

moins

He

miUe

has

dollars.

SHI

ne

pent au

U

de

quoi

396.

Au

resto,

du

Au

reste

moreover.'

"

'

*

Mu

je

reste n^est

H

est

pas

is equivalent

dirai

que

du

is

Pius^

dawantage

and

to

modify

another

and

usually

La

me

davantage)

Note.

397.

In

"

Vous

fait) 'Yes 398. a

absolutely absolutely,

Either

far

me

pleases

archaic

be

may

more.

a

4t4 f avez

Qui

"

is

is often

is the

so.

followed

by

be

Si may

Were

you

pa^

4t4f

where

used

by

strengthened

there 'You

?

'

Om,

were

que,

and

afcmative

lazi-

but

dangerous, more

(si being

question

^

is

ness

davantage

dangerous

more

vanity.

Vanity

mats

style

^yes.' to

n*y

is

than

expected).

vous

is used

Laziness

dangereuse

plus

answer

avez

he

otherwise

.

"?!//,si

is

tell

will

true,

both

clause.

That

(or

plus

Ex.

"

Ex.

"

Vest davantage,

la paresse

sir.'

or

encore,

est dangereuse^

vanU4

answer

Si

or

a

of

I

to

reste

man.

is used

Davantage

end

du

is made.

is not

honest

an

Plus

"

qu"e la vaniti.

La

T

est

paresse

the

bien Men

plait

more.'

word.

at

by

*

besides,

(Moreover) that

least

live.

to

and

is capricious,

He

il

of it.

at

otherwise,

besides,'

Besides

cela

reste

396.

strengthened

*

has

enough

distinction

no

usage

Tiomme.

only

rich, he

rest,

to

you

caprideux,

Cela

for the

as

vrai.

honnHe

est

*

resto

in ordinary

vous

is not

at

should

(forthe least)speak

(however)

vivre.

; but

otherwise

If he

du

a

it, he

do

cannot

least

parler.

riche,

moins

If he

il

fairCj

en

moins

pas

n'est

le

pas

hundred

a

dollars.

thousand

devrait

S'U

least

at

si a

the

negative Ex.

fait. "

^

monsieur

Yes,

Si

there?'

not

correcti

(oi

(yes indeed).'

Quand,

quant.

conjunction ; quant followed by d (e.g.Quant

'

in

'

'

Quand

"

when

regard

d moi

'

as

to,

for

as me

is

an

to,

adverb as

').

for

'

of

time

is always

228

399. in

'

Tout

one

a

stroke^

once.'

all at

lost his fortune

400.

in

Comma

French

then,

belle

^

one

d

coup

il dispanU

coup

fortune

sa

dHun

tout

the

of

beautiful

introduce

often

English,

end

TotU

d'un

ioui

and

^

He

'

He

coup

stroke.'

que

unlike

How

Ex.

"

II perdit

and

at the

adverbs

^suddenly'

means

coup

disappeared.'

suddenly

eat

[39"-403.

SYNTAX.

the

places

clause. is !

she

word

exclamation. by

qualified

Comme

Ex.

"

an

these

(or Qu'dle)

elle

'

Conjunctions.

40 1 *

Ei .

.

et

.

,

(either)

whether

'whether

.

.

^

means

'

both .

.

or.'

.

or

.

soif que

;

.

.

so/t

.

(or ou)

9oit

(or ou

que

qtte)

I.

and

(whether)

or

clemency

justice.

Si,

described

je "

The

use

in

already

Below

(403.b)

Que

Hhat.'

"

prosp^rer

a.

"

Je

a

of

can

must

be

crois

que

believe

'I

Que

that

noted

instead

but

Ex.

be

as

often at

votre

cause

your

cause

si

308,

been

has 311,

314,

(with

the

'that'

in

English,

head

of

each

subjunc

si.

repeated

not,

c,

que

repeated

(that)

after

(cf.304.

preceding

will

used

omitted,

proposition.

the

tense

and

mood

I shall

dies

or

him.

see

of

he lives

Whether

(or ou

le verraL

is often

va

he

Either

(or ou)

so/t

qu^iC)meure

be

.

.

Both

Soit qu'il vive, soit quHl

403.

.

Ex.

"

justice.

332).

; soif

.

cUmencey

402.

and

.

'

"f lui ei moL

Soit

.

the est

bonne

et

qu'eUe

is good,

and

expression

of

will

prosper.'

or

b. a

Que

is often

negative

junction-phrase

Le

roi

; and

also

in gwe,

n'^tait pas

{z=puis qu^on)

for

used

or

mort

le vit.

to

'

'

when

after a

supply

si, or

qu^on

an

com

p.

(Cf

comme,

The was

king seen.

conjunction

time

or

cou-

also 323. A. b. )

"

.

was

not

dead,

since

Ex. he

403,

404.]

Lorsqu^on

des

A

des dispositions

a

itudier^

veut

gu'on

progr^s

et

qu^on

peine

on

^

QvMnd

on

ne

de

ne

prenne

ne

r^ussira

on

ne

la

When

est

gu^on

manque

pas

des

avez

et

amis

dSsiriezles

If

que

both

rich

and

not

lack

does

one

to

them,

retain

leiir

de

friends

have

you

conserver,

digne

rendez-vous

and

render

of their

worthy

wish yourself

esteem.

estime.

A

fus-je arrivi

peine me

vint

Je

ne

content

que) je

moins

I

que.

satisfied

unless

it.

I know

le

ne

be

not

shall

he

when

me.

on

called

point

I arrived

had

Scarcely

qu'il

voir.

serai

(=d sache.

Le

n^itait d peine

train

Cf. also

c.

b. note,

in

as

mon

hon

ces

rent,

when.'

Us

pMssent

subsistance.

an

266

expletive

is made,

adverb,

present.

je

that

except

and

that

quand

a.

actual

quand

to

refer

usage, can

alone

lorsque

must

be

Ex.

"

I

It

on

to

said In

lorsque.

than

way

was

fifteen

1 lost my

d'itudier

as

is

Quand

"

ph^e.

enfin les infortun6s

came.

84,

comparison

'

lorsque

ans

estjeune. Quand (adv.)Ues-vous

Lorsque

he

started

400.

interrogative

historical

a

in

que

general

an

quinze

peiyjtis est

of

lorsque

more

with

J'avais

use

little distinction

used

used

the

in exclamation

and

a

however,

be

for

hardly

had

train

when

Quand^

404-

time

The

pass^

vint,

quHl

and

n

he

trouble,

friends.

vous vous

is

one

generous

d^amis.

Si

take

less (un-

and

succeed.

not

will

one

study,

diligent

one)

pas,

and

progress.

be

one

ability

to

rapid

Unless

diligent

the

desirous

makes

soit

has

one

is

fait

on

est ricJie et

g4n4reiix^

When

et

rapides.

qu'on

moins

229

INDBCLINABLES.

is well

years

of age

when

father. to

study

is

one

when

young.

arrivS

blessures

9 de

When

did

de

you

finally

these

s^amilio-

faute

When

?

arrive the

wounds

unfortunate

healing, of food.

they

perish

men

of are

for want

230

Note. time

Quand

"

lorsque

and

Faites-le

Cf

:

vous

si

.

Pares

406. introduces

pxdsque le

the

a

is stated

consequence.

in

(im

viendrez

certainty).

since.'

puisque

what

cela

que

parce

vous

almost

t"

reference

'

because/

as

with

quand

(implying

viendrez

of

it

to

condition,

(implying doubt),

vouz

cause

refers veux

'

que

denote

also

venez

probability),lorsque

plying

Je

[405-40:

SYNTAX.

Parce

"

the

main

qiu"

clause:

Ex.

"

est

I wish

it, because

est

I wish

it since

from

what,

it is right.

juste. Je

le

veux

cela

puisque

it is right.

juste. Note.

ce

qu*il

Par

"

dit

m*a

ce

Pendani

406.

taneousness '

Je

to

the

entra

it from

but

action,

contrary.'

pendant

'

that

Je

;

which

le sait

par

me.'

while.'

denote

Both

^ "

is usually

que

simulto

equivalent

Ex. He

dor-

entered

I

while

was

sleep-

ing.

mais. me

by

told

tandis

"

je

que

he

what

tandt's que

que,

of

on

while

II

I know

*

*

means

que

de chagrin

consume

dis que

vous

I

tan-

amusez.

vous

you

Exercise

away

pine

are

with

grief

amusing

while

yourself.

XXII.

XVIII.

[407.

the

of

pater

or

position,

In

This

between

were

aime

to

fixed

state

French,

retaining

paier

accusative,

relation

freedom is

ctmat

allowable,

and

in

the

largely

Jihum,

while

by

words

ment arrange-

replaced

Jilium

or

French,

except

of

by amat

unable

their

to

relative

fils.

of position

much

the

express

inflection

instance,

le

SENTEITOE.

greater

where

nominative

le pkre a

far

equally

only

transition

'Old

the

for

to

able

possessed

Latin,

Jilium

being

French,

than

pater

allows

form,

their

sentence

amai

f

Latin,

"

of position.

distinguish

ally.

by

other

each

fixity

HISTORY.

THE

OF

ABBANGEMEITT

of

the

was

Latin

accomplished inflection,

only

also

gradu-

allowed

407-411.]

much

ARRANGEMENT

earlier

independence

words,

and

The

English,

its

with

1. the

subject

far

of

and

[410.]

Direct

emphasized

than

object,

indirect.

comes

d

He

le

courage

ses

soldcUs.

V

infinitive

Pour

ne

Elle

T(mt

"

a

and

croit avoir

[411.]

The

"

254-6;

or

last,

already

388).

object,unless

precedes

usually

pronomin

374,

neg.

direct

ment arrange-

it.

An

direct

whether

or

his

inspires

with

soldiers

Children

when "

alone

used

To

conceal

She

fait. and

as

to

inspired

God.

objects,

often

nothing

from

precede

an

Ex.

celer.

tout

love

with rien,

be

should

adverbial

thinks

she

phrases.

"

has

done

They

you. everything.

are

arranged

:

They

simple

enfants

participle.

Adverbs

follows a.

and

Hen

vous

aux

Dieu,

de

amour

Note.

below.

courage.

inspirer

faut

modifying

Ex.

"

inspire

H

the

pronouns

The

"

ments, state-

predicate

is described

102,

object.

however,

the

is described

particles

indirect,

the

2.

of

personal

in

as

negative

particles.

pron.

indirect

and

longer

decidedly

negative

language

arrangement,

and

modifiers,

negative

(adj.221-3;

preceding

direct

to French,

and

modifying

is in French,

position

adjectives, conjunctive particles,

H

its

relative

it is peculiar

as

common

the

in affirmative

with

The

But

The

"

part

Adjectives, pronouns,

in the

as

most

certain

sentence

Arrangement. the

regards

an

of

uniformity.]

the

inverted.

or

modifiers.

as

words,

rigorous

direct

for

is:

towards

of

Direct used

in prose.

than

traces

some

yet

as

especially

arrangement

either

409.

preseryed,

more

and

Even

position.

of

in poetry

more

more

408.

being

are

much

is tending

freedom

Latin

the

of

231

SENTENCE.

THE

OP

follow

usually

verb

or

the

phrases,

and

the past

participle

the

auxiliary).

adverbs

of relative of

a

compound

But

long

time

adverbs

{hier,demain,

tense.

(i.e. the

verb-form

personal

"

Ex.

or

adverbial

follow

etc.)

232

[411-414.

SYKTA:jf.

II park

souveni.

II rtCa souvent

On

met

parU.

le

apr^s

verbe

often

He

has

We

Vad-

ord/nairement

He

often

me.

the

place

the

after

to

spoken

usually

qu^il

verbe

speaks.

adverb

it modifies.

verb

modijie. ai M

J'y

Je

Vaifait

la hate.

a

The

"

latter

the

d^ja^ souvent, b. Long

But

before more

rather

or

adverbs

and

adverbial

short

adverbs

adverbs

always

s'efforcede bien icrire. Vous ne faire. pouvez mieux Adverbs

c.

and

those

precede

Qu*il vienne

Marchons

avec

[412.]

interrog.

Note.

413.

be

and

ce

us

long,

adverbs.

instantly

come

now

better. very

other

walk

well.

with

usually Ex.

"

the

to

palace.

assurance.

at

placed

(by

his life.' In as

the ^

a

adverbial

adverbs.

subject

to

house

The

origin

a

of

end

a

clause

he

e.g. La

:

of.'

speaks

follows

participle) use (as in on

or

relat.

its

s'^leva

noun

:

contre)

m

Arrangement. the

(omission of

ellipsis

belong,

they

to which

"

follow

The the

inverted

verb,

is used

ment, arrange-

in

the

below.

described In

by

durant

construed

Inverted

[414.]

by

him

(or dont) il parte

during

requiring

cases

on

'

are

prepositions

unless

the words

precede

Exceptionally

vie durant

sa

e.g.

Let

in English

as

pronoun)

"

Let

palais.

Prepositions

de laquelle

maison

followed

are

tenderly.

write

do

not

time,

of

Ex.

"

assurance.

never

can

au

can

and

effort to write

an

makes

trop^

pis^

it.

precede

infinitive.

an*

mal,

(or I) must

You

(or presente-

ma/ntenant

ment)

and

/'instant

a

both

; and

like

adverbs

follow

phrases

He

phrases

adverbial

of place

common

many

optional,

precede.

One

II

is often

participle

(374, 388)

faut Scrire tendremeni.

II

the

yesterday.

like bieriy mieux^

of negation

sometimes.

it in haste.

But

emphatic. etc.

there

arrived

after

toujours,blentot,

several

usually

He

position

being

been

I did

h/er.

II est arriv^ Note.

I have

quelquefois.

questions,

follow

the

the verb.

personal Other

subject-pronouns and also (cf.note) subjects usually

414-416.]

ARBANGEMENT

the

precede

personal

Est-ce

arrangement.

que

its

the

object,

brother?'

that

*

Ou

1

worth

?)

*

What

In

by

a

Me

?

'

fes

or

this

/e

m^en

I

r^sist^^

the

another

subject

its verb.

The

noun-subject begins (1.) a with

(qui,ce que,

of time,

que, tout

space,

(3.)the

etc.)or an (2.)an etc.) -,

que, or

"

me

(especiallytd).

"

que, Ex.

quel,

or

from

me

such

if it should

even

life.

my

have

but

subject introduces or (though often more

the

Thus

cannon.

its verb an

indefinite

adverb

"

less

:

follows

oii;

!

resisted,

(alors,id,

circumstance

relative

it,

do

Ex.

"

!

introducing

comment,

Cet homme

the

frequently

word

verb.

preserve

would

is frequently

que

introduced

succeed

calamity

than

word

after

placed

optionally)

phrase

he

shall

(or

f

not

the

for the

When

homme

cet

follows

They

canon.

sentence,

quel

4t4

n^eUt

after is your

'Where

(or Cettefemme

?

phrases

Heaven

coiJtter

placed

by

'

1

cost

[416.]

a.

Qu^a

a

ferai^ dM-il

or

is

femme

cette

May d^un

be

frere est-ilf)

man

subject

particle

much vaut-il?) *How (or Quel livre votre frere a-t-il f)

conditional

cieux

?

come

cela

'

?

want

with

the

brother

optionally

votre

veut

!

auraient

the

direct

with

interrogative

an

Combien

Que

woman

matter

Oii

la vie.

Us

by

?

come

cases

fr^re f

votre

!

r^ussir

tel mcUheur

le

a

the

optative

your

by

(or

(or

celaf

brother

is the

Has

in many

frere f

livre

does

pr4servent

Je

vaut

conjunction,

Puisse-t'il

(1^2)

a

of

f

may

votre

your

qu'a-t'tlf)'What

[415.]

that'

he

is preceded

verb

est

Quel

has

book

veut-elle

'

form

the

introduced

Has

Est-

or

subject-noun

Comhien

What

(the case)

venu

est

the

Ex.

"

f

venu

fr^re

When

"

its verb.

est-il

votre

Note.

it

in

is

question

f

frere

ce

4s

que

it

Ex.

"

venu

Votre

the

288

SENTENCE.

after

repeated

Or

pronoun.

paraphrase

EsUil

being

verb,

THE

OF

or

indirect

concession

adverbial

ainsi,

(4.) a

when

au

question

(qui

que,

expression

milieu,

predicate

the

etc.); adjective

284

iilQ.

SYNTAX.

1.

Dites-moi

Tell

jeunes

ces

sont

qui

lui demandai

Hait

lui

comment ce

advenu

I

people

young

que

n^est

pas

Quelque smur,

homme,

cet

il

habile eUe

was

ren-

this

be^ he

man

\a not

polite. soit

que

ne

unex-

him.

Whoever

poli.

this

assistance

pected dared

soit

how

hiih

asked

secours

inaMendu.

Quel

these

who

are.

gens.

Je

me

However

votre

pas.

r^ussira

skilful

she

not

will

be,

sister

your

succeed.

2.

Alors

lutie

une

commenga

Then

fleurit jadis

une

ville

A

cdt4 de

Id

ensued

etc.). formerly

a

rich

city. itait

fr^re

mon

Beside

ma

smur.

De

flourished

Here

opulente.

struggle

began

(or Then

terrible.

Id

terrible

a

brother

my

was

my

sister.

d^end

votre

On

sa/ut

depends

that

your

safety.

3. lot permet

La

ce

souvent

defend I'honneur.

Tai

la place

vu

oh

law

The

que

honor est

I have

dress^

/'Schafaud.

permits

often

what

forbids. seen

the

place

where

the

of

this

first

the

is erected.

scaffold 4.

Telle

4tait

fiertS

la

de

Such

ce

peuple.

Humbles

the

phrase

especially

au

moins,

as

aussi^

pronouns

pride

people.

furent

les

d^abord

Humble

were

at

powers.

pouvoirs. b. The

the

was

is introduced as

such du

contain

moins^

encore,

in

by

similar

en

certain a

peut-Ure), cases

adverbs

preposition

vain,

or

rarement^

Other

precede

its verb

follows

commonly

pronoun-subject

or

adverbial

end etc.,

in

subjects their

verb,

phrases^

(d,peine,

-ment

and

when

also

others,

than

personal

being

repeated,

416-419.]

however,

nonn

in

as

placed

A

AND

PUNCTUATION

the

verb.

4tai8-Je arriv4

peine

(414),in

questions

after

USE

a

of

pro-

personal

Hardly

qu^elle

had

I arrived

when

she

entered.

frere

mon

peine

itait-il

when

(or Vainement) Vai-je

vain

had

Hardly

entra.

qu^elle

arrivi

En

form

the

235

CAPITALS.

Ex.

"

entra.

A

OF

In

vain

brother

my

she

entered.

did

I say

arrived

so.

dit, ^

Peut-Hre

Hre

vous

PeuU^tre

mon

the

as

or

Note.

est

^levant

orateur,

Ex.

"

morte^

dtt

where

hundred

sa

Vinrent

armed

Poetry

allows

etc.

voix, Dieux

ensuite

to

able

serve

Bien^ are

phrases has

already

inserted

in

subject follows

its

etc.,

cents

French

in a

dit-if, tout

s

common,

e.g.

Alors

and le sublime

'4cria't-f/, etc.

introduces

hommea

:

ira

le rot\

very

subject

may

you.

ripondit

d'Athenes

itself

verb

deux

the

father

my

Consolez-vous^

Ex.

"

protecteurs

the

day

one

quotation,

s^^cria-t-il,

Exceptionally,

[418.]

a

of

interjected

used

sometimes

end

able

you.

(//7-/7, s'Scria-t-il^

in English.

Such

"

the

at

usually Elle

hien,

be

like

phrases

serve

be

I shall

day

one

Perhaps

pourra-t-i/

^tre utile.

In

middle

verb,

pere

vous

[417.]

to

utile.

jour

un

Perhaps

jour

pourrai-je wi

an

arm"s

ment. state-

affirmative *

Finally

two

came

men.' more

much

freedom

of arrangement

than

prose

:

cf

426. .

XIX.

PTIirOTUATION

419.

Punctuation. in French

similar special than

any

cases

Note. direct

"

"

and

depends

difference

on

French, quotation,

AND

The

English rather

USE

rules that

on

OP

CAPITALS.

of

any

are

punctuation difference

individual

option

of or

so

in

usage

preference

of principle. more

consistently

than

English,

re"juire8

i^ colon

bef

orf

236

420.

are,

English,

a

initial

In

adjectives

Note.

French

and in

reserved a

requires

'

'the

; V anglais

usage

yaries *

(or frangais)

people)

; les Protestants

In

names

small

In

the

months

lundi^

mardi. ^

je

pronoun

French

a

'

in

also

'

book

;

French

the

language.' or

party, they

sect

'

*

; les Gihelins

*

the

of

capital

Un

Ex.

"

*

French

the

days

the

of

and

a

indiyiduals.

les Frangais

;

have

usually

to

refer

*

Protestants

the

'

and

; le frangais

priest

Frenchman

a

*

when

the

of

mai^juin;

nation,

sect,

frangais '

English

denoting

or

party,

Uvre

un

Catholic

a

though

Frangais

c.

of capital

cases,

English,

to

use

in

same

certain

nation,

Ex.

"

cathoUque

Nouns

"

initial,

Ex.

in

contrary

denoting

*

prHre

language

(viz.

Ghibellines.'

the

week.

"

I.'

XX.

PREirOH

421.

VERSE.

Character.

General differs

verse

from

that

of

The

"

either

of French

construction

(Grreek and

classical

Latin)

Germanic. The

essential

'regular

at

however,

of languages.

b.

the

being,

for the

rules

exceptions,

option

certain

The

"

:

names

or

few

with

French,

either.

a.

Letters.

Capital

initials

un

[420, 421.

SYNTAX.

movement') and

short

of Classical

element

intervals,

accent),

definite

intervening

Germanic

of modern

rhythm,

but

classical

models,

a

rhythm

to

regard

verse

which,

is determined

a

of

of

being

syllables

with

order,

by

independent

{ictiLS, entirely

stress

determined

as

measured

verse

was a

arranged

their

recurrence,

regular

syllable the

with

word

or

"

The

(English included)

not

by

'

*

musical sentence-

in various

quantity.

though

(pvOfio

rhythm

though

chief

ment ele-

is, likewise,

largely

borrowed

musical

accent,

from

but

by

FRENCH

421.]

287

VERSE.

*

the

accent

natural

of

intervening

by

their

quantity least,

at

accentual

In

an

Germanic

short

line,

shall

contain

word

whose

thus

naturally

in

a

one

In

a

Assonance

of the

oldest

law

a

and

(in final

neither that

than

rhythm

To

variation

of

his

beat

the

even

a

for

French

poetry,

to

offend,

French

the

is

as

such at ear,

first, ever, how-

is preferable

verse

in which

verse,

and

monotony;

appreciate

the

to

practice

harmonious

verse.

freedom

this

indispensable

(accordance French

to

line,

Germanic

of

stranger

French

well-nigh the

of

something

perceive

is apt

sustained

and

regular

each

within verse,

the

accentual

compensation

Moreover,

1

and

of good

become

verse,

of accentual

of

latter.

to

used

to

verse

English

the

teach

movement

"

in

these

other

variation

French

the

pulsation

freedom

soon

will

way,

two

pause

Between

any

every

accent,

brief

French

the

by

regulated

a

can

terminate

full rhetorical allows,

of

that

into

divided

cces^ira).

pivots

general

in

of

of

is apt

least

at

in

observed

verse-line

and

or

classical

law

syllables

is

verse

i.e. practically,

"

line

a

also

of combination.

regulated

he

voice

has

called

are

quantity

characteristic

the

or

the

of

of

number

the

metrical

not.

are

French

the

been

or

present

either

of

longer

a

the

rhythmical

the

of the

of

line

form

absence

ear

portion

part

the

of

harmony

the

that

each

requires,

requires,

The

from

has

elements

of

of

requirement

be

may

the

prevailingly

rhyme

essential

rhythm

final sonant-syllable

nor

which

the

definite

definite

which

syllables,

accent

each a

which

the

fatigue

but,

essential

by

not

and

verse,

only

is that

or

middle

and

different

without

uttered

the

But

The

poetry

this

element,

verse,

syllables

Germanic

finally,

verse.

French

To

the

rhyme. quite

something

be

in

verse,

and

rhythm

the

unaccented

accessory

French

in

words

number.

rhythm

as

added

the

of

of

and

element

imposes

poet last

tone-vowels

is yet

of

used

on

rhyme

rhythm,

in

French

himself

simply) in popular

poetry.*

certain

was

songs.

has

pro-

characteristic

238

laws,

sodial

in

except

has

in

few

a

become

cases

e

after

it, except

in his

choice

the

neglect

which

effect.

The

essentials are

above,

422.

to

are

Lines

French

that

twelve

or

by

lines

of ten

in lines

but

6th,

the

syllables

in

a

verse

its

of

sketched

below.

The

"

in

4th

lines.

longer

into

two

in

sometimes the

after

usually

parts

which

or

syllable,

syllables

six syllables

csesnra,

or

pause,

line varies

less than with

of

number

one

divided

are

short

twelve

of

briefly

alternation

after the

comes

that

counting

syllables

(hemisticJis), separated

his

be contained lines

principles,

deprive

are

and

is restricted

he

certain

C"esura.

may

except

used

by

in detail

Short

twelve.

ten

verse

more

full syllabic

before

Again,

to

tend

Syllables;

of

rarely of

constructions

considered

syllables

two

line.

and would

consonant

consonant

of the

part

hiatus,^

avoids

archaically,

end

the

of

Number

pronounced from

words

of

poetical

out

at the

a

in

but

pronounced

gives,

has

that

mute

of

he

he

especially

formerly

a

Further

harmony,

promote

Thus

where

silent.

to every

valne

to

tending

part

less artificial.

or

more

also

"

[421-423.

SYNTAX.

6th.

Ex. 12

3

Un

12

je

viens

"MUTE

verse-line,

e

syllabic

of

where

it is silent

1

Old

French

is slightly

value, as

poetry

In

"

except

in prose

was

much

before

(cf.note rigid

or

1).

and

not

counted a

after

Thus,

in avoiding

11

2

Roman

type

here

used

for

e

without

syllabic

value

a

ending as

full

vowel-sound, the

hiatus

French.

em

12

VEtemely

syllable

any

sounded

less

10

\\adorer

temple

son

Sounded.

vowel

789

56

dans

'mute.'

Colis^e,*

le

dans

sevl

4

3

Out,

423.

jour^

5678

4

(423).

combina-

than

mod*

423-425.]

FRENCH

tions

fairs

count

three

In

between

masculine

count

three

as

12

Note

1.

E

"

when

hiatus

then

tolerated

T"^

"

several

words

slightly

changed.

Londres,

3.

Note

is in

verse,

an

on.

The

"

but

for louerai:

ie,

we

allowed

in prose,

Instead

of

jour

de

before

Oi

fete. Yowel.

future

it

vowel,

condition

and

it is simply

or

gaiety);

can

occur

elided), the resulting lajoie que etc.).

not

number

of

are

encore^

vowel)

for

syllables,

for

aic,

dissyllables

is, indeed,

they

(cf. 16)

treated

always

where

for

avecque.

used

and

for

certe

Londre

jusgue,

be

to

allowed

ay

sometimes

dissyllables

as

Ex.

"

preceding

in

of

it is

diphthongs

arbitrary.

a

final, after

for

encor

between

sometimes

beau

end-syllable

is also

avec

12

required

their

find

may

quite

to

in

11

but

esty

the

up

mute

10

; gaii"ioT

syll.). As (before which

(e.g.lajoie

e

9

with

not

middle two.

especially

128

does

as

hiatus

2

vowel

distinction

times,

form

to

circumflex,

making

Thus

so

at

diphthong,

would

a

as

be

not

so

in prose.

treated

424.

Hiatus. is not

vowels)

word

is

mute

unlinked

Note. Note.

e

"

"

regularly

426.

Et As

allowed, by

'

*

and the

a

by

when

the

when

Masculine

with

before *

a

there

il est ; found

and

are

a

is

also

1) ;

or

2. when

ay

ez

garde).

'

feminine

considerable

a

contains

first

the

it is

a

hiatus,

it is in

verse

in prose.

two

by

rhymes freedom

kinds

final

are

syllables followed

of

of

vowel.

in French

are

rhyming they

note

(meeting

final

the

(e.g.huissier,

used

There

"

(423

vowel

il y

hiatus

words,

1. when

except

is not

phrase

Rhyme.

though

two

consonant

supplanted

feminine,

pure).

Between

"

preceded

masculine,

and

aid

with

and

a

in

Jusgues (also

certes,

a

(e.g.aimaient, by

2.

by

plus

faintly

only

end

8

\\au

allowed

replaced

followed

being

Note

is not

(e.g.lourai

in prose

as

berg^re,

; but

in the

would

at the

7

mute

of verbs

silent,

but

syllables,

qu'wie

it is either

Hence

sommes

nous

3456

Telle

only

Thus,

also

interchange

425)

:

rhymes

est

it is also

harmonious

the

out

lajoie

ce,

line

a

of

middle

line

the

of

feminine

and

syllabically.

line count

bring

to

the

feraierU

avec^

last syllable

the

in

each

/aire

and

(thus serving

uttered

a

syllables,

three.

only

faites-le would

ce,

239

VERSE.

an

e are

of

rhyme:

(e.g.mUr

'mute'

pur)y

(e.g.mUre

required

of arrangement.

:

to

:

nate, alter-

240

1.

Note

But,

The

"

really

letters

meres;

peux

autant:

while

:

addition

The

"

p.

61)

not

by

exclusion

or

ventre

b.

certain

verb.

427.

a

mute,

Thus

rhyme.

rhyme-couples,

so.

(an

verb

anomalous to

rhyme

verb-form for voi, be'ni

the

viens, vois,

eye

b^is).

French

"

is characterized

degree, terms

more

fer for

or

glaive

by

and

dom free-

much

poetical

words,

ep"e ; epieu

for

(-te)for

maint

for colere; the

that

of

for others lance

flanc

;

for

soudain

;

plusieurs

etc.

it allows,

sentence

'

a

f'aute/

to

aimahle

in lines

428.

or

a

placing

even

prefers,

its

before

modifier

those

classical

429. verses

of

school

One

line

forming

cette

line

to

etc.

a

allow being

(or even

close

pause

natural

called

428)

:

different

enjaxnbehemistichs)

unpoetical,

especially

on

be

would

is in too

that

word

another

lines

described less

the

Romantic

(in

the

17th

is usually unit

a

with

to

Jemme

(especiallyclassical

poetry

syllables.

much

a

line

introduits,

ordre

following

different

rules

are

||avec

terminate

the

twelve

or

the

of

enjambement,

especially

il aime

laisse V empire.

vous

French

one

on

separate or

of ten

Some

a

from

over

striding

In

line

in

word '

.

caeur

have

\\je

sort

voire

"

to

with

Thus,

ment)

of

a

now

Constructions.

certain

style,

especially,

devant

tons

objectionable

(such

the

the

to

be

of

pronounced,

though

:

of

ENJAMBEMENT.

construction

when

de

soeur,

Et

son

were

acceptable

would

sound.

of

Ex.

"

Ma

it is

letters

allowed

singular

common

courroux

mort;

be

higher

jad/'sfor autrefois;

for

not

make

a

certain

the arrangement -'In irregularities, as,

"

in

instance

not

paix

and

serious

are

(e.g.vien^

s

Thus

for

sein ;

tre pas

aussitdt;

and

of

as

common,

more

in

only

in the

It prefers,

"

to

Words

of construction. a.

Ist

the

of

ending

English,

z)

fais :

;

sameness

in discordant,

Jiez would

omitted

of

like

:

rang

s

be

may

poetry the

plier

banc:

Choice

426.

;

final

when

six^

is

rhyme

terminate

or

eg,

final

word

another

with

that

:t,

:/eu

attend;

2.

Note

d

than

time

a

words

French

of

quality from

rhyming

(others

:

pere

chief

inheritance

an

as

some

for

[425-428.

SYNTAX.

by

strictly school,

and

18th

called

those

as

above,

referring by

observed

than

they

modern by

were

to

the

hiatus poets,

poets

of

centuries). a

themselves,

verse.

A

certain

constitute

a

number

stance

(or

428,429.]

in

an

a

ode

is called

of

FRENCH

quatrain^

their

poem^

in the

as

Examples

and

in alternate

Alexandrines,

poem

about

latter

part

the

they

below,

example

'

were

the

and

rhymes are

large

a

two

called

in

scale

d^ Alexandre) in once

the

and

the

of Alexandrines.*

age

prominent

rhythmically

^

are

syllables

:

marked

Oui^ je viens Je

viens

sur

Que La

Dii Le

avec

le mont

temple, peuple

A

ornS

A

given

declamation to

these

en

Nevers

qui

son

of

course

syllables.

art

||chez \\un

naguere

\\et

taste

jour

\\defestons magniffques,

of ten

donc^

ce

le retour,

fou/e \\inondait

Verses

"

journee

||annongait

partout

saint

;

et solennel

||la hi nousfut donnee ! ||Sitdt que de changes

sacree

Vivait

In

sont

trompette

b,

1

Sina

les temps

||antique

||la fameuse

vous

VEternel

\\adorer

temp/e

son

Vusage

selon

CiMbrer Oh

dans

les port/ques

les

Visitand/ties

Perroquet

son

decides

;

:

syllables

coeur

how

fameux,

g4n4reux,

much

prominence

a

more

much

France,

of

outside

called

verses

on

They

caesura

feminine

Such

{Roman

even

in fact, been

kinds

into

divided

and

first used

Great

now,

few

a

a

tic especially in drama-

and

used.

century.

are

form

Verse:

of

masculine

the

in

full syllables

being

as

number

stanzas

except

poems

much

12th

the

has,

century

In

are

Alexander

than

common

with

probably

of

larger

of twelve

usually

couplets,

Several

the

again

rondeau.

Kinds In

"

lines

compositions,

hemistichs;

be

Various

of

the

stanza

to

according

undetermined, and

A

couplet).

it contains.

sonnet

Alexandrines,

"

18th

etc.)

a

etc.

sixain,

being

number

of poems,

a.

6,

ballad

a

quintil^

(4,5,

syllables

in

or

strophe^

241

VERSE.

should

242

[429, 430.

SYNTAX.

Sea

vertua

Auraient

fa/re

dH

Si les beaux

c.

Verses

"

Qaand

se

la pri^re, qu^on

d, grand Fait

Et

les plus

Se

d^Hdent

tristes

de

famille brille

qui

regard

les/eux^

||les plus V

||ct voir

Innocent

:

doux

briller tous

fronts

f

c/eux

verses

cris I son

soudain

s^aime^

aux

||le cerde

enfant parait

Applaudit

:

m/eux

meme

Mixed

"

(very common)

supreme^

reqoit

d.

V

don

heureux.

toujours

et qu'on

de

rigoureux,

moins

syllables

^changer

Que

Lorsque

sort

rencontre

peut'on

badines,

graces

||^aient

of eight on

ses

||un

ccBurs

Que

Or pur

||et

mdme

souilMs

peut-^ire,

enfant paraiire

etjo/eux.

XXI.

EELATION

430.

French

its

French of the

of

from

For

Saxons

modeme

sw'

the

a

was

fuller

V"l"ment

state

discussion roman

origin.

The

brought

into

English

in

(1066). the

of this

de Vanglais

(Acta Uniyersitatis

language the

of

subject, cf consid^"

Lundensis,

The led

Normans

language

official

large

vfery

Frenob.

the

; and

A

"

is of

conquest

against

WOEDS.*

TSESOR

English.

in

vocabulary

Norman

all offices of

became

^

Words

elements

the

AND

AN"LO-PREirOH

English

the

of

of

OF

.

dans

xix).

to

of

their the

author's ses

bulk consequence

obstinate

rapports

ance resist-

exclusion

conquerors

and

government

the

portion

Queues avec

the

tions observa-

lefran^is

430,431.]

dialect

fashionable of the

During

by

a

Brut

was

words

latter

the

chiefly

owing

France,

as

following

whole

they

compete

familiar

than

use

categories

indeclinables, in

[431.]

that

the

results

a

has

remainder 4,000

as

all

and

actually though

'

in

round 5,000

received from are

are

3,500

of

these

sources,

Germanic

1

to be

considered

See

chiefly origin

foot-note,

(a trifle p. 242.

the

from

from

above

mation esti-

ing follow-

14,000

derived

Greek

modern

dictionary

nearly

words

and

careful

language) gives of

more

majority.

etymological

Out

numbers:^

other of

of the

words

primitive

the

entirely

and

A

"

of

pronouns

varying,

Words.

Skeat's

in

almost as

of

entire

much

classical

course

of

French

words

^

by

used

that of

words

on

point

(The

origin.

up

course

engrafted

dictionary

making

the many

in the

being

recurring

assimilating

element

a

well

during

surpasses

French

as

This

added

native

however,

of

the

of

that,

England

classes,

elements

considerably

decided,

very

it contains,

(which

Only

are,

between

fluctuations,

from

English fact

the

lower

French

the

to blend.

French

that,

those

frequently

of

ties

were

of the

of

and

political

words,

Proportion

of

(i.e.of

the

stock;

begun

as

influence

body

vast

and

higher

Layamon's

reveals

of

words

a

retained

the

any

poems,

French

large

with

from

Anglo-Norman

from

so

Saxon

The

native.)

is

two

various

the

number

foreign

of

writers,

To

by

century

then

tion instruc-

the

idiom,

upon

free

upper

with

directly

stock

number

such

had

continued,

English

view,

of the

Saxon

the

native

of

248

alone.

later

14th

interests

languages,

The

the

of

the

centuries.

time.

the

those

severing

a

Even

down

But

to

borrowed

words

by

of

process

of

to

classes.

entirely

part

the

two

their

looked

and

shpwn

added

WORDS.

centuries,

Ormulum.

the

FRENCH

in French

almost

is

as

and

and

two

jargon, kept

upper

given

classes,

French,

of

was

than

lower

rude

the

of all the

schools more

the

AND

ANGLO-FRENCH

words French

Latin,

and

the

German).

3,000

purely

244

The

Saxon).

(250),

derived

words,

German

or

With

[432.]

Latin

French

the must

element

Christianity and

prcedicare:

Latin

many

diaholus

preach;

classical

literature became

of Latin

elements

commerce,

from

technical

to

as

was

decide

come

to

Yet,

the

immediate

words

;

to

the

influx science,

of

by

their

ingly prevail-

more

scientific French

many in their

reformed

marchant

thus

the

merchant

spelling

old

;

sugette to

voicinage

a

never

sometimes

identical

frequently,

however,

be

require

forms

guerre:

etc.).

;

with

concours

as

4pice: a

(e.g.Fr.

a

In

at

cognates

cdte:

guichet:

Engl,

writing

they

portion,

etc.).

chant,

eye

for

coast;

wicket;

most or

their

identification

also often

prey;

stubble;

slightly

but :

little Engl.

culpable

coupable:

but

eteule:

so

more

M^gant

etc.); proie:

indeed,

Far

after

(e.g.Fr. ancestor;

Their

are,

part

glance,

anc^tre:

chanter:

circumstances, language.

a

and

in form

more

and

different

changes

commonest

practised

more

differ ; for the

concourse;

spice;

more

war;

the :

of

Anglo-French

different

under

alike.

they

that

diverge

(e.g. mention,

recognized

familiarity

elegant

tendencies

the

is

pronunciation

life

separate

to

yielding

gradually

Anglo-French

between

is natural

It

"

should

lived

they

to

judge

priest;

distinguished

by

:

:

study

be

because

origin

classical

Form

in

Words.

French

French

as

to

been

French)

and

of

the

considerable

even

respect,

purely

century,

necessities

altered,

in this

in

a

generally

feasible,

always

ultimate

iuge

Difference

433.

each

their

subject;

is less

source

the

can

words

which

(as indeed

by

16th

the

scholars,

increased

it is not

use.

the

etc.

vicinage;

AND

form,

their

nearer

changed

as

by

much

introduction

the

in

When,

to English

Latin

The

language

Already

etc.).

later

place,

in English

have

words

so

French

to

known

industry.

and the

tests,

took

devil,

:

the

of a

it (7th cent.) brought with (e.g.presbyter popularized

were

also

yielded

English

confounded.

words

account

in favor

change

having

the

of

(400),

French.

than

Anglo-Saxons

the

among

Latin,

be

into

Taking

primitives

element

not

(2,700),Greek

would

of derivatives

number

Latin

"

proportions

Germanic

element,

greater

sources.

other

these

from

are

remainder

Celtic

of

[431-433.

"YNTAX.

huttre:

so as

as

to

twinoyster;

jiasque: flaccid^

433-436.] A

few

forms

of the

as

in English

tendency

instead

the

of

branch). loss

the

German

(e.g.old

abat-en,

obey-en

On

[435.]

or

have

waste,

hand,

many

Anglo-French

berge,

one

each

common

is lost

In

virtue

of this

to

find

in

an

of

r^glisse,

within :

circumflex coHter

cloistre,

Nearly

French.

5,

L.

a

French

e.g. Engl,

(o.

F.

coster,

daustrum)', ^

:

L.

honest:

See

far

from

is usually

word

coast

otage,

Fr.

cdte

an

a

honn^te

p. 242.

:

marche,

it is especially s

old

words

have

V

The

indicated

coste,

cloister

F.

I which

or

hundred,

there

(o.

modern

gdter.

primary

(old Fr.

constare);

foot-note,

cour,

couri,

formerly

p^lerin,

English

not

and

arrest,

in the

words

200

hostage,

though

tendency,

preserving

that

English

the

altered

or

arrUer,

valet,

varlef,

which,

bailli,

in Anglo-French

etymological s

lost

are

juge,

gloire,

4tape,

cor,

[436.]

forms,

various

bailiff, pilgmm,

several

by

words,

for instance,

liquorice,

in

chant-en,

tone-vowels)

and

Thus,

or

sound

French

fonction,

gibelet,

consonants

its

as

-ew,

Engl,

,

ciple prin-

after

(432),contain

artificial reform

staple,

this

of

o.

=

obey).

in French.

captain

formerly

obe-Xr

abat-re,

function, glory, judge,

in old

present

English,

of

abate,

(chiefly

chapitre,

infinitive-ending,

chant,

gim(b)lef, corne,

market,

:

or

altered

barge,

words

loss

other

letters

or

lost

cost

the

atonic

chapter,

result

the

beginning

(e.g. Fr.

Engl,

=

to

yielded

consequence,

lost

or

French

that

Engl,

=

a

wide-reaching

Fr. chant-er,

transmission

sounds

such

to

assimilation

previous

As

branche

the

of

below.

noted

(emphatically) the

dimmed

A

are

gradually

word.

generally

damsel, was

were

the

of

geyitil^ demoiselle^

capitaine^

regular

words

Anglo-French

of the

French

native

of accenting

end

were

syllables

the

with

245

WORDS.

peculiarities

Anglo-French

The

[434.]

gentle,

common

more

compared

FRENCH

AND

ANGLO-FRENCH

:

Lat.

cloitre

honeste,

by

a

costa); (o. L.

F.

ho-

246

[436-440.

SYI^TAX.

huttre (o. F. oistre, oyster: nestus)', d^couvrir (o. E. descouvrir); etc.

initial

Latin

i

prothetic by

then

loss

(cf.1. II.). low

Germ,

^^a"Ze

(o.F.

The

lost

F.

a

retained

(as

g

such

rewarder) ; wardrobe (o. F. wisket, guichet Owing

[438.]

always

pointed

usage,

[439.] an

440.

change

in

other

suffix

Difference

:

not

observe

less

than

carefully

or

cidpabilis);mantel

ciseau :

pencil

Germanic

several

later

was

words

have

English

French

by

viquet);

etc.

fact

both

that

there to

changed

be

in

Englisli

been

reform

brought

(o.

as

considered

the

nearer

i.e.

genuine,

:

of

(also, in

originals, as

archaisms,

F.

wicket

words

spelling

of

apparent

such

French

and

gu

into

brought

transfer

learned

by

whether

it is those by

transmitted

accidental. be

may

The

their

form,

and

distinction

words

of the in

motion-less,

pain-ful

Anglo-French

between

meaning

attachment

etc.

cease-less, charm-er,

"

any

e.g.

word:

Meaning

frequent

the

noticed

Anglo-French

an

in

Words.

;

Engl.

e.g.

{= regard): Fr. regarder (o. F. warderobe) ; garderobe

changes to

t";

reward

to

simply

espier^

; s^a5?e species)

to

into

in

part,

nice4i/f pain-Jnl-ness,

French

AND

to

Among

English

pain-lesSf

or

that

which

decide are

above

L.

French

old

frequently,

to

F.

(o.

(o. Fr.

mantellum) -, chisel: faulte, L. fallere);

F.

notice

pronunciation),

easy

out

the

have the

affecting

general

to

origin

classical

to

w,

Engl,

e.g.

^

penicillum), etc.

well

also,

L.

(o.

L.

espice,

changed

culpable,

mantel,

L.

primitive

English):

of

F.

through

come

4c-, 4t-,

^uyer

4pier

;

and

est-, esp-,

Fr.

a

etc.

usually

(o. F.

(o.

spi/

(o.F.

stoibulum);

coupahle

It is also

have

not

^pice

French

(p. F. pincel,

[437.]

part,

;

; /awZf ; /aw^e c^'seZ)

pinceau

OT

L.

in

manteau

mantle:

that

Z is

esc-,

squire:

or

espy

sciUarius);

estable,

French

or

Latin

in popular

taking

old

esquire

spehon); spice

Fr.

culpable:

Engl,

Lat.

0. H.

(o.

Hence

in

discover:

also

(retained in Anglo-French)

s

of

but

ostrea)^

sp-, usually

became

(latere),

the

escuyerj

si-, sc(Ji)-j

L.

student

sense

is

subject

will

between

do

to

well

French

440.] words

French

side

sense

expanded,

so

'

Respectable

of

but

of respect,'

worthy

is not

respect

la

de

sentiment

in

the

means

usually

French

the

religion

is

musique

la

oath'; ^

he

fast, he

walks

Yet

more

their

usual

accord

in

English

peculiarly form

the

into or,

French.

by

Engl,

(barbe Whomme de

sense

they

barb

as

viaiid

a^ase

Fr.

part

of

now

abaisser

Fr.

goat's

in a

hook

or

arrow

of food,' but

rarely

used

the

emp^cher

except

^let

means

sense means

by

of '

or

Fr.

fa^on

borrowed

while

'a

cat's

in their

^impede,'

(impede)

figurative

lower';

'

prevent

beard,' while

it

figurative of

English Engl. '

meat sense,

Engl, now

meaning

that

whiskers,

in French.

usually

so

for

word

^

down,

but

meaning

is lacking

is

again *

mean

the

of

often

mode)

beard;

is

; and

a

is

all

style

both a

usual

an

arrivera

some

been

de chat

in

sa

for

regard

French

may

viande

; English

French

il y

in

barbe

the

article

usually in

yet

ment senti-

on.

barbe

sense,

un

'

resembling

part,

the

prevailing

barbe

beard')

yet

^

of

beard^

man's

arm

fashion:

signification Fr.

former

^

is obsolete while

'a

agree

means

is

'a

bouc

barbe

in that

sentiment

'

the

un

yet

un

vite,

differ

covered

quite

French,

his pious

so

; and

Engl,

ba^'b:

the

^

words

something

in

rare

use,

'

meaning

sentiment

;

feeling of hunger,'

feeling in

a

French

is worthy

same

music,'

il marche

there

the

has

metaphor, is

barb

but

get

(not

fashion

*

a

nicest

and what

and

of

in general

cognate

but

'

le bras

acceptations. sense,

English

is in English

will

often

deciding

sense

faim

is /march,'

marcher

^a

coincide

le serment

pour

in

thing

the

English

the

the

is, indeed,

by

only

precisely

on

modified

divergence

both

tone

moral

cases

all

same

religion

in

have

conditions

appreciated

means

(Littr^; or sensation)de (or sensation)dans and

be

to

ences, influ-

varied

otherwise The

words.

as

slight

observation.

or

it is natural

to

subject

Different

restricted,

common

of originally times

at

diverge.

gradually

here

Even

words,

247

WORDS.

FRENCH

cognates.

Anglo-French

and

should either

Anglo-French

their

and

that

AND

AKGLOFREKCH

; Engl,

; Engl.

while impeach ^accuse,'

pier

is

a

248

'solid

stone-work, '

'

As

[441.]

soil, they

shades

In

its

to

the

and

to

travail

of taste

The

has

result

been

stores

whose

few

A

[442.]

their

'

beard

:

E.

bounty '

*

:

collect eager

F.

beard/ E.

barb

;

davis

Lat. *

penna

'

daily

feather

:

b.

'wing':

E.

tinsel;

Anglo-French F.

pignon

"

often

language, by

this

their

mutual

the

relative

;

joume'e *

F. penne

Lat.

Lat.

"

'

*

;

as

words

French

than

: '

*

regards

E.

clef key/ acer

more

E.

sue;

Lat.

"

'

:

clef; '

:

sharp

(Norm.

pen

Fr.

;

Lat.

"

scintilla

F. pierre

conservative

Lat.

F.

*

than

'wing'),

sharp/

etc.) ; day) ;

a

'

sequere

"

"

follow

F.

pinion;

:

Lat.

"

"

'

:

"lincelle

pier.

French E.

goodness/

coUigere

aigre

tin foil

'spark':

stone/ E.

*

*

journey (orig'ly of

tail-feather/ E.

E.

bont^

"

*

barba

Lat.

"

F.

:

goodness

*

Lat.

"

day/

rock

petra

'gable'

^rench

bonitas

F.

:

*

words

illustrate

to

'F.feuille leaf/ 'E.foil(as

:

*

spark/

ness; good-

enriched and

or

freedom).

English

words,

gant, ele-

literal

subtile,

*

(o. F. SMtV) follow/

suivre

or

liberty:

much

conservative

key

*

'

leaf

F.

: '

*

been

and

collect/ E. coil

cueillir

*

*

Lat.

less

"

prevailingly

Thus,

words

liSit.folium

"

diurnus

Lat.

F.

;

*

F. harhe

needs

bounty:

more

the

the

words.

more

lower;

to

serve

will

meaning.

Anglo-French

a.

in

as

uses.

Anglo-French

ordinary

the

bloom;

foreign

and

of their

special

has

is

had

they

metaphorical

abase:

benefit

examples

of

conservatism

more

great

native

different

to

adaptions

the

have

their

quasi-synonyms,

them,

of

flower:

expression

of

between

struggle

of

from

indigenous or

one

holy;

(cf.sacred:

to

the

discrimination

the

work)',or

:

by

beard;

have

well

meaning

(esp. Saxon)

(cf.barb:

sense

every-day

one

indigenous

the

words

rootlets

as

synonyms

derivative

French

the

thrive

their

drop

pierre

soil where

while

covered

not

Fr.

deviated

new

not

could

original

it did

where

a

words,

not

of

adjustment

given

into

adapted

usually

thought

of

English,

E.

origins

French

the

Saxon

the

against

Anglo-French

the

expected,

but

wood!),

on.

so

and

than

or

stone

Transplanted

etymological

or

*

be

sense.

struggle

native

') :

rock

frequently

primitive

own

'

might

more

much

(of

wharf

(Lat.petra

stone

to

[440-442

SYNTAX.

Lat.

pinna usus

442,443.]

ANGLO-FRENCH

AND

24d

WORDS.

FRENCH

"

F.

'use':

Lat.

"

(fr.vivere

sense

:

'live

continere Lat.

'hold

'beam,'

stand

443.

enter

and has

English

roy

Scotch,

has

also

from

is not

as

always

easy or

obsolescent

of

vocabulary

300

once

words

by

replaced few

the

deface, delight,

feature, genial,

host,

plenty,

quiver,

solemn,

1

in

even

are

as

type-forms

are

alas,

given,

involve, rear,

disturb,

encounter,

navy,

obedient,

motley, rehearse,

vouch,

full list cf. the

claim,

work

relish, remain,

respect,

but

to

arson,

avenge, contemn,

cloak, enhance,

foot-note,

lost

or

below.

entice,

peculiar,

barter, contend, entreat,

pilfe

revel, rob, satchel,

etc.

referred

the

French.^

modern

remote,

as

about

contain

French,

ointment,

It

considered

this

examples,

arraign,

amount,

carol, cavil, challenge, discrepant,

as

borrowed

once

liberally

to

in

not)

hand,

French.

counting

in old

it

penible,

other

be

should

is found

or

resuscitated

which

which,

in

any

language.

the

modem

doubtful

(kindred

sullen, surrender,

For

as

ones

dainty,

out

language

common

canvass,

died

English

words

bondage,

words

But

be

the

On

few

word

dropped

misericorde,

etc.).

a

inform

word

a

when

words

into

sperance,

scrimer,

are

without to

Anglo-French

not

say

present

benison,

scorn,

coin

have

affiance,aggrieve,

quaint,

current

abandoned.

other

of the

Abeyance,

to

French

such

modern

French,

old

now

word, sometimes

egal,

preserved

(pi

are

and

obsolete

other

an

rivage,

'work'

change

only

forever,

many

(e.g.devoir,

yet

English

lost

trabs

Originals

not

grow

some

as

again

thus

possessed

petit,

Words

; sometimes

warjan

Lat.

"

travail

whose

often

of

countenance;

travail, travel.

"

also

in favor

now

substitute

once

4), E,

F.

Lat.

"

Grerm.

old

"

"E. garret;

shod):

Words

They

use,

of

when

Lat.

etymologi-

cheer ;

air,' E.

stage ;

watch-tower,'

French.

meaning.

=

horses

49.

Modern

IN

such

story

low

"

their E.

deportment,

floor,' E.

*

confine

from

entertainment,'

chere '

^age

traves,'

both

'use';

viand.

deviating

contenance

Anqlo-French

LOST

out

F.

E.

meat,'

'

'sentry-box,

(to

'brakes,

F.

:

(de 'of'), E.

use'

(a child),'E. sever;

wean

*

words '

face

F.

:

gu^te

trave

travails

and

'

*

): F. viande

together':

F.

'defend':

cara

'

stare

'

'make

also

sevrer

French

and

Lat.

"

F.

: '

intr.

as

'

separate

Anglo-French

c.

A

(ont)/

*

separate

vivenda

cal

'wear

""cr

p. 242.

EXERCISES Exercises be

then

be

should

in fine print

in

omitted cases

obvious

a

are

not

is given

the

furnish

not

index

the names

proper

the

student

be

may

which

For

general

Articles,

consulted.

in French

identical

when

only

key.

required

may in less

exercise,

each

of

They

lish, Eng-

and

Vocabulary.

I. The

A.

1. This

has

wolf

had

a

heart

good

bark,

seen

(tr.One

entered

dollars

a

has

his horses

a

glorious

is much

larger

than

Spain.

from

My

17.

Italy

A.

in

19. I

1. Those

work

the

French

(i.e.the the

(en)

of the

horses

have

am

a

18.

Germany. t

going

kingdom army,

French beautiful

o

of so

Eome

14.

republic.

Asia

France

separate

is magnificent.

Rhine

the

A.

Greneral

12. Ancient

Pyrenees

a

10. The

yard.

11.

B.

"

now

15. The on

a

two

cents

eighteen

books.

B. is

scenery

and

his

6. He costs

cloth

at five francs

of

France

That

a

is always

hand.

his

(refl.)at

Lieutenant

The

Russia

7.

has

tree

5. He

in

pen

sold

third

Europe.

lives

a

hand.

is

13.

Sweden.

of

empire

Europe

16.

brother from

come

with

F^nelon

3.

4. This

branches.

2. The

eyes.

ears.

small

mind.

a.) his

blue

and

and

his cloth

to

city.

nose,

slender

one

sold

(180-195).

little mouth

and

in

bought

has

Article

penetrating

8. Meat

bookseller

was

a

hat

yard.

shown

thin

him

sees

9. I have

pound.

a

trunk,

his

with

a

and

high

a

has head,

long

a

Definite

woman

hard

of

in fine print.

reference-paragraphs

in the

repeated

Help

and

and

SYNTAX.

to rules

correspond

do

vocabulary

pronouns,

THE

course.

the

mastered,

the

numerals,

first

where

and

well

reference

TO

These

emigrants

20. The

(en) America. Spain.

21.

The

army

called) accomplished

in

revolution. necks.

2.

Their

minds

are

tired

have

(transl.They

has

a

headache.

asking

Cincinnatus

of

19.

good.

I have

sador

once

was

The

22.

read

He

history

Mississippi

Great 18.

France

of

is immense.

23.

English

Rhine

is

a

are

wines

ascen

Britain). 16.

He

is

is very

cheese

much

hut

pleasure,

American

amhas-

delightful

country.

20. The

Naples

21.

merchant.

man

Great

Britain.

with

Netherlands.

of the

(in

the

was

hold

This

France

of

Rousseau

and

Washington 13.

Mexico.

history

the

11.

was

farthing.

a

not

sister

man

poor

has

man

Canada.

queen

from

The

Montesquieu,

in southern the

4. My

courage.

6.

writings.

is in

He

comes

German

a

their

and

studied

the

his

poor

Locke,

10.

lives

He

France

17.

I hare

not

hy

12.

14.

of

lost

8. This

B.

"

us

America.

India.

to

going

help.

(141)

emperor

has

welcome.

251

SYNTAX.

THE

minds). have a (seyere) toothache. you

Blanc.

Mont The

3. He

for

cries

enlightened

15.

tired

7. I wish

alms.

have

TO

5. I

Somehody

9.

BXBBOISBS

excellent.

II.

Generic

The

1.

3. A

is weak.

Man

has

man

4.

sacrifice.

the

to

a

healthful

than

poor

My

11.

is

a

he

6. Patience

is

7. Iron

10.

people.

a

is learning

French,

are

prudence

no

better

you

does

she

is necessary

8. Water

have

people

but

(ne saurait)

not

metal.

becomes

flowers.

5. Moderation

and

useful

9. Rich Blue

can

combat.

.

of drinks.

sister

(passent)like

away

continuous

treasure.

general.

most

fade

(195-6).

(partitive)which

rights

man's

wise

Men

2.

Life

Article

is the

other

rights

than

green.

not

yet

speak

French. III. The

A.

1. I have

{co"ur) succeed.

must

not

3. With

I

bring

dignities.

devotes

(iZ ne

you

and

was

at

too

2

himself

to deep

some

and

pictures 8. He

news.

bought

and

much

will 2

9. 1 have

That

first governed

beautiful

good

2.

meat.

faut pas) think has

(197-201).

{courage)

courage

4. Home

6. He

clothes.

7.

bread

eaten

.

will

Sign

Partitive

black

has

man

courage

perseverance

you

by

kings.

of

(db)money

5. Y

rise

and

books.

excellent

surely

to

high

1

silk.

10. Your

brother

1

studies.

11. That

o u

man

has

no

courage

252

SYNTAX.

that

(cceur); drink the

any

in need

are

city.

number

22. A

crowd

of curious

pounds

of sugar,

24.

of tea.

26. I have than

1.

Dot

silk and

8. I have

killed

friends

also

What

?

few

friends.

questions. I have

27.

(bien)persons

This

He

(a)

to

he

were

more

present.

are

cloth

good

10. Which

wounded.

and

bad

and

0. There

tell you.

4.

?

(271)

He

showed

bad.

6. We

people

(136)

were

3. Has

sense.

good

need

sells good

7. There

new

has

man

does

more

5.

black.

five hundred

2.

?

(grandsons

something

and

28. Many

this occasion.

on

manliness

five pounds

many

books.

bien)

the

23. I have

and

too

We

thoughts.

him.

of coffee, and

(faire)

of:

19.

through

passed

acquaintances

ask

on

industrious.

are

any

and

money

white

brother.

my

she

(de)

(or plenty

people

Has

to

polite

pound

many

subject. {de) bread

flattery.

followed

people

ings. feel-

the

live

have

n

o

mean

such on

We

never

remarks

is full of happy

work

a

no

with

of soldiers

has

man

many

Most

29.

This

is not

It

books

20. This

of money.

two

17.

Turks

any

remarks

overwhelmed

great

bought

25.

was

The

make

has

She

it is water.

She

to

not

14.

12.

useless

A

21.

B.

"

ought

make

wine,

18.

meat.

You

not

shall

is not

That

feelings.

no

{Id-desaus),

I

15.

and

13.

wine.

subject

16.

has

woman

some

have

in this world. himdred

eight

happier,

is the

he

I ?

or

you

IV. Repetition

1. This

friends

woman

are

the

opened

kind

windows

big

boy.

made

(tr.One

a

in

is played

9.

I

My

him)

(de) Normandy. to-night.

an

fine

He

said

was

a

10.

13.

14. The

Miser,

15. Children,

he

7.

He

parents,

a

comes

comedy

friends,

12. from

by

am

makes have

I

do

would

Charles

physician.

general.

4. 1

weather

to-day.

weather 8.

candid

and

(204. A. 1).

Englishman.

father

Good

is it ('What

of weather

am

2.

is hungry

man

Sign

Partitive

and

pears.

and

purposely.

11. made

poor

is very

6. It

pleasure. a

city

3. This

rare.

it') to-day?

Articles

of (202-204"

sells apples

5. What

sleepy.

with

Omission

and

has He

it

come bewas

Caen, Moli^re,

all bewailed

EXERCISES

1. He was

is hungry

are

6. The

wrong. do

children

not

fired

10. He

She

4.

afraid.

breath.

15.

I shall

22.

I

am

me

w

ith

26.

First

28.

He

is

brother

is

are

(Us

and

poor,

(a)

lady.

folly.

are

soldiers

33.

low

were

has

Augustus,

the

animated

father

nor

mother,

big

He

receives cost.

great

street.

31.

These

32.

war.

same

men

They

34.

ardor.

is without

His

29.

Caesar.

of

was

pleasure.

a

at

tlie

the

she

19.

24. He

girl.

nephew

and

justice.

Washington

from

(de)

with

him

Frenchman.

(c*est)a

come

14. Take

it with

books in

a

(a) frighten do

model.

these

become

that

a

(Jait) envy.

it.

do

shall

lives

He

is

it

Emily

English.

neither

27.

30.

I

you

8. These

care.

do

to

means

bought

chapter.

13. Take

(pour)

as

have

I

to

16. 1 shall

21.

her

Frenchman;

a

find

purpose.

25.

men

and

on

enough

society.

but

justice.

ask

excites

pleased.

our

is right,

5. He

He

3.

warm.

not

9. She

is homely

shall

23. 1 take

third

these

I

am

7. I shall

looks

(a)

18. it

merchant.

high

in

arms.

(II est)

She

; I

cold

of her

12. He

part

fear.

open

sont)

am

sleepy.

11.

fire).

I did

volume,

a

are

258

SYNTAX.

(make: font) attention.

takes

without

I

2.

ashamed

children

20.

girl has

poor

be

visit this

soldiers;

are

will

fright).

She

horseback.

on

thirsty.

(tr.made

{tr.make

17.

and

pay

people

THE

TO

Rich This

"35.

money.

V. Nouns

1. His

became

brother

was

apples.

6. I have

7. Make

that

him

it

say

commit

has

have

seen

made

1,

follies.

him

try

it.

9. Pride

2).

1).

I have

heard

and

13.

I shall

make

him

them of

them

made to

men

these

pictures. do

1).

(208, note

cause

an

some

child

8. I have

say

been

(to be)

my

vanity

They

has

uncle

letter

your

girls his collection

these

shown

read

gave

(208,note

truth

10.

consider who

2.

guards.

3. His

I

man

friend

my

girl tell the

(208, note

many

He

is the

5. There

man.

the

nuns.

4.

France.

to

in

captain

themselves)

minister

honest

11.

made

(transl.made

appointed

(206-208).

words.

12.

I

it.

VI. Nouns 1. My

142)

died

father's from

with

books hunger.

Prepositions

have

cojne

3. He

from

repents

(209-217). Paris.

2. He

has

{est:

(rejl.)of his conduct.

254

SYNTAX.

is loved

4. She 6. They

to

his

to

art,)

him

9. Let

parents. 10.

lives in Boston

and

12.

This

the

air.

13.

oblivion. in

Germany. here

was

252,

plus:

Marius,

3. Your

happened

11.

Do

him

as

18.

They

20.

He

you

never

were

horseback.

belongs her

of

my

brother

his

sister for

you

promised

take

I ask

knows

40.

to

do

to

her

speak

my

it, and

fault

35.

of

will leave

He

He

this 39.

in two

loud

a

headache.

I have

27.

his favor.

a

23.

is

30.

are

you

thinking

of?

him

to do

it.

32.

his

sister).

advises

diligent

be

the

snatched from

a

wise 38.

man.

father

hours.

fault

her ?

knife

the

is not

There

41.

from

in

I shall

see

scamp.

it gives a

man

(or out

town

you

31. He

again

in of in

on

The

I

advise

reproaches

borrowed

I have

because

roan,

dines

34.

to

it

(thinks

thinking

always

travels

28.

arm.

She

also

He

does

She

sore

Have

22.

29.

What

efforts.

treason.

25.

voice.

serves

my

(in/,)it ?

I

treated

He

enjoy

redouble

this

suspected

in

I

box

slow.

I have 15.

three

9.

minutes

13.

17.

shall

in

that

of

brother.

to

My

kindness.

suspecting

(tr,reproaches

(Ster) nothing pardon

the

she

teacher

your

21.

They

my

I

19.

city.

(bien or

dollars.

five

the

opinion.

guns.

many

is three

harp.

abused

with

weight

is

Sulla,

of

(express

7. The

watch

(omit)

without

sister has

(subj.) it. He

the

mother.

friend.

my

his

My

furent

ne

armed

high

picture

I play

has

grave

24.

My

No,

falseness. a

10.

man

changes

over

passed

penknife

37.

He

her

perceived

always)

This

of this

himself

but

has

He

15.

(Ce

She

feet

long.

brother

my

defends

were

4.

thirty

price

12.

approaching

26.

can

14.

is

he.

?

Thej

pi,

deep

a

1850.

republic,

perseverance.

8. The than

2.

and

longer

the

is six feet

table

He

no

fault.

wall

violin

was

into

fallen

1

fly in

Birds

11.

year

16.

of

her

your

This

This

the

16.

for

on

taller

play

purpose.

from

Caesar.

5. 6.

model.

on

and

her

friend.

a

as

soldiers

depends

inches

you

me

the

kilogrammes.

three

am

17. It

man.

beaucoup) friends.

July.

the

(no

brother

His

sun.

Britain,

in

accustom

{imp^ve,

country.

in Great

in

summer

the

steel.

obedience

off

(est: 142)

This

punished

differentways),

has

thing

to

not

owes

that

in the

14.

300)

success

is twenty

his sister

7. Do son

put

is exposed

He

lives

Pompey,

1. I have

us

uncle

brave

a

8. A

English

bought

praises.

My

last

(214)

as

with

hatred.

and

envy

to-morrow.

until

5. I have

everybody.

overwhelmed

heart

your

by

33.

Have

this book 36. Fortune

him the

nothing. city

who

town)

to-day.

eight

days

EXERCISES

42.

(d*aujourd*huien hutt).

this

please.

way,

by

Greeks.

the

before

father's.

60. 52.

poor.

I

He

44.

I receive

46.

Mr.

He

48.

you.

I suppose

is

B.

from

house.

your

43. Come

was

destroyed

47.

everybody. 49.

51.

Be

have

I

I

arrived

been

at

your the

towards

charitable

hill.

the

towards

went

by

fear.

45. Troy

day.

a

judge.

the

it from

done

has

respected

before

appears

come

he

dollars

two

255

SYNTAX.

THE

TO

VII.

Agreement My

1.

the

and

the

are

1. I

Enclosed

with

you

much

9.

Place

is

1. Mary

neighbor

table.

4. This

5. I

man.

fields.

(comme is

man

poem?

10.

8.

and

order

The

the

door

are

very

prudence. and

ness usefulthe

and

polecat

hour

an

or

false.

sings

ways). speaks

good-natured.

was

bare-headed

and

a

10. These

three

brother

look

ladies

6. He

hard.

hour

an

She

4. These

aunts.

3. My

dollars.

two

of

very

(express in

languages

8.

half.

barefooted.

and

paintings

All

except

cost

dear.

VIII.

My

2.

in

come

enter.

may

late

(to be)

7. I shall

ladies

debt

my

of his

seem

stones

German

and

find

will

kindness

5. These

the

French

the

.my courage

poor

dangerous.

equally

study

sister

and

7. Public

crime.

of

The

I found

3.

astonishing

house.

fruit

the

brother

My

2.

come.

God.

before

an

or

castle

be

cannot

weasel

2.

'ruined

a

4.

has

man

have

mother

alike

shut.

5. This

It is

and

are

rich

window

happy.

6.

father

good

(sing.)and

of Adjectives (219-220).

An

natural

6.

a

is

famous

like

250,

9. History

only

an

is one

an

high

was

(292)

all

interesting

and

delicate to

be

a

and

persons. ever

green as

are

7.

This

a

read

instructive

deception.

recommended.

round

the

and

boy.

virtuous

beloved,

much

you

a

bought

trees,

virtuous

little

pretty

amiable

8. Have

merchant. is

the

queen

b)

simplicity is the

is also

sky,

virtuous

English

style

blue

a

3. I have

man.

lawyer

the

This

affected

laborious

a

is

Henry

girl, and

nice

le sont: an

of Adjectives (221-223).

11. A

12.

French study. plain,

I

like

256

SYNTAX.

the

simple

the

greatest

and

thinker

his

of

literature

time,

France

of

Scotch.

of the

manners

cordial

the

enriched his

with

13. Montaigne, young

brilliant

and

profound

unform

and

essays. 1. That

Adolphus

tavus

I do he

is

His

a

truly

a

is

6.

betrays

black

a

4.

boy.

tall

a

haire

I

3. Charles

brave

a

is

He

281)

that,

man.

great

he

man.

poor

(add

picture

whether

action

hard

a

was

know

not

is not

6.

finest

is the

ingratitude.

7.

an

honest

is

He he

but

man,

seen.

is

a

a

honored

My

lad, but but

actor,

poor

is not

Gus-

2.

ever

man.

great

brethren,

this

necessity.

IX. "

is about

1. France

large

Eussia.

as

Frenchman.

three

the

most

and

in

211,

d)

more

difficult

1. The

6. The

more.

6.

This

best

(that) he

can

9.

world. 10.

He

France

has

greatest

and

7.

is the

two

than

more

is

who

They

is the

are

my

bravest

man

2. The

poorer

world. thing

a

thing

is, the

they

cares

have.

can

at

its

do

3. That this

is

it is.

honorable

more

4. I like

you

is deepest

stream

the

brother,

water.

8. America

friends.

(n*ecr{t: 386).

writes

she

the

fewer

the

are,

people

faithful

his

a

This

4.

cat.

so

like

esprit)

the

than

married

than

in

V

de

a

than

been

worse

republic

dearest

(de :

has

soldiers.

powerful most

faithful inches

two

is

wine

(II

witty

it is not

but

Germany,

as

more

5. He

500,000

than

more

by

older.

6. This

years.

is

dog

is taller

years

is

He

Th^

(224-231).

large

as

2.

3.

man

young

Comparison

girl

flower,

(c'est:

266,

b)

7. That

outlet.

I

but

better

speaks

to

like

that

than

one

is certainly

yet

duties.

fulfil your

the

least

do.

X. Numerals

1. Louis

21st

January,

of

o'clock

XVI,

;

it is

a

king 1793. quarter

(233-237).

of France, 2.

past

What three

was

beheaded time

is

it ?

; it is half

at Paris

3.

past

It

on

is

three

the three

; it is

EXERCISES

a

before

minutes it ?

old here

2.

I shall

4. What

half in

return

a

a

day

it is twelve

;

but

year,

the

is fifteen

She

8.

have

you

month

is

fourth

of

of the

(411. a) is

sister ?

already

three

past

6. To-day

is your

257

SYNTAX.

; it is twelve.

been

fortnight.

THE

minutes

twentieth.

7. How

1. I have

it is ten

;

ten

5. It is the

July.

a

four

to

quarter

TO

years

old.

here

been

only

week.

XI. Personal

Pronouns

Review

1. He

knows

he

does

hear

She

4.

gave

5. I told

to

them

is true.

her

this

needle.

them

keep

ruler,

she

introduce

20.

to

I appeal

to

given

it to

have

to

written

is your

26.

When

you

of

him. me

a

her

not

return

her

He

If

Do

not

letter, and

I shall

were

just

;

I have

27.

we

(fut.)received I admire

had

this

to

not

I

have

them.

I

would

I

self yourhas

She

24.

her, a

shall

discover

(or it).

from

castle,

I

he

to me,

her.

letter

her). or

18.

25. There

(spoke just)

speaking

Here

it, you

it of

her

send

to

(or

hastened

Do

him.

15.

it.

asked

if that

documents,

him

a

shall

it to

them.

to

I shall

me

give

taken

He

22.

tell

:

seen

answer

a

the

it to

that

repeat

me

have

pleasure.

with

his letters.

it and

19.

she

I

has

I

and

but

you),

to

Who

(to him). 21.

you.

23.

friend

it,

17.

they)? you

them

copy-book?

to

are

send

do

have

Hear

Here

(or

me

9. I

(or

; take

14.

not

it and

is my or

inkstand

an

do

;

11.

her

told

you

them).

to

I have

10.

(or to you). (or to them).

you

her

him.

work-box.

tell it to

will

(or

us

it to

show

shall

is

to

it to

grant

Here

16. Where

(or

will

a

?

me

hear

not

6. Have

(on)

know

her

gave

come.

They

I do

and I

and

would 7.

12.

Send

them

they ?

him,

see

not

he

Does

2.

me.

thimble,

silver

come

I

hears

3. I do

that

100-106.

carefully

he

and

it to her

give

a

a

rose.

send

is

me

8. They

pretty

13.

?

would

him).

not

me

them

he

that

me,

(239-256).

of

him.

tell

shall

picture

of

it.

258

SYNTAX.

28. This

is very

road

(got)fine

have

cloth

is most

Crime

32.

remorse

brings

man,

while

1. / haye

yentured

6.

you.

giye

undersigned) deceased

of the

brothers

4.

is always

He

This

Yes,

we

it.

7. I

to

assent

250,

(cf .

(that) they

this

are.

one's

'drags

my self.

traXne

=

is working

for

self. him-

act

thus,

bat

he

5. I

shall

rely

on

may

her.

Are

8. 9. Are

I haye

found

you

these a

.

We

the

the

heirs

(or

undersigned

note).

10.

all

This

contract.

a,

devote

34.

to

the

guage lan-

of

himself.

3. You

belongs

of her.

are

for

29. You

science

of

(tr.

father,

do

will

umbrella

(our)

I belieye

?

He

thinking

my

1

(d) his

2.

speak

train

Everyone

33.

').

its

The

; I shall

to

rarely in

obeying

dififerentlj.

will act

ought

it.

30.

2)

it.

from

away

some.

(229,note

remorse

itself

after

young

One

31.

me

; give

interesting

it.

to

time

; keep

dangerous

gentlemen

person

as

such

I desired.

XII. Possessive

She

took

in his

room

1.

not

4. You

his.

are

out

my large act

astonishes

do

(Faire

good

12.

He

two

ways)

14.

Our

former

most

faithful

; it is larger

than

that

manner

to

who are

bookseller's. of better

Napoleon citizen.

love

better 15.

than

I have

; the

latter

16. I love

showed

is

to

those

(which)

read

the

was

the

Paris,

life of greater

its streets

T

o

God. in

(render

beloved.

themselves

are

of

right. 11.

come.

is happy

your

is

homage

render

to

allowed

what

not

himself

others

5. This

9. What

have

is to

men

be

and

{chesty266, b)

do

to

you

(de)

over

13. Those

that

to

is

bad.

is

us

friend.

not

is

keys

your

(which) you

will

fault

brother

Your

me

gave

is always

is that

bien)

.

engravings

the

du

He

you

greatest

me

triumphs

who

the (cJiez) and

and

is false

10. What

2.

dearest

(importe)

consequence

box.

3.

in that

8. What

idleness.

her

(267-270).

is in mine.

7. Your

us.

with

Pronouns

from

pencil

; he

6. If you

me.

go

her

is too

carriage

Demonstrative

and

I

saw

at

ton Wellingman,

are

the fine.

TO

EXERCISES

house

1. This their

each

amongst

a

d

York

for

This

two

not

8.

me

CsBsar is not that

me

please

?

work-box

your

(ce

that

and

it

mine,

ways),

It does

yours

of

I think

as

copper,

11.

received

; it is not

is beautiful,

me.

Is that

12.

that. (subjunctive)

o

0.

children

say

you

{express in

city

(two ways), is impossible

mine,

My

handkerchief

a

; it is

gold

beautiful

a

to-daj

of

is not

is

That

10.

beautiful.

found

have

3.

of mine.

relation

handkerchief

captain

great

I

6. That

7. New

aemUe),

you

5. A

friend's.

2. A

4.

present.

mine.

is your

was

is mine.

259

SYNTAX.

THE

XIII.

Interrogative

horse

1. Which

3. What

t.

:

is that

412) ?

Which

do

of

your

meddling

you

are

There

16. His

mother,

tries

alleviate

(one

one

to

to

my

brother

news

of

evil

whose

know

thinking

saw

father,

ways)

(two ways) you

remedy

is

has

speak

you

sure

to

24.

He

life rests

the

happiness

of.

troubles 27.

Here

him.

alone

26.

is what

1 you

This has of cannot

ask

16. He

gone

a

painful belongs

live

is the

Here

is false.

man

of

whom

20.

out.

21.

book

That

is the

the

right

others.

surmise for

The man

22. Weariness

succeed. 23.

work.

respected.

is I

The

just

speak

I live.

what

19.

passage.

are

that

infirm.

which

18.

most

provinces

in which

house

yesterday.

this

read

is

house

of his

you

thinking

is always

and

engrav

What

you

in these

is old

The

love

11.

are

works,

position

is strong

whose

whose

on

which

he

17.

What

do

you

say?

is truthful

who

you

have

three

will

whose

whom

you

in (ea?pres"

man

for whom the

12.

she

customs

many

transL),

not

in which

are

14. A

ridiculous.

does

What

do

(or

sister

7. Whom

?

come

a.

you

of these

ones)

9. Whom

?

(412).

with?

13.

(d)?

of

10.

comrades?

has

boys

these

are

(or Which

one

is your

girls

?

gentleman

(tr,of which

of

young

6. Who

?

prefer

you

8. Who

?

5. Which

is that

talking

are

(271-281).

2. Who

of these

one

etc.)

Pronouns

ride ?

you

project you ?

ones

expect

will

Which

4.

Relative

and

is

an

in

gentleman to

be

25,

I

what

happy do

not

he

is

(for not transL).

260

STl^TAX.

1. What

do not husy

men

themselves

he expected

could

3. What

?

with anything

one

of

is death

who

7. I shall receive

consents.

have

2. What

that ?

IB

a

knows

4. These

?

yon

(287,note).6. Nothing

whatever

6. He

nothing.

hundred

frightens

who

dollars, of which

says

nothing,

amount

you

shall

half.

one

XIV. Pronouns Indefinite

1. Have

you

(d)lend me ? do not despise (subj.), books

some

possess

may

you

(282-294). 2. Whatever

to

riclies ever 3. How-

the poor.

4. However dull skilful you may be, try to be modest. be, he has always something a man good in his character. may 6. Charity is 5. Do not laugh at (de)other people's faults.

that contented been forgotten. there

without any

8. One

13. Every

family

but he does

not

astonished,

quite

19. Both

other.

(The two)

have

young

is

seen

a

and

6. All Paris

to

error.

man

and

followed

10. He

there

left

{mibj.) of my

14. The

whole

of everything,

speaks

sister

request.

other.

18. Men

f.) are

gone.

his standard.

is

knowledge

16. My

your

9. Is

was

17. We deceive

quite

{on) each

20. Both

the

21. I know

these

22. Neither the other will surely come. 23. Whoever you be, obtained the prize.

or

andf.) justice.

for

regard

1. She

have

at

think no

of everything.

{givem. one

:

15. This

forgotten.

happy?

had

subject

ill of each

consuls

either the {giveboth m.

girls

12. She

surprised,

to speak

not

ought

man

think

been

11. I do not

is

health.

is in good

has

{suhj,)perfectly

fault.

a

without

arrival.

person

has

7. Nobody

(suhj.) preferred.

anybody.

paying

man

is

who

anybody

be

others

some

twenty

heautiful

thing.

heautiful ; I something old. 2. I have seen is 3. Rememher, not my sister, one always

4. However

pretty. is in

years

an

uproar.

rich

6. Such

you a

are, man

do

not

despise

is despicable.

the

poor. 7. Many a

8. One covets he does not understand. speaks what of things which 9. 10. There despises. He had Mr. So So. on {V and another called autre) is not any one to help me. at all (287,

man

note)

EXERCISES

THE

261

SYNTAX.

XV. Agreement I

1.

do

shall

416.

310,

4.

his

or

fate

nor

9. A

and

{de

as

15.

The

you.

14.

You

18.

19.

It is vices

is they

(It

that

degrade

us.

(that)

3. They are

{On)

made

sir, and

welcome,

he

is

request

are

I

and

rewarded. Many in

running

it of

we

you.

want.

the

(transl.agreed) and

also

you

who

are

well

16.

were

2. We

wants.

up

as

be

will

It is facts

20.

small,

and

brother

My

children

we)

ness, gentle-

celebrated

considerable.

of

crowd

It

is compliments

You

A

17.

was

The

Learning

he

390).

cf

Great

13.

and

dead

(the)

of

street.

come.

12.

death.

escape

nor'

.

11.

praises.

its value.

the

will

been

has

number

It

has

Henry

great

valor

there.

1.

10.

que)

were

men

is sufficient.

.

.

father

my

look,

can

see

Neither

ness rash-

Neither

7.

^neither

the

or

heroes.

a) 8.

none

to

come

will

Luck

6.

and

5. His

come.

{for

thousand

a

a)

poor, m^me

a

smile,

317.

:

enjoyment

will

answer.

others: together.

go

of

brother

envy.

of

come

of

211.

{de:

with

rich

a

kindness

his

is worthy

will

the

on

{ont pu faire

mine

word,

your

the

honesty

sources

are

or

you

(tr, will-do

and

literature

made

single

do

others

depends

safety

nor

Subject (296-302).

and

Truthfulness

and

mother

my

the

(Either)

have

may

your

2.

arts,

happiness.

ruin

of Verb

what

a).

Sciences,

3.

4.

TO

ones

only

were

that

friends.

good

ladies.

welcome,

XVI. Tenses

Indicative

1. I work

since

have

to

{pour)

Monday. been

3.

here

two

inspector

to-day?

morning.

6. We

the

built

in

one

day.

years I

had

have

the 9.

I

living.

my

have

long

How

5.

destroyed

Great

earn

(303-318). 2.

rose

(or

much

Persian

received

got

rain

4.

up) this

empire. a

have

letter

Have at

been

in

been

you

(two days).

I

six

met

o'clock

the

this

7. Alexander

8. Eome from

I

France? you

year.

here

my

was

not

husband

262

SYNTAX.

10.

yesterday.

to

conies

often

had

13.

He

15.

I received

left

or

aller chez

he

went

America

28.

She

have

He

1.

watch, it.

try

he

6.

I

am

be

not

A.

The

him

wish

that

wished

3.

I

1.

law

the

extend

me).

6.

that

his The

teacher E

must

(use

should

be punished.

faut)

thieves will

9.

it.

about

29. They

That

grace dis-

whether

she

30.

has

He

it:

it, but

do

cannot

260.

found

prohably

they

his

might

b).

(320-337:

should

be you

8.

It

c).

him

be

they

be

is right

Itisimportant(/Z

382-7).

2. Caligula

divine

honors.

should

(tr.that attentive.

(juste)

gustu Au-

4.

punished.

(on)

obeyed to

cf. also

he

render

that

expects leave.

men.

and

It is uncertain

(tr.that

5. I will

empire.

entered.

XVII.

should

in his

commanded

(add

come

Romans

requires

6. They

Clauses

to

4.

to-night.

tell you

Subordinate

in

mother.

2.

to-morrow.

back.

to

able

to her

fortitude.

with

Christmas-

clerk

guardian

out

go

(was inevitable).

"

Subjunctive

to

happen

comes

not

would

written

when

shall

her

to

write

news

3. I leave

to-morrow. or

to

in

years

God

towards

have

write

buy

the

when

duties

two

we

to^

you.

I would

shall

to

de

finished,, it to

tell

I

play.

(^go

had

been

going out

go

to

he

it is dark

are

our

(317. b)

it, if he

had 22.

as

to

fulfil

the

I

to

(la veiUe

I went

20.

He

11.

yesterday.

left

I

money.

21.

We

24.

ought

(317. c)

do

the

soon

him

saw

I would

arrived.

As

I

17. When

come,

able.

about

received

will

come

will

was

to have

to

had

always

ought

was

if I

I.

certainly

should

would

23.

and I

you

I liked

arrived,

friend.

brother

him.

25.

I had

as

young

before

day

the

been

my

14.

in.

came

you

was

arrived.

soon

If

had

I

I

you,

should

She

I

trouver) my

pay

presents.

27.

12. When

As

you

26. We

us.

16.

18.

seen

together,

when

letter

when

have

dressing

his

out.

it, if

done

was

when

aller

I would

19.

I

see

depart),

mon

I

not one

seek

obey 7.

You

that

importe)that

you he

TO

EXEKCISBS

I fear

11.

out.

do

not

he

wiU

he

it to-day.

know

should

; do

come

did

Egyptians

not

told

advice

Is there

22.

Let

dark'

24.

a

us

do

on

B. C.

27.

thing

hope

that

it.

do I

am

come,

although

and

he men

38. cannot

slumbers

His

mind 39.

work. at times,

he

the first of all poets.

the

poor.

complains

have

not

about

kept

your

There

(or

I

make,

their

active, Homer,

your

you

:

250.

:

oba, 323.

your

B.

are

is the

only

that

has

God word

come.

that

pity

you

tailor did not

37. Whatever

b).

appears

are,

can

cared

have

he

although

you in

trust

a

The

(iln^en rich

keeping

not

word)

are,

It is

according

is nevertheless

necessar

You

he

you

nothingness

is always

Although

that

it

(add

I

26,

is the

men

that

36.

earlier.

it.

the

29.

few

35.

me

promised

know

This

30.

sorry)

?

('grow

28. Wisdom

It is surprising

come)

happy

me

give

are

succeeded.

quiet.

over.

32.

am

be

vigor.

is certain.

40. However

41. Whoever

is

their

dark

with

in Paris.

31.

not

may

rain

with

may

you

the one

may

you

It

me

is always

act

which

with

have

had

that

were

(tr,that

you

I

I know.

player of

glad

cannot

till the

me.

truth.

it

say

that

it grows

before

unless

met

to

he

promise,

best

I have

rejoicethat you come {or have

efforts

I

that

you

possession

I

say

The

17.

send

assist

which

15.

animals

will

in

hope

to-day.

told

can

provided

the

33.

retreat

and

he

been

that

it.

rain

that

I hope

longer

no

I

12.

13.

knows

it will

has

can

23.

is the

the

plants

(Bentrons)

He

hear

always

a

that

your

remains

certain

friends

26. Wait

first friend

he

he

that

I

going

him.

to

?

whether

certain)

succeed,

security.

34.

not

from

wrong.

come

will

him

happened

anything

think

not

home

go

depend

only

that

denies

mortal

will

cannot

to

doubt

faire nuit), You

the

I

etc.). 19. Seek (pi). 20. I seek

21.

prevent

do

he

hope

{or

He

18.

money.

has

I

probable

shall has

will

doubt

not

16.

divinities.

he

you 14.

come.

SYNTAX.

misfortune

that

apprehend

will

is

some

I

10.

263

THE

to

where. everyis sick Horace,

est pas

moins)

do not

despise

alone.

(or

42.

that

He

you

264

SYNTAX.

{Indicativesand it

do

was

9. 1 shall

(si)he I

think

not

can

Do

Mary

16.

to

you

it.

If it

20.

marriage

douter

317.

their

the

you

known

not

fear

32.

I

all the

city.

them.

31.

rejoice that

that

you

him

If

from

forget

they

that

have

you

his clothes

the

saurait

Show

of his mind seen

here.

you a as

knife I

opinion

ways). (two ways),

of I

am,

do

I

(or are) 33.

two

his

24.

be

that

shall

in

ne

need

may

I

purchased:

=

make

you

that

that

(On

has

us,

come?

will

(Tout) jaded

powerful

torn

him)

(

that

one

28.

does

doubt

not

can

one

first

he

knowledge.

to

use

since

spoken

doubt

(render in

and

do

no

29.. All

one.

returned

beaten

best

know.

However

has

I

you

is useful,

have

come

Do

13.

you

book

leads

is the

delighted

am

she

have

is

Do

our

of

have

he

purchase

that

The

I

man

30. I

25.

(that) he

here

be

usedto way

tears

you

21.

can

a

me

one

18.

etc.) that hated.

be

come,

is

not

?

not

this

speak

would

whether

arrived

one

he

assurance

1

in

labors

10. I shall

(cru) me,

shall

that

may

comes.

know

you

believe

Paris.

is good,

I

come.

may

He

the

{defagon que")he

we

que)

(tr.Before

has

Germans

Show

to

14.

There

learned

most

temper

traverse

22.

23.

he

would

the

need

Do

(If

26. I know

it.

is the

which

me.

of He

complains

XVIII.

Subjunctive 1.

(Long)

3. May

God

God it 7.

will.

8. Any

one

If

that

your

16. that

leads

that

way

He

b)

I

is torn

(the/act)

you.

to

?

him.

19.

pour

t

a

should that

he

6.

it ?

t h

s o

listened

think

he

Before

wives.

is to distrust

he

assurance

were

pleases :

imp/.)

to

his

(pour lui),you

behalf

27.

you

sister ?

labors

(^pourvu que) he

had

Do

conceal

know

is my

buy

on

rely

me

suffer

17.

12.

me.

write

If he

I hope

will do

she

inorderthat(

provided

11.

comes.

7. He

4.

you

decided

has

come.

may

that

ordered

tribunal

believe

you

to live.

come

come,

verses.

written

me

8. I have

The

he

that

it ; do

be able

may

to live.

affairs.

if

he

that

able

will do

she

2.

verb-form).

3. I desire

void.

6. I believe

order

one

father

1. Your

'

do

('should

donation

subjunctives.)

had

so.

Joad

Let

dared,

better

watch

or

emperor over

6.

endowed.

us.

2.

4.

May

a

depart

check

hesitation have

would ,

upon might

become

she

(338-339).

be

Heaven

!

him

Let

put

Toute) he

Clauses

{qucisi)Independent

live the

were

( Une

in

immediately,

have

angry.

his

it !

5. Would

succefed.

(A)

for

blessed

come

savage

all.

ruined

I know

10. ,

who zeal.

9. If no

EXERCISES

to

THE

266

SYNTAX.

XIX.

Infinitive (341-362). 1. To

to

think

and

shall

make

have

They

is

11.

It

12.

It does

reading

forbid

14.

19.

Religion

20.

He

to

go

came

near

=

353,

happen

to

2.

It has

read

this

{demande) to

'fail

Beware

He

does

you at

play

begun

manquer

rain.

5. 1

listen

to

billiards

'

:

to

or

me.

(or me.

ourselves.

endeavors

him)

to

come

to

I

24.

would

afternoon. to

like

(tr. decided

die, what

falling

deceive

He

her.

I

15.

not

as

21.

venir)

from

of

to

vain

decide

love.

to

playing.

neighbors

.

him

'

{*come

near

him

(cf

to

8. 1 challenge

there.

our

attentions.

Abstain

16.

approbation.

you.

I ask

in

try

love

like

to

come

need

13.

to

17.

his

souPs

mor to-

afternoon.

will

see

thus.

longer.

You

made

continue

6.

you.

seems

my

If I should

I shall

He

to

the

swim.

just seen

to understand

4. to

win

have

I have

25.

I begin

to

1

22. 23.

speak

to

speak

to

us

is

to

any

18.

teaches

her

it

She

9.

must

leave

to

this

come

I

5.

intends

Paris.

;

cannot

study.

aspires

her.

thus

if you

water

study.

reading.

behave

to

pleases

hate

to

She

(tr,I

called

fall.

To

2.

need.

him

let him

6.

at

It

10.

books.

hates)

leave.

live

to

useless to

have

soul's

have

shall

wishes

you

you

to

lawyer

gone

is the

to-night.

become

He

1.

him

I

3. You

not

the

see

4.

torment

a

into

to

him).

to-morrow.

me

visit

live.

The

7.

8.

is to

see

and

love

to

torment,

a

act

call

{dais) go

to

is

hate

do

you

3.

He

beg

?

continues

(demande)

7. I

defy

him

{au billiard).9.

falling. faillir)

He

10.

He

failed

fulfil his engagements.

XX. Participles

1. A

not

the

pale

man

young

neglect

his

post-office. as

a

who

knows

withered

That

{tr.knowing)

2. I

studies. 3.

(364-371).

is

flower.

a

saw

the

convincing 5.

This

his

interest

letter-carrier proof.

school-boy's

4.

wiU

going

She

letter

is

to as

is well

266

SYNTAX.

is

{pi)

9.

14.

15.

They

1. This

were

is

have

except

this

on

I

fond

kept

us

while

; I have

(=

arrired

12.

He

6.

The

him

loved

she

home)

way

he

;

letter

met

it

11. he

as

He

his

sister

(en).

I supposed

come.

14.

him.

some

of

letters

many

walked

me

giyen

her

I made

as

written

has

9. The

10.

has

she

All

I hare

that

conceived

already

3.

march.

years

he

Yes,

some.

last.

him.

leagues

three

I hare

at

The

were

other

each

fatiguing 4.

(se).

other

around

a

flowers?

has

her

on

was

gathered

has

scolding

home

returning

few.

opinion

good

of flowers

waiting.

Even

18.

the

That

some

you

friends

(two ways).

me

a

not

Have

receire,

would

you

6.

know

7. You

am

are

his

2.

and

to

of

ness. happi-

your

each

presented

seeing

play. you

work

her.

tired

(en).

tiresome

a

welcome,

labored

died

He

16.

exquisite.

they

which

(comp. t^nse

up

to

difficul

a

of

lost them.

rejoiced at

flowers

have

I

are

I have

stood

have

relatives

enmity

(which)

?

gloves

She

12.

presented

flowers

The

your

letter undertaken

your

gloves.

All

13.

lever).

se

are

Concealed

7.

the

have

you

Where

lost my

I have

is

Here

affairs

10.

nature.

11.

8.

The

despised.

are

men

dangerous.

received.

8.

Selfish

6.

written.

could.

his

met

sister on

while

He

his

home.

way

XXI. Negation

1. Have

sister, is here.

has

6.

It is bad

will

he

never

will

not

to

study

;

; he

will

about

does

widow do

it. the

16. God

14.

I

girl

am

11. not not

friends

no

not

I dare

not

that

this

go

weeping.

(cannot)to

(servant*girl) is.

forbid

know

15.

misfortune

Not

?

will

anybody

I

9. The

;

than

truth,

The

tunate unfor-

(aaurais)

could

matter,

should

7. He

here.

do it, and No

it.

about

come

12.

there.

He

hardly

is better

13.

4.

many.

studied).

; he

his

not

banker

my

have

10. Nothing

it.

able

more

but

mother,

to to

(or not

come

cease

His

written

8. I do

come.

if it is bitter.

whether

it.

come

2.

any not

not

nowise

he

have

said nothing

paper

even

5. I

No.

?

3. Has

come.

not

him

seen

you

(372-^91).

I don't

I

happen.

know

shall

do

17. I

TO

EXERCISES

no

see

don't

on

put

you

are

not

his

fellow

does

that

one

fall.

not

fear

this may start

is true.

that

this

is true.

you

deny

that

Do

each 'be'

he deny

other

for

six

I

38.

Your

39.

Neither

idle

neither

1. I say

has

5. God

7. I shall three

10.

has

not

seen

the

is

He me

this expense,

pay

it, unless

from

miles

years.

do

not

a

nor

different

to

had

he

calcula

wants.

imagine. to

him.

40.

This

laborers

can

had

I

that

8. That hare

what

3. You

not.

nothing. it.

me

he

sent.

neither

tears,

more

yrom

man

is older

write

These

seen

not

you

been

guilty.

He

than

you

41.

is

Do

("e porter

than

than

have

29.

been 34.

that

seen

you.

9. We

city.

spoken

do

you

had

work

worse

believes

from

world

more

knew

2. He

4. No

We

quicker

boots

to

he

she

I

I doubt

27.

that

32.

unless

He

spoken

the

created

was

doubt

?

her?

plays.

42.

protest). (transl, is it not ?)

?

saw

come,

nor

I

(=

yes

not?

you

I have

that

nor

you,

I

is

the

write.

deny

has

has

not

works

I

she 23.

is true.

this

of

(le trouver)

not

is true

that

out.

him

I do

why

that

care

going

see

that

How

health

nor

to

is guilty

since

Take

from

this

30.

boat

my

shoes

nor

complain

25.

deny

33.

The

will

neither

not

go

that

not

he

that

of

the

does

him.

shoemaker

teacher

read

I do

years.

My

state

boy

doubt

35.

36.

The

you

health)

to

thought.

37.

seeing

is guilty?

not

ref.

friends

him

shall

my

28.

you

with

than

Do

26.

I

cold

few

that

man

prevent

24.

true.

without

this

31.

I shall

22.

be

a

are

you

I have

(sembl"ibles).21.

creatures

does

lest he

Is there

20.

19.

?

If

18.

you.

overcoat

your

yours.

love

not

267

SYNTAX.

THE

no

more

6.

She

house

not

seen

come,

will

sorrows,

did

not

say

is not

far

each

other

My

neighbors

12.

a

from

I thought.

.

friend.

my

(queje ne)

(two ways)

will

word.

being

for

many

11.

He

will not

I either.

nor

XXII. "

Otiier Indedmables 1. This

wise

as

she

soldier

is

appears.

as

brave 3. That

as

(391-406). he

young

is kind. fellow

2.

reads

She as

is not much

so

a?

268

SYNTAX.

but

you,

he

at least

when

he

and

bring

is

his

he

13.

is he

Whether

in Paris,

was

uncle

or

le

I

writes,

be

is yet know come

would

does

shall

This

7.

not

the

when

arrived

and

it

come,

not

die.

must

poor

I

14.

contented.

it is right.

15. While

my

16.

This

Switzerland.

through

ADDITIONAL IN

6. That

is pink.

that

(ADAPTXD,

I

rich

since

veux),

he

me

doctor

the

does

he

rich,

(or

so

he

had

Both

I travelled

stuff is red, whilst

THX

EXERCISES MAIM,

FOB

SQUIYALEMT

TSAMBIATIOK).

XXIII. A

child

of

six

me,"

*of

en

the

replied

if he

orange, **

boy,

by

asked

where

he

into

introduced

being

age,

of was

an

of

reward

proffered

years

abilities,

extraordinary

a

If

is not

more

told

engineer

12.

comes

(Je

cousin,

11.

me.

sick.

willhaveitso

for

Scarcely

10.

see

is yet

my

made

(de quoi vivre). the most just.

brother

The

9.

plan.

to

came

because

8. As

come.

will

his

on

contractor

tailor

my

it is also

; besides

he).

than

5. If

live

to

The

4.

much.

dollars.

is rich, but

so

curate

200

wisest

storekeeper

more

so

work

something

is the

course

not

at least

(a gagn4)

has

does

a

is not,

(308)

answer

should

I will

and

God

where

clergyman

his

is, with

the

"

Tell

correctly. "

two

you

give

for

company

(supply

them'). XXIV.

Dumoulin,

a

He

Vagonie).

his

"

loss.

the

of

famous

said

he

was

he

are,"

he

to

he

(417),

('be

'

who

behind

water

'one

urged

etre

sinking

me

(transl.thought

was

"

sinking

I leave

(transl.

urged

answered

"

them,

was

of his colleagues,

several

thought

one

three:

physician, by

surrounded

Each

"They

them.

was

Gentlemen,"

physicians."

one

(204. B. 2)

deplored

three to

him*)

(196), exercise,

great

362)

be: to

and

name

diet."

XXV. King

waited

(187) a

few

Xerxes,

(282)

days

astonished to

at

the

(pour')allow

tranquillity

them

time

of the for

Lacedemonians,

reflection.

On

the

ADDITIONAL

fifth

day

I shall

thy

aimer

from

the !

arras

"

for

dying

my

Leonidas

"

below,

wrote

to

country

these

only

contained

Leonidas

"

to Leonidas,

wrote

of Greece/'

empire

mieux) king

he

cinquieme)

the

thee

give

(*prefer,'

letter

Le

(simply

269

EXERCISES.

.

thou

responded,

it."

enslaving

I prefer

A

second

(Rends-moi)

(362)

take

and

wilt submit, "

"Surrender

words,

Come

"If

1

them

"

XXVI. Cornelia, in

was

a

daughter

Cornelia

Roman

These

she

was

had

she

and there

ladies

and

displaying

were

who

their precious

brought in

said

up

wise to

children

the

is

"There

them:

showing

for

care

great

with

stones

This

hers.

to

asked

Sempronius,

of Consul

wife

(use on) also show {one rvord) ordered (transl.made) her

woman

country,

Scipio,

great

of Roman

company

jewels.

and

of the

glory

proa ap-

their

of

(voici) my

ornament,

jewels."

my

XXVII. There

(=*8aid,*

house he

that

big

a

did

this

(usually

"

"

Fat

novel

Louis

between

VI)

to

big

indicated

Great

the

at

latter

to the

B.,

said

For

for great.

the

say thing,

day

one

is surprising,"

"It

big (^mettre)

use

will

was

he

Boileau,

met

expression.

Louis

=

he

where

(bien) difference

is much

Big"

minister

XIV

Louis

As

etc.

(jon)everywhere

people

there

{gros) instead

big

reputation,

like

not

(tout le monde) used {grand) ; a of great

everybody

when

306)

:

(chez)a

of

that

"

impf.

house,

big

a

time

a

was

instance,

Louis

and

the

.

XXVIII. An

two

days,

one

of

the

having

Arab,

a

sand

he

this

hope,

sweet

he

contained it

thought

cries; he

"These

with

exclaimed

was

at

to

to

come

He

picks

the

open

had

from

their

dates

least hazel-nuts,

it

"

:

pearls

!

near

on

sees

Allah

be

Full

sight

of

what

it

"Alas,

I

of

(transl.pain),

it is only

and

the

at

disappointment

he

camels,

hazel-nuts."

or

; but

Passing

feels

he

for

anything

hunger.

it up,

bag

eaten

not

water

I believe,

are,

hastens

die

to

caravans

leather-bag.

small

desert,

in the

compelled

where

wells

blessed!"

his way

himself

saw

and

those

lost

"

XXIX. A

and

of

None

man

they

as

had

who

arrows,

of the

were

and sons

twelve waiting

ordered

could

sons

for each doit

them

made his to

last try

to

assemble

blessing, break

(y parvenir).

he them

Then

his

around

he

showed thus

told

death-bed,

them

bound them

a

bundle

together. to make

the

270

SYNTAX.

same

by

attempt

broke

them

with

taking

the

ease.

Then

(attiraleur attention

of

''Observe,

concord. remain

you

be

will

their this

a) attentifs he

to

able

In

other.

called

children/' eaid

one

the

after

father

the

my

no

united,

one

les rendit

or

sur,

arrows

to

this

they

way

to

attention

emblem

the

of

"that

them,

power

long

as

as

you.''

conquer

XXX. When

Boabdil, kingdom

the

From

the

of his fathers,

high

this

also

Grenada

and

Isabella

the

cypresses

who

arose,

were

that

yet

once

his

composed

kingdom,

in

court,

here

and

there

the

him

to

said

"

:

defend

not

Weep

from

man."

a

as

their

his

lords

mother, that

for

woman

descended

They

"

and

{grands)

a

as

now

;

Mussulmans,

A'ixa,

the

with

where

country

of the

sultana

together

exile,

beautiful

tombs

The

tears.

shed

disappeared

Grenada

and

of this

his

thoupouldst

which

mountain,

marked

him

accompanied

sight

sea

of Ferdinand

tents

the

of which

Padul.

for Africa

aller)

the

(se mit a)

to

border

of Mount

to embark

about

to abandon

obliged

disc.) the

one

'

At

seen.

was

summit

(transL

('be

the

on

the

on

stopped

about

Xenil,

the

began

Boabdil

was

monarch

and

he

of Grenada,

discovered

was

place

unfortunate

last king

(204. B. 2)

the

a

the

forever.

eyes

XXXI. Charles

fifteen

Piper,

his

In

1697.

the

Denmark,

them

attacked

one

that

80,000

Hussians,

of

battle,

while

of

into

penetrated

forced

hundred

to

take and

the

of Narva,

others

he

he

Kussia,

the

on

on

before

he

the

proposition

other,

declared

with

less than twenty

six

hundred

the

Turkish

decisive territory

as

minister

IV,

of a

He

victories, defeated the

later, when

he

Pultawa,

feeble

"

of

on

remained But

battle

he

Swedes

king

him.

first brilliant

men.

{d"ja)

as

early

thousand

with

the

of

late

(gu^apre

past

against

8,000

the

of

Frederick war

at

gained

than only

lost

and

was

him

of Russia,

will

of

hardly

was

and

the

27th

the

on

year, to

to

of Saxony,

where

lost

eleventh

government

more

whom

refuge

but

I, emperor

elector

after

among

field

Peter

1700,

August,

and

the

Stockholm

According

age

of

year;

transferred

his

died.

be

not

eighteenth

year

in

mother

in

bom

was

his father

(317. c)

diet

the

his

when

should

pass^)

Sweden,

of

lost

old

years

he

king,

avoir

He

1662.

June,

king

XII,

esQort

and

of

was

two

fifty Swedes.

XXXII. The

brought

old

up,

hunter

and

Maurice which

had

had learned

in

his to

room

articulate

a

starling some

which

words.

he When

had he

ADDITIONAL

for

said

instance,

a

of

day

wished

to)

steal

entered

his

home.

usual

his

might

the

Uttle

bird,

away

with

He

theft

it into

his

that

was

" "

in the

concealed

hunter

this

moment

was

!

am

boy's

son

absent

fain

by

;

(transL hunter

the

little boy I

the

(transl. made)

would

Here

"

always

Charley,

and

the

amuse

1

you

at

bird

the

paid the

while

But

would

are

often

pocket,

larceny. he

(def. art.)

and

starling

his

where

bird

(pi.) the

put

Little

the

see

thought

Starling,

"

as

the

seized

quickly

to

came

(2clsing.)'*

70a "

the

he

are

where

{Me voila), bird (very) much

am"

liked

One

it yisits.

he

I

neighbor,

"

"Starling,

"Here

answered

271

EXERCISES.

(en) asking

"

with

cried

all

And

pocket.

thus

betrayed.

was

XXXIII. day

One

Frederick He

came.

one

He

he

of his

out

for

It

(de

ce

a

was

She

love

her.

to

( 7Vi) have

slept

in his

torrent

of

tears,

the

matter?"

feet,

his

friend,"

while

take

we

"

"They

(ce

means

said are

que

he

and

(use

the

letter

into

The

the

; he

pale,

grows

(on)

wish

to

c*e8t

que

cet

ruin

; send

me,

I

often

that

to

says

a

the

I find

mother,

the

king.

my

and

assure

the

"What

is the

himself

this

at

money

pocket."

"My

"

(le bien)

things

good

You

"*

What

throwing

in

d

u

shedding

word.

what

1o

comble) of

king,

"

a

and

feels

au

"

took

himself,

He

single

king,

so

excuse

the

de)

page,

bell

(se trouve at

he

the

to

in her

cause

the

pocket.

know

us

(a

note,

of

tries

man,

don't

for

to

his

her

console

rung

him

thanked

who

came

utter

young

sends

to your

he

it and

took

was,

him

looks

and

argent) which

stuck

pocket

climax

the

said

"God

the

into

Qu'as-tu f)

or

billet) which

pple.) this

pr.

page

his hands

puts

Sire,"

bless

( Un pen) after (refl.) and

(sans pouvoir)

"Ah,

and

read

reaches

unable

sleeping

had

Frederick.

said

Frederick,

of her

care

!"

f (Qu'est-ce

then?"

matter,

would

awakened

confusion

and

God

Soon

room.

it out,

astonishment

is

it with

embarrassment draws

he

that

arm-chair. him,

it

to

salary

no

and

awaken

mother,

his

of

de

what

man's

young part

king

the

well

a

saying

was

page

the

know

to

curious

her

by

to his

the

purse,

from

slipped

(Jort) that

and

letter

When

softly

returned

became

ended

of ducats,

purse

He

an

to (jodler)

bout

(un

in

asleep

about

letter

a

of

qu*il)sending

poverty.

his

corner

pocket.

it.

read

the

noticed

was

and

(simply, 'rang'),

his page

found

and him

(s*avancera)

bell

the

rang

door

the

opened

wentupto

when

Great

the

her

that

f

m

I shall

of you."

XXXIV. Servilius defends himself beforethe people. "

If y

o

u

(transl. one)

have

made

me

come

here

to demand

r o

m

e

(ive)

272

an

SYNTAX.

inform

to

ready

took

of what

account

I suspect

{add 'it'),spare

body

and

life which

then,

is my

of

lost

haying is the

who

defends

that

sides

(de

Roman

great

I

perils?

than

troops

numerous

finally

which

could

have

victory

that

soldiers,

carried

those

fled.

to

were

who

{J*en

suis

for

Was by

it their

enemy

the

cold

more

with

legions, you

refuser a]

to restrain

?

by

than

among

se

power

terrified

can

their

(tr.whom

courage

a

ardor

in my

even

Whom

Who

B)

both

{envers) the

mains)

338.

(317,

warlike

otherwise

do?

But

on

shed

I routed

me.

to

me

[eHitpu

?

with

to

confided

a

against

aux

wnu

accused

their

the

your

courage

"

XXXIV. is the

Snow

product

most

less abundance,

It

it conceals. particle

every

The

it is powerfully

Nevada,

snow

the

there

which

covers,

and

sustain

or

which

are

gives

mountains

itself, and that crushes

is

very

then

when

the

little star

with

which

steep

('occur a

more

layer,

plants

air

kind

in its path.

never

enormous a

changes

it falls

snow

are

slopes,

occurs

even

where

the

where

those

in ,

which

is calm,

(a)

six

the

that

rays

of

little feathers.

countries

(c'esta dire)

everything

a

of

fall with

less thick

in"

an

which

,

cold

chiefly

resemble

rise to glaciers, on

and

icicles that

or

extremest

into

changes

flakes

more

(a la longue); it

In

pressed.

a

with

form

the

irregular

the

against

last

at

is amassed

snow

avalanche,

has

hardens

snow

earth

happens,

snow

delicacy,

extreme

which

light

the

protect

sometimes

of

form

part cover

and is to

of which

effect

fog,

thick

a

of

(transl,infinity)of little imperceptible

for the

coalescing,

an

gained

had

away

pursued

finitemultitude

or

is to be

accept me

meet

carried

and

away)

glory

as

What,

"

battle.

loss ?

any

me,

am

itself to

without

remained

to

refused came

that

you

Wliat

last

being

bound

has

I

?

the

blood

without

victories

battle

joined

') in

am

(voila)my

of them.

hitherto

men

dirinity

it gain

make

dispose

(transl.deliver) battles

What

(Jera-t-on)believe

make

for

*

have

you

I

destroy

to

pretext

may

you

itself courageously,

to

a

I committed

monde

fight

can

d'autre)!

et

part

people

you

that

have

(use

men

:

I commanded,

where

here

words:

to you

fault

What

many

general

nation

useless

I surrender ?

crime

me

last battle

if it is only

it ; but

about

you

in the

place

se

melts,

arrives

faire)

of snow-slip,

ice, when

abundantly,

masses

moment '

to

what

which

and

it is that

of ice.

When it not can-

when is

in

as

called

carries

an

Blon^^

VOCABULARY

Numerals,

spelled

in

alike

than

studied

specially

Abbreviations

n.

:

their noun

=

Notice

A.

*a

year'

abandon,

able,

about

in

talent,

be

actor, "

,

pou-

(irr.). (=neaTly)

absent,

environ.

absent,

s*abstenir, irr.

abstain,

abundance,

abundant,

abondance,

f.

abondant. en

abundantly,

v.,

abondance.

v.,

abuser

accompany,

de.

accompa-

gner.

accomplish,

according

account,

accuse,

accustom,

accomplir. to, selon.

compte,

m.

accuser.

accoutumer.

;

connais-

-ive, action, f.

actif.

m.

m.

advise,

conseiller. f

toucher. affecter,

Afrique, f.

ra.

of

of "

,

J

all, tout

egal,

allow,

permettre,

alone,

seul.

of

d^ja.

aussi.

(330).

quoique

toujours. amasser.

f.

Am"ique,

America,

Ame'ricain,

American,

ma-

"

m.

aimable. parmi

.

; total,

m.

,

amuser

amuse,

angry,

/aire

ancien.

fach";

Alexandre.

"

,

se

;

a.

plaisir ancient,

m.

(292).

irr.

among(st), entre, (216. d). (6 etc.) f dgS^ de (6 amount, somme,

alas, hda^.

Alexander,

adoucir.

alleviate,

m.

s*accorder.

air, air,

irregular

=

(23).

amiable,

apres-midi,

etc.) ans jeur. agree,

.

avoir peur.

"

,

years

; irr.

verb

amass,

affect,

age,

=

always,

affaire,

afternoon,

be

to

are

exercise

although,

affair,

Africa,

each

also,

conseil,

be

Words

grammar-index.

already,

admirer.

:

For

vocabulary.

alike,

advice,

afraid

v.

aspirated

agir;

admire,

age,

abuse,

'A=:A

acteur,

names

proper

paragraphs.

f.

action,

m.

the

adjective

that

sance,

act,

etc.) par.

capable,

voir

(as

abandonner.

ability,

also

=

in this

heading

paragraphs

adj.

adjectives,and

consult

respective ;

EXERCISES.

omitted

acquaintance,

distribVe

tin

the

are

below,

given

in

under

(consult " 161).

a,

those

pronominal

English,

and

considered

phrases

and

French

PRECEDING

or

pronouns

ordinary

references

other

THE

TO

mettre

en

be

etre

(become

Jach4,

colhre.

274

VOCABULARY.

animate,

v.,

r"p"mdre.

answer,

n.,

r^ponse,

en

appeal,

apple,

irr.

mer;

(=fear),

apprehend

asleep,

ap-

or

8*

intr.,

s*

.

n.,

approach,

f.

Arab,

Arahe,

ardor,

ardeur,

(limb), bras,

f ; .

moins

de.

autour

arrive,arriuer;

[f.

f.

art,

articvler.

as,

(before adj.), (after) que;

adv.

aussi,

"

or

much

as,

aussi

que,

long

"

longtemps

soon

"

(as)

many

(jque") ;

autant

des

conj.,

as,

que

d'abord

;

;

"

least, du

394)

;

essai,

attention,

-

f.

(us), Auguste. f .

d^capiter.

behind,

derriere,

believe,

croire, irr.

belong,

appartenir,

be

mauvaig.

itre

de

irr. au^

de.

adj.,

le

meiUeur;

thing,

mieux

r^v^er,

apres.

dessous,

sous,

adv.,

bewail,

"

conduire,

le

between,

r^eiller. B.

bad,

behead,

betray,

avalanche,

irr.

se

.

avalanche,

back:

commencer.

;

mieux or

"

la

chose.

meilleure

f

tante,

aunt,

devant,

behave,

best,

m.

attention,

colere,

prier,

dessous

attentif,

angry,

"

avant,

below,

parfois.

retour,

de

"

tout

:

en

mettre

begin,

; 's,

of,

attentive,

August

irr. ;

[216.]

; par

all, du

n.,

irr. ;

before,

aitaquer,

;

aussitdt

de

house

times,

awaken,

que. comme;

"

;

"

attempt,

m.

articulate,

dans

enjin ; (au moins

attack,

-B\,arriv"e,

a.TToyr,Jleche^

art,

se

beg,

first,

last,

puis-

devenir,

venir,

etonne-

"

que,

(suit)seoir (161), con-

"tonnant.

',

(76).

[405.]

become,

Conner.

the

(134.3),

parce

que.

m.

"

"

.

m.

assurance.

chez')

f

arm"e,

around,

m.

yaufeui?,m,

arm-chair,

army,

(

.

beau

because,

assurer.

; en,

a

arme,

armer.

v.,

arm,

at,

battre

beautiful,

assister.

ment,

.

(weapon),

n.

arm,

f

f

bataille, f.

n.,

,

astonishment,

lever, s*eiever,

se

arise,

m.

[219,

frapper.

astonishing,

.

nu-pieds

nus.

"corce,

n.,

beat,

"

assentiment,

astonish,

tion, approba-

f

as,

n.,

assent,

assurance,

approbation,

fall

rassembler.

assure,

approche,

question.

,

nue;

4.]

battle,

aspirer.

assist,

approcher.

bark,

tion ques-

s'endormir.

assemble,

(cf 211);

approcher

une

encformi;

aspire, tr., approcher

a

(ed)

pieds

note "

yhirc

pr"hender,

approach,

f.

ask, demander;

.

nom(to office), (settle)designer.

appoint

or

Asie,

Asia,

f

pomme,

,

tete

or

barefoot

avoir

"

m.

bare-headed.

nu:

nti-tete

honte.

appeler.

paraitre,

appear,

be

ashamed:

banquier,

bare,

monter,faireVas(rfc). cension

f.

m.

sac,

banker,

ascend,

(45, 199).

any

(= when) lorsque.

pour;

animer.

answer,

bag,

(211.f);en(204.A.2);

m.

animal,

animal,

trahir;

(show)

montrer.

entre,

irr. ;

plaindre,

d^plorer.

,

beware,

prendre

(of "/")"

**

garde

garder.

275

VOCABULAKY.

big, gros

bind

(74), grand. Her ;

(together),

bind

one's

buy,

acheter.

character,

de,

by, par,

a.

charitable,

s^en-

self,

bitter,

Caesar,

m.

oiseau,

black,

noir.

bless,

b^nir.

blood,

f.

m.

/ture,

can,

m.

6orc?,

border,

born,

naitre

"

^,

(with etrc),irr.

borrow,

boy,

box,

m.

gargon,

brave

n.,

f.

care,

(222),

v.,

break,

cosset^,

porter;

castle,

brillant,

brilliant,

"

cat,

"cla-

(lead),

apporter ;

brother,

up,

"

yrerg,

colleague,

dever.

(

m.;

pi.

n.,

batir.

bundle

(of

faisceaUy one's

cease,

=

brethren),

cent,

Fr.

etc.), challenge,

self, s'occuper.

change, chapter,

reunir.

cafe,ra.

froid,

n.,

deur,

froi

m.;

f .

i. ;

tive) (mo-

f

coUegue,

collection,

collection, f.

"

(Am.

=

a

m.

colleague,

n.,

combat,

.

venir ; to

devant;

m.

combat, "

in, entrer

meet,

aller

;

marcher au

devant

de. comedy,

certain. certainement.

defter.

command, commit, company,

changer. chapitre,

pi.

(weather) faire froid.

m.

sou).

certain,

m.

se

m.

"

,

ceUbrer. m.

m.

adj.,/mc?;be (feel avoir froid ; be

come,

cent,

m.

habits,

clothes,

"

cesser.

certainly,

twigs,

drap,

em-

away,

cause,

celebrate,

confrere, m.

build,

along,

m.

chat,

cause,

cloth,

cold,

.

"

(priest) pre-

;

commis,

cold,

raison,

amener

busy

;

chateau,

tant.

bring,

f

voiture,

m.

.

clerk,

coffee,

porter.

rompre.

cf. brother.

brethren,

soucier.

entrainer

haleine, f.

breath,

se

new-

smjecclesiastique

coalesce,

courageux.carriage,

m.

pain,

(or avoir)

soin.

carry,

bread,

; take

m.

*

tre.

f.

soin,

prendre

,

branche,

brave,

care,

m

ministre

m.

capitaine,

de

cadeau

citoyen,

city, ville, f clergy

;

gift').

citizen,

m.

m.

(etrennes,

;

year's

saurais

caravane,

"

6otfe, f.

branch,

ne

can

y"*anc (76.1).

caravan,

(of,a).

emprunter

Noel

Canada,

captain,

Noel,

present,

m.

irr. ; I

je

candid,

enfant,m.

child,

(317, b).

m.

principalement,

surtout.

"

tranquille.

chameau,

Canada,

be

n^;

;

(irr.,with

pouvoir,

m.

botte, f.

boot,

cheese,

Christmas,

calme,

not,

libraire,

bookseller,

appeler aller

camel,

'hardi, courageux.

book,

compter.

etre) voir. calm,

corps,

bold,

upon,

m.

bleu.

body,

nommer,

call,

sang,

blue,

n.f/rein,m. yroma"76, m.

check,

calculer,

Charles.

-ey,

chiefly,

benediction,

blessing,

Cesar.

calculate,

amer.

charitie, f.

Charles,

gager.

bird,

charitable.

charity,

C.

m.

caractere,

m.

compel,

comedie,

f.

commander. irr.

commettre,

societe, f

contraindre,

.

irr.

276

VOCABULARY.

se

complain,

f.;

plaindre,

(native c.) (as opposed

f. ;

irr.

compliment,

compliment,

courage,

compose,

composer.

comrade,

camarade,

conceal,

cacher,

m.

;

course,

concevoir,

cousin,

f.

deep,

m.

f. m.

cousin,

conduct,

v.,

conduire,

irr.

cover,

couvrir,

conduct,

n.,

conduite,

i.

covet,

rechercher.

confier. f.

confusiorif

conquer,

irr.

vaincrey

consent,

irr.

consentir,

consider,

(think) r"fl^chir.

console,

soulager.

consul,

consul,

m.

contain,

contenir,

content,

content.

continue,

contractor,

^eraser.

delightful,

for

usage,

copy-book,

cordial,

irr.

date

day,

m.

jour, m

dead,

correctement

d^sirer.

;

dear, death,

(expense) frais,

debt,

pays,

contr"e,

1. diet

deception,

d^truire,

irr. ;

d"vouer. irr.

(regulated food),

(food)

.

nour-

riture, f. 2.

f.

lit

(m.)

de

(legislativeassem

diete, f., (/cs) m.

different, differently,

tromper,

deception,

etats,

difference,

dtfunt. v.,

diet

[^mort.

.

deceive,

m"priser.

diete, f ;

dette, f

deceased,

m"prisahle.

die, mourir,

.

mort,

n.,

prix.

.

cher.

cost,

(gen'ly)

datte, f

m.

/aire (irr.)p^rir.

mort.

death-bed,

(region)

desire,

devote,

^//c, f.

daughter,

couter.

Hi'j

n.,

,

(the fruit)

v.,

country,

dtfsert,

desert,

"

nuit.

(on,c?c)

descendre.

destroy, be

m.

d"plorer.

despise,

,

m.

cahier,

(value)

dangereux.

obscure;

cost,

;

m.

cypres,

/aire

m.

(in tune) juste.

m.

dependre

descend,

oser.

dark,

cordial.

correctly,

Danemark,

deplore, m.

ddivrer,

nier, dinier.

depend,

m.

custom,

ddicieux.

Denmark,

au

crier

deny,

curieux.

d^t-

charm^,

livrer;

deliver,

s'"crier;

help,

cur^,

f.

cat.

out,

curious,

dare,

m.

contractant,

cuivre,

d"licieux,

delighted,

dangerous,

convaincre,

copper,

delicate,

despicable,

; entrepreneur,

conyince,

d"licatesse,

/oule,f.

cypress,

continu. contrat,

contract,

d"grader.

delicacy,

m.

continuer.

continuous,

m.

irr.

diffier.

croYfd,

curate,

rable.

dtfendre,

degrade,

irr.

secours.

conside'-

considerable,

defend,

crime,

"

induce

i.

profond. v., d"faire.

crime,

"

=

declarer.

cr^er.

cry, crier,

consid"rer,

decide,

decision,

create,

crush,

tr.

defeat,

defy,

concorde,

confusion,

cou-

sine, f.

concord,

confide,

;

also

decision, declare,

cour,

court,

irr.

(as

or

').

coura-

cours,

tr.

to

m.

courage,

decider,

'cause

geusement.

dissimuler.

conceive,

intr.

the

f.

courageously,

celer

to

city) campagne,

m.

decide,

patrie,

i.

pi.

difference,f. diff"ent, diff^remment^

diversement.

277

VOCABULARY.

difficult,

difficile, dignity, f.

dignity,

diligent.

diligent,

dine,

disparaitre,

irr. discover,

d^couvrir,

disgrace,

n.,

irr.

d^ahonneur,

honte, f.

display,

^aler,

dispose,

disposer.

distrust,

v.,

dog,

m.

cAt'en,

m.

f

porte,

doubt,

draw

n.,

doute,

v.,

douter,

embark,

boire, irr.;

ducat,

ducat,

dull,

(tedious)

bois-

n.

m.

m.

except,

cAacun.

s'efforcer. (favored),/wr-

partout.

excellent.

[m.

excuse,

excuse,

excuse,

v.,

ing^nieur,

engineer, English,

m.

excuser.

d^ Angleterre m.

engraving,

;

or

n.,

-4n-

m.

gravure,

extend,

f ; .

m.

pi.

exposer.

expression,

exquisite,

re'-

m.

de'pense,

expression,

.

se

theme,

expense,

expose,

f

a

;

foreign

attendre.

d^pens,

Anglais,

m.

exil.

expect,

pi.

s*amuser,

(tranl'ninto

exile,

adj., anglais

t.

exercice,

lang.)

engagement,

(219. 4).

s*"crier.

exercise, .

le monde.

tout

excepts

exclaim,

Y.fjinir.

refl.

one,

ci-joint. everywhere, ity) (extremexcellent,

^nergie,

f,

meme.

adv.,

everybody,

f

m.

Europe,

every

enjoy, jouir de, poss^der;

m.

essai,

inclus,

n.,fin,

f,

escorte,

ever,

m.

f.;

a;

(always) toujours (at any time) jamais.

m.

m.

empereur,

Englishman,

e'mousse.

devoir,

even,

Emilie.

^/ats, ennu-

tr., "chapper

essay,

m.

Emigrant,

empire,

f.

f.;^ute,

errcur,

Europe,

engagement,

(stupid)sfujotWe;

(blunt)

end,

e'galement,

escort, em-

embleme,

.

intr., s'^chapper.

m.

m.

emigrant,

error,

f

"ni;i"r.

escape,

s*embarquer,

energy,

(one's self), s*habiller, [son,f,

duty,

"lecteur,

;

tag^,

m.

dress

yeux;

n.,

endowed

.

(out), tirer.

drink,

adj.,"gyptien ^ggptien, m,

endeavor,

.

,

doubt,

equally,

end, f

donation

v.,

m. effort,

6ouf,

dollar,

donation,

m,

envte,

effort,

enclosed,

document,

envy,

envy,

Egyptian,

irr.

cuseruir, entrer,

effet,m,

empire,

m.

m^decin,

document,

door,

enter,

effect,

emperor,

faire, irr. ; rendre.

enrichir,

enslave,

manger.

Emily,

divinity.

divinity,

dollar,

f

f, facility,

emblem,

d^fier de.

se

enrich,

.

barrow,

divin.

doctor,

heure.

embarrassment,

avilir.

do,

terre,

elector,

dishonorer,

y.,

divine,

earth,

eat,

disappear,

disgrace,

de bonne

esLBe,

diner,

m.;

early,

i.

exquis.

XT.,"tendre;

intr.,

s*"tendre.

each, one,

adj., ckaque; n.,

other,rttn S0

(160).

chacun

V

autre

"

;

"

(294) ;

enjoyment, plaisir, jouissance,f, enlighten, enmity, enormous,

illuminer. inimiti^, "norme.

t,

m.

;

extraordinary,

extreme,

naire. extraordi-

extreme,

le plus

grand, eye,

ail,

m.

(pi.yeux).

278

VOCABtTLARY.

follow,

P.

f Act,

/ait

folly,

m.

(away),

faithful,

fond

jJCMscr.

false,

,

famous,

f

yhmeuT,

farthing,'

father,

m.

fatigant. .

;

fear,

v.,

irr. ;

craindre,

[f.

appr"hender.

fear,

n.,

feel,

y,,

former.

France,

France,

French,

(touch)

sentir;

sentiment,

(c?");-er,

peu

m.

mo/ws

field, cAam;),m.;

la

tle, of bat-

finish,

:

fiake,

flee,

la

de

good,

m

.

ra.

m.

or,

bon.

b^nin

gouverner.

government,

effrai/er. (of time)

(f.

70), affable. govern,

gouveme*

m.

ment,

m. petit-fits, (admit) accorder;

grandson,

fruit,m.

grant, avouer.

full, plein.

tombeau,

n.,

grave,

(a victory)

m.

general,

d*ahord. ,

fuite.

g^e'ral,

gentleman,

m.

monsieur

(irr.),

rank)

gentilhomme

m.

(pi. (pi.

pale,

f.

adj., allemand, f.

grow,

guard,

douceur,

d*Allemagne; m.

of

Grenada,

n.,

mand, Alle-

Grand*-

Britain,

f.

Bretagne,

green,

gentilshommes.

German,

Great

Greek,

cueillir, irr.

gentleness,

y?eMr,f.

brouillard,

remporter.

(man ; iR""sieurs)

ie, f. flatter

;

acqu"rir

gagner,

gather,

fly, voler.

fog,

s'en

away,

"

grand.

fuir, prendre

flower,

out,

"

great,

flocon,m.

flattery,

irr.;

aller,

gold,

de;

gain,

"

m.

Jin, enjin.

Jinir.

at

gant,

B,Ay,grave,s"rieux.

(75).

fire, yen,

glove,

.

grave,

find, trouver.

fine, fteau

gloire, f

de hataille.

champ a

"

glorieux.

good-natured,

ami,

hien

glad,

aller.

fulfil, remplir.

(rf").

finally,

m.

depuis. fruit,

very

sortir;

Fi'angais,

frighten, from,

foMcAcr.

feeling,

f.

frangais,

friend,

or

glory,

go,

Fr"d^ic.

Frenchman,

.

m.

glacier,

glorious,

Iterance.

f

faible.

f.

fortune,f.

Frederick,

donner.

glad

fortitude,f.

franc,

f.

glacier,

fortune,

.

plume,

feeble,

form,

f ; pewr,

crainte,

feather,

forme,

frsinc,

(defect) dtfaut,m.

untranslated).

aise.

Ti.,

,

expletire

girl,^//c, give,

ouhlier.

form,

fox\S\.\iAc

m.

(mi8take)yau/6, f

fault,

pendant;

Jbrcer,contraindre.

forget,

(when

it is

dtfendre,

force,

c"lebre.

sort,

pere,

fatiguing,

forbid, .

m.

sou,

destin,

fate,

irr.;

(since) depuis.

perfidies familUf f.

f.

Allemagne,

get, obtenir, irr. ; recevoir,

m.

(during)

yaujT.

iKtaWy

sottise, f.

of, aimer.

"

for, pour;

falseness,

first

be

:

foot, piecf,

^c?"/".

fall, tomber.

few,

/olie,f. ;

f

fade

Germany,

suivre.

grec

(76.1).

vert.

Grenade,

irr.;

croitre,

"

'

palir. garde,

t. ;

(of

man) (watch-

m.

garde, guardian

i.

an

orphan,

man, (watchetc.),tuteur; keeper) gardien.

279

VOCABOLAKY.

guilt

hat,

coupcMe.

guilty,

(cannon)

m.;

Gustavus

Gustave

high,

23,

fusil(Jsilent:

and

Adolphe,

history,

histoire, f.

hitherto,

jusguHd.

homage,

hommage,

home,

used

f.

main,

to

handkerchief,

mouchoivy

homely,

m.

happen,

arriver.

bonheur,

happiness,

m.

heureux.

happy,

dur.

hard,

harden,

durcir.

hardly,

a

harp,

hasten,

intr.,

rer;

depecher,

hate,

'hater,

se

se

'hair

infirm,

honor,

v.,

honorer,

hope,

noisette, f.

hour,

head,

f.

house,

head-ache,

de

mal

tete,

m.

health,

f

sant^,

healthful,

outr,

del,

heaven,

on

heure,

a

"

f.

i. ; at my

maison,

(thy, etc.) moi (toi,etc.). adv., .

.

aider.

]ielp,

n.,

aide,

Henry,

here,

quelque

que;

conj.,

/aim,

f.

and

"

be

hesitation,

instance

hunter,

avoir

m,

mari,

ice,

hesitation, f .

"

,

glace,

m.

par

instruction,!.

intend,

compter.

int"ret,

m.

interesting,

irU"essant.

introduce,

introduire,

irr.; presenter.

irr^gulier,

irregular,

Isabella, Italy,

Isabelle.

Italic, f .

jaded,

lasse'.

Janvier, m.

jewel, bijou,m. judge, yu^", m.

Ju\y,juillet,m.

there,

m.

m.

chasseur,

husband,

for

:

m.

J.

"

I.

*h"ro8,

inspecteur,

January,

fa et la.

hero,

inspector,

f.

/aim.

'Henri, id;

encrier,

m. iTOTi,fer,

pourtant.

cependant,

hungry:

,

,

Y.,

chez

"

hunger,

m.

help,

inkstand,

interest,

.

irr.

irr.

ingratitude,

instruction,

m.

cheval,

{or tout)

m.

hiritier,

instruire,

exemple.

however,

salubre.

entendre,

infirme.

.

m.

.

sain,

f ;

esp^rance,

cheval.

hazel-nut, tete,

injini.

f.

esp"rer.

espoir,

industrieux.

ingratitu.de,

d'honneur.

n.,

f. pi.

t^moigner.

inform,

m.

honorable,

y.,

m.

industrious,

honnete.

honneur,

a.

Indes,

India,

honest,

n.,

de suite.

impossible.

pouce,

,

'haine, f.

hatred,

inch,

s'ima-

toM^

dans,

en,

infinite,

horseback:

(132.3).

laid.

honor,

[^iner

immense.

Homere.

horse,

8*empresser.

imaginer,

Homer,

hope,

tr., 'hater, acc"l"-

imagine,

indicate,

maison,

simple,

digne

'harpe.

la

a

honorable,

peine.

is

home

meant);

maL

in,

acc'g

.

ill, adv.,

impossible,

m.

f

paresse,

immense,

{toi,etc.

whose

idleness,

immediately,

adverhially,

chez moi

moiti".

heir,

.

hill, colline, i.

half,adj.,(/e7nt; s.fdemief

hear,

cf

"lev";

Adolphus,

H.

hand,

'haut, grand,

-i7), canon.

idle, paresseux.

m.

chapeau,

June,yMin,

f.

icicle, glagon,

m.

just,juste, m.

f. justice,justice,

280

VOCABtJLAR^.

\^peti learn,

learned,

keep,

tenirf in*. ; garder^

retenir, irr.; tenir ^oign^,

s'itoigner.

f.

key,

kill, tuer,

Icilogrammey

kindness,

hont".

kingdom,

(be

lend,

Ugion,

L.

light,

laborieux.

like,

flfame, f ; young

langue,

f .

larcin,

larceny,

leistfdernier;

(of

at

"

laugh,

law,

3).

loins, reins,

Lace'd"-

look

m.

avocat,

f.

couche,

(

=

lieue, f.

lose,

m.

plomh,

lead,conc?utre,

league

look,

m.

ab.

8

miles),

"

n.,

love, love,

;

n.,

may,

peux

etc.,

v.,

at,

melt,

amour,

se

might,

[ (62. a) m.

or

m.pl.

.

f.

mind,

meler.

fondre. m

marchand, m"al,

m.

Meiique,

Mexico,

.

cunia (pe-

rencontrer.

metal,

one's

f

aimer.

;

f.

viande,

merchant,

m.

"

m.

moyen,

meet,

re-

pou-

(low), bas.

meddle,

for, chercher.

;

of

moyeris,

avoir

m.

amas,

irr.

"

8*"garer.

v.,

f. ;

meat,

regard,

loss, perte,

masse,

means,

388.

perdre

se

f.

mass,

mean

longtemps

"

se

married,

Marie,

voir,

pi.

(220. 3);"

way,

irr.; mener.

m.

f.

(appear),

garder;

.

lead,

-er,

rair

loi, f

layer,

no

intr.,

;

tnarier.

m.

long;

long,

be

marier;

demeurer. vie,

m.

or tr.,(give unite) ; (take to one's

Mary,

(be alive),vitn-e, irr.; n.,

hymen,

self) "pouser

lieutenant,

(dwell)

f.

marquer.

maner

lieutenant,

living,

rire, irr.

lawyer,

marche,

marry,

peu,

,

Lacedemonian,

monien,

n.,

marriage,

little, adv.,

live

tard.

plus

march,

litt^rature, f. ;

^enfin. dead) /cm

the

(210, note

later,

m.

grand,

^os,

marcher.

"couter.

bien

(198). v.,

lettres, f. pi.

f

de,

beaucoup

march,

aimer.

,

.

language,

le'ger.

comme.

literature,

"

.

demoiselle,

v.,

listen,

m.

gargoUf

adj.,

sorts.

,

mark,

.

.

de la

"

des

like, adv.,

travailUr.

laborious,

late

that

/icfewr,m.

toms) (cusf pi. ; in

mcsurs,

motn",

life, vie, f

large,

irr.

f

f.

maniere;

many,

letter-carrier,

m.

yerme^^,

manner,

partir,

.

f.

homme,

manliness,

letter, Zcffrg, f

conrMiaMi,ncej

magniJiQue. yazre, irr.

man,

preter.

less,

con-

irr.

v.,

magnificent,

.

with)

knowledge,

lady,

cuir,

(abandon) intr.,

f.

chance,

.

(leave behind)

tr.,

bonne

m.,

M.

394)

de

has,

tone,

"

bonheur,

make,

legion,

irr. ;

acquainted

lad,

,

.*

a

e/u

"

irr.; disparaitre,

m.

m.

savoir,

labor,

7R0tn"

sac

quitter;

couteauy

naitre,

at

laisser ;

royaume,

know,

(au

moin"

leave,

m.

m.

roi,

knife,

least, /e moins;

in

fortune, t.;

m.

kilogram,

king,

i.

science,

leather-bag,

clef,

luck,

savant

learning,

se

away,

"

low, h"u;

irr.

apprendre,

m.

ybrce, f. esprit,

minister,

m.

ministre,

m.

28t

VOCABTTLABY.

minute,

f

minvte, m.

avare,

miser,

misfortune,

model,

neighbor,

.

neither, m.

malheur,

modeste.

moment,

moment,

lundi,

Monday,

money,

morning,

new,

m.

la

299.

(198,

plupart

b). f m.

mon^,

mount,

montagne,

mountain,

mouth,

houche,

much,

beaucoup

(etc.);

.

f

de, bien

too

"

,

trop.

(Jaut

loir, irr.

nom,

name,

v.,

nation,

cf.

ne

nothingness,

novel,

.

out

cou,

need,

n.,

f.

besoin

need,

v.,

needle,

neglect,

"

,

irr.

de.

outlet,

f

embouchure, sur,

.

de',

au-dessus

m.

surtout,

overwhelm,

accabler,

heure,

heures

n^cessit^, besoin, of, avoir

de. avoir

"

besoin de.

aiguille, f. n"gliger.

on,

peine,

*

f.

painting,

(toil some)

(deux

.

m.

palais,

palace,

f

'

two

o'clock

pale,/)a/6 ; grow

v.,

a

"

,penser

;

[(211).

souvent.

dg"

de

vivre

de.

(75), "

,

un"ybis;(formerly) jadis.

parents,

,

pdlir,

for

m.

parents,

the

f .,

most

plupart,

nairement.

m.

pardon, pardonner.

part,

part,

la

"

(news-) ,yourna/,m.

paper

; live

.

peinture,

it(etc.),cn(101,244). pardon,

vieux

f

m.

rfouZowrcwx;

n.,

sur

once,

pain,

pardon,

often, old,

(boy), page,

p"nible.

etc.).

.

page

painful,

obtenir, irr.

of, c?" / think

"

f.

ob^issance,

observer.

o'clock,

f

P.

obliger.

obtain,

de,

in

:

,

overcoat,

ofte'iV.

observe,

f.

m.

; be

hors

of

etc.

(passed) pass^.

m.

nombreux.

oblige,

.

n"cessit",

neck,

m.

f

n"cessaire.

necessity,

devoir,

over,

nombre,

nonne,

autrement.

{devrais

of)

irr.

maintenant.

numerous,

autre.

ought

m.

(76, 222).

nouveau

now,

(390)

n^ant,

apercevoir,

obey,

national.

necessary,

eare dr-

omer,

d'omement,

otherwise,

rien

...

obedience,

Napoleon.

pres

v.,

.

beau. other,

index,

ne,

m.

nature,

near,

m

D[.,omemenf,

combler.

nation,

nature,

m.

ordre,

O.

nommer.

national,

ou.

order,

i.

m.

nez,

nun,

Napoleon,

f.

opinion,

ornamental,

plus.

N.

name,

adj., ouvert.

ornament,

-s.

Normandie,

number,

of) fal-

etc.

ne

Normandy,

notice,

.

mu8sulman,musu/man,m.

must

longer,

nothing,

f

open,

ornament, or

irr.

ottunV,

.

not,

.

^we

.

yo/i

nose,

inere,

mother,

.

.

v.,

opinion,

(76, 222),

nouvelle, f .,

nice, no

nc

adv.,

open,

or,

nouveau

news,

mortel.

most,

jamais

.

.

new/ (69).

m.

matin,

mortal,

du

m.

m.

argent,

.

(388).

m.

monarquef

monarch,

Pays-Bas,

ne

unique.

(388), seulement.

m.

pi.

never,

adj.,seul,

only,

.

neveu,

m.

moderation,woe?^ra^ion,f.

modest,

cf

nephew,

only,

390.

Netherlands,

m.

modele,

m.

voisin,

pi.

partie, "

le plus

,

f .

pour

ordi-

j

^8^

VOCABULARY.

pass,

f.

particulcy

particle,

plan,

plant,

passer.

passage,

path,

patience, v.,

pai/er.

pay,

n.,

gages,

m.

f

plume,

m.

crayon,

penetrate,

polite,

docteur,

physician,

m.,

poor,

m.

m"decin,

(nation), peuple,

people

(folks) i^cns (62. d)

(indef.)on;

other

(289)

autrui

;

;

"

,

rich

(become s'

irr.,

cognizant) de.

apercevoir

perfectly,

p^?'i7, m.

peril,

perseverance,

de Perse,

person,

personne,

up,

pick

pity

:

it's

a

take

,

louer;

place, ,

n

louange,

stones,

m

pierre-

presenter.

se

f., lieu,

m.

(together),

press

pretext,

passer.

plain,

adj.,j^/azn, simple.

plain,

n.,

plaine,

f.

;

pride, prize,

province,

province,

que.

f .

f.

prudence, f

Prusse,

.

(f.76).

public,

public

punish,

punir.

acheter. : on

a

"

dessein.

,

dessein.

a

f

bourse,

.

irr.

poursuivre, irr.;

mettre,

off,

"

remettre.

Pyrenees,

Pyrenees,

m.

m.

jdi,

beau.

empecher.

prix,

m.

orgueil, prix,

m.

m.

reine,

quick,

rapide;

quiet,

tranquille.

-ly, -ment.

R.

com-

pleuvoir, n.,

rare,

rare.

rarely,

ray,

read,

irr.

pluie, t.

rain,

rarement.

rashness, m.

f.

queen,

rain, pretexte,

prevent, price,

pourvu

pi.

v.,

dom-

pr"'

provided,

put,

.

.

present,

c*est

proteger,

pref"er.

pretty,

"

ybrtemenf

powerfully,

primer.

"

proposition,

f.

pursue,

present,

copie,

f.

proposition,

purse,

n.,

mage,

place,

m.

present,

m.,

f.

promesse,

preuve,

purposely,

adj.,present.

[f.

n.,

purpose

.

present,

.

irr.

purchase, f.

f

m. cei'Z/e^,

pink,

.

prefer,

ramasser,

tableau,

picture,

f

persan.

Pierre.

Peter,

.

ries, f. pi.

f.

Persian,

f

puissant.

precious

rance, perseve-

promettre,

.

f

pouvoir,

se,

v.,

prudence,

.

pauvrete',

power,

prai

f

/iVre, f.

misere,

profond,

Prussia,

poste,

powerful,

parfaitement.

.

possession,

post-office,

irr.

protect,

poss"der.

poverty,

apercevoir,

-et, ;jo-

f.

position,

pound,

"

["f".

.

(222)

possession,

m.

server.

pauvre

possess,

(gen'ly) les riches.

perceive,

f

Pompe'e.

position,

offrir,

proof,

poli.

Pompey,

canif,m.

penknife,

m.

m.;

poeme,

proffer,

promise,

plait.

plaisir,

polecat,^uine,

penetrant.

; if

(irr.)a

poche,

produit,

promise,

s'il vous

,

poem,

p^netrer.

penetrating,

plaire "

product,

project,projet,m.

please,

pocket,

.

pi.

probable.

profound,

joueur, ra.

pleasure,

.

m.

ve'ge'taux,

player,

you

.

perle, f

pencil,

pi.

.

Y.,jouer. n., ^cu, m.

play,

.

f

poire,

pen,

f

patience,

pay,

pearl,

play,

probable,

f ; plants,

plante,

plantes,

m.

passage,

pear,

m.

passage,

projet,m.

m.,

plan,

rayon,

te'mtfrite, f m.

lire, irr.

.

283

VOCABULAET.

Tesidy,

(with a),

pret

irr.

recevoir,

receive,

recomman-

recommend,

der;

be

to

re-

f

reflection,

,

; take

"gardf

regard,

tr.,

rejoice,

m.

intr.,

se

rfjouir, (aflSnity), relation relation, (reference) m.

rapport,

(kindred)

;

m.

parent,

m.

religion,

religion, f

de

remarque,

remedy,

remede, se

remember,

remorse,

m.

rendre.

repeat,

r"p"ler.

repent,

se

riche.

ride

(on

reputation,

request,

room,

reprocher. m.

reproche,

prier,

raison

the

,

.,

*hand,'

demande,

n.,

require,

exiger,

ressemMer

dire, irr.

f .

t.

de-

i.

rose,

ecossais,

m.

chemin,

lever,

f. f

n.,

romain;

.

Ro-

f.

chambre,

f.

rose,

round,

adv.,

ruin,

f.

mettre

(irr.')en

n.,

v.,

(tr.);

irr. ;

f.

ruiner, "

ed,

ruine'

again,

"

seek,

chercher,

seem,

paraitre,

seize,

s'emparer

revoir,

irr. cfe,

(107.3).

?neme

egoXste.

selfish,

sell, vendre.

sense,

perdre

i.

irr.

send,

ruine,

garantie,

voir, irr. ; apercevoir,

self,

around,

=

d*^cos^cossais.

bldmer.

mer,

sea,

see,

; route,

adj.,rond.

rout,

n.,

;

m.

f.

Scotch,

se

naissance,

"colier,

being

scold,

round,

ruin, a.

Scipion.

science,

se

pL,

f. pi.

security,

n.,

f.

scenes,

school-boy,

.

(get up)

m.

coquin,

science,

sonner.

v.,

f.

droite

a

""

;

deroute.

request,

Saxe,

scenery,

main.

mander.

resemble,

m.

persons), avoir

(irr.) road,

reputation, v.,

droit,

sauvage.

scamp,

ridicule.

m.

sable,

Saxony,

mon-

m.

meme.

"

rise,

republique,

republic,

same,

monter.

r"pondre.

n.,

salaire,

say,

Roman,

reproach,

salary,

sand,

horse),

f.

surete,

savage,

a

n.,

m. sacrifice,

safety,

vues, adj., juste; (not left) droit ; be (of Scipio,

rise,

de.

v.,

f.

ter.

ring,

m.

repentir

reproach,

f.

m.

understood)

rappeler.

render,

reply,

rich,

(main, f

f.

remords,

m.

revolution,

Rhin,

Rhine,

;

S.

;

sacrifice,

recompense,

to

reste.

remark,

retour

retour,

de Russie

russe,

right,

,

sejier. (be left),rester,

etre

reward,

right,

parent,

remain

n.,

f.

be

rentrer.

ridiculous,

relative,

rely,

to,

"

.

irr.

Russe.

n.,

;

de

etre

;

regie, f

"

Russie,

Russian,

retourner

revolution,

r"jouir;

t.\

v.,

m.,

courir,

Russia,

.

m.

gouverneur,

souverain, run,

retraite, f

return,

r"fugier.

respect,

retenir, irr.

ed,

"

.

refuge,m. se

"

riflexioriy

m.

reposer.

return,

redoubler.

refuge,

rest,

ruler,

respecter,

r"pondre.

retreat,

rouge.

redouble,

respect,

n.,

restrain,

commandable.

red,

v.,

respond,

ed,

"

respect,

envoy

er,

"ens,

m.

separate,

irr.

separer.

284

VOCABULARY.

bonne

seryant-girl,

domestique,

f.

several, severe,

soever,

plusieurs.

softly,

r^pandre,

shoe,

Soulier,

shoemaker,

it

irr.

(of

quelques;

sometimes,

qudque/ois.

f.

silver,

m.

argent,

simple,

sore

simplicity,

f .

depuis.

since,

m.

f.

cte/,

m.

dormir,

sleep,

be

:

sleepy

irr. avoir

"

,

(thin),

mince;

(graceful) svelte.

slip, glisser.

f.

pente,

lent; be

(5

minutes

etc.) slow, retarder (5 minutes etc.).

slumber,

smile,

n.,

sourire,

^

m.

f.

dme,

sun,

soleil,

f

sure,

.

f.

[in"nt

surement,

speak,

parler.

surprising, m.

"toile, f.

start,

partir,

state,

^at,

steal

away,

m.

surprenant.

abandonner.

s*esquiver.

sortir, irr.

pierre, f

.

soutenir.

Sue'dois.

Swede,

Suede,

sweet,

doux.

swim,

nager.

f .

Suisse,

Switzerland,

T. marchand, table,

m.

arracher, neige, f.

stream,

de

^6ut;",m.

street,

rue,

study,

n.,

f .

"tude.

f .

8*arreter.

store-keeper,

se

soupfonner;

douter.

Sweden,

m.

environner.

suspect,

sustain,

rapide. out,

surpris.

surrender,

irr.

m.

certaine-

soup^onner,

surround,

sansonnet,

starling,

steep,

surmise,

"tendard,

standard,

m.

sur.

surely,

m^idional.

m.

supposer,

suppose,

source,

.

m.

sommct,

summit,

surprised,

stick

m.

"boulement

stdtane, f

sultana,

"pargner.

stop,

sourire, irr.

neige.

avoir

spare,

stone,

v.,

snow-slip,

,

m.

Sucre,

Espagne,

sommeiller.

smile,

snatch,

"

chagrin,

steel, acier,

de

irr.

Spain,

star,

sommeil.

slender

(a)

be

suffisant;

suffire,

"

summer,

southern,

habile.

skilful,

have

source,

souffrir,

sugar,

que.

a.

mal

soul,

sir, monsieur, sosur,

as,

"

%OTTj,Jach" (for de).

seul.

sister,

:

irr.

suffer,

,

sorrow,

chanter.

single,

as

m.

succes,

success,

sufficient,

bientot;

aussitdt

simple.

simplicity,

chose.

Bon,Jils,m. soon,

r^ussir, parvenir,

irr.

malade, vue,

in tr., se soumettre,

succeed,

quelque

silk, 8oie, f.

snow,

submit,

something,

sight,

slow,

(de) ; (a

fermer.

sick,

the

,

quelqu*un.

shut,

on

la dessus.

"

somebody,

montrer.

f.

maniere,

m.; subject, sujet,

etc.)en.

cordonnier,

show,

slope,

few)

[m.

m.

^ojffe,f.

stuff,

m.

etc.

iHudier,

style,"^^/e, m.;

note,

scldat, du

some,

verser.

ce

doucement.

soldier,

shed,

sky,

287,

:

v.,

study,

(jquoi)que

qui

soit

severe.

sing,

sociit", i.

society,

irr.

servirf

serve,

f., ^

table, f

.

tailor, taiUeur, take, -^"

irr.

prendre, place,

m.

se

passer.

285

VOCABTJIiAEY.

from

take

tk^,

teach,

a,

appreri'

maitrey

tear,

larme,

tomb, arra-

d"-

(asunder)

cher ; chirer.

tell, dirty irr.

temper,

terrify,

de

thin,

a/or5.

f.

(believe)

"

pens"e,

through,

par.

thus,

tire,

voyager. courir.

.

tr"sor,

m.

utter,

tribunal,

the

vain

troubler.

Troie. -ly, waiment, m.

trust,

sejier a.

truth,

v^rit", f

v"rit", f

fati-

Turk, Turkish,

coutume

,

articuler.

turc.

"

,

en

vain.

valor,

vaillance,

value,

valeur,

f.

f .

vanity,

vanity, f

venture,

risquer.

.

m.

verse,

vers,

very,

adv.,

vice,

v"racit",

vice,

ires;

adj.,

vigueur,

vigor,

f ; .

village,

visit,

v.,

voir,

m.

village,

virtuous,

.

f.

violon, f

violin, chercher.

m.

victoire, f

victory,

.

.

Turc.

in

:

meme.

vrai, sincere.

try, essayer,

[gant.

m.

f.

truthfulness, cessive) (suc-

f.

de

"

V.

m.

troupe,

truthful,

as

m.

troop,

tronc,

inutile.

:

usual

le tiers.

trunk,

utilite\f.

m.

arbre,

vrai;

utile.

useless,

triompher.

Troy,

m.

usage,

usefulness,

traiter,

trouble,

presser.

f.

trahison,

tribunal,

true,

ennuyeux;

que.

f

rumeur,

useful,

v.,

f.;

uni.

uproar,

use,

triumph,

f.

fatigue.

tiresome,

d"f"rer.

(trois);

Jatiguer,

tired,

tranquillite',

triomphe,

(ce que^. till,y""^M'a time, temps, m. ; (of /ow,

infortune

jusqu'a ce

until,

n.,

ainsi.

keure,

naissant.

united,

ville, f.

triumph,

pr"cipiter,

clock)

envers.

m.

A. 1). thirst,*"?/; -ty (204.

thought,

unformed,

m.

vers,

trifle, rien,

penseur,

m.

unfortunate,

torrent,

travel,

tree,

t

(a, the)

throw,

tourmenter.

treat,

troisieme

one

v.,

treasure,

croire, irr.

third,

torment,

treason,

m.

penser;

thinker,

tourment,

traverse,

de', m,

chose

think,

n.,

entreprendre,

irr.

urge,

mince.

thing,

undertake, dents.

aux

torment,

transfer,

^pais,

thimhle,

soir. mal

comprendre^

irr.

f.

(225).

then,

volenr,

m.

tranquility,

m.

remercier,

thief,

ce

tooth-ache,

town,

than,

thick,

soussign^.

malheureux.

territoire,

theft, z;o/,m.

to-night,

tOMrards,

territory,

thank,

tombeau,

torrent,

effrayer,

quBy

undersigned,

demain.

.

f.

tentey

tent,

f

trempe,

aujourd'hui.

m.

oncle,

understand,

f.

(away)

v.,

incertain.

uncertain,

uncle,

to-morrow,

m.

;

m.

parapluie,

"

avec.

with,

U. umbrella,

ensemble

to-day,

teacher,

inf.,

; with

de, pour.

together,

m.

dre, irr.

tear,

dans

a

f

enseigneTy

n.,

to,

,en,

haul,

tall, grand

tea,

6ter.

(away),

.

vertueux.

cUler rendre

(or venir visitC'

286

VOCABtTLARY.

visitef f

n.,

Tisit,

voix, f.

voice,

Toid,

m.

volumef

.

well,

adv.,

well,

n.,

attendre.

wall,

mur,

m.

war,

warm,

avoir

"

,

warn,

(feel)

chaud,

v.,

veiller

(^sur).

(timekeeper),

watch

n.,

water,

v.,

,

m.

.

id;

tandis

this

in this

wife,

"

,

(uttered,

significant

.

work,

v.,

work,

n.,

trauailler.

(labor)

travail,

(performance)

(literary

f.

world,

tout

utter*

f

corbeilie

ouvrage

soit que.

.

.

.

boite, f.

;

m.

monde,

worse,

(f.)a

adv.,

adj., pire;

pis.

Uanc.

[287,330. 212.

b,

286,

pourquoi.

f

veuve,

widow,

etc.;

us'ly

work-box,

soit que

en.

why,

abreuver.

par

"

f.

eau,

chemin,

soit,

.

whoever:

.

water,

...

(whilst,406),

white,

f

montre,

,

(subj.)

que

or

ceuvre,

or,

"

yfYi\\e,pendantque,

avertir.

watch,

way,

be

chaud;

(written

ouvrage,m.; si;

.

word

m.;

ou.

soit

f

parole,

283,

a,

lorsque,

quandf

whether,

.

helliqueux.

warlike,

330.

287,

where,

f

guerre,

286, when,

d"sirer.

want,

whatever:

212.

femme,

and

(or que),

qui

woman,

ed),mo{, m.;

m.

puits,

ce

what,

bien,

W.

wait,

f

bienvenue,

n.,

vide.

Yolume,

adj., hienvenu;

welcome,

.

will,

f.

wound,

blesser.

write,

"crire, irr. ^criture, f be

tort;

wrong,

f.:

volont^,

digne.

writing,

.

ycmmc,

worthy,

[tort

.

"

,

avoir

Hast) X.

de

cette

lose

maniere;

"

,

8*"garer,

win,

weB,'k,/'aible, fatigue, f. ; weariness, ennuif

m.

Xerxes,

refl.

s'en-

(19. 2).

nuir

belette, f

weasel,

.

temps,

weather,

kind temps

of

m.

What

Quel

"1

f

week,

semaine,

weep,

pleurer,

weight,

poidi,

f.

wine,

souhaiter,

with,

avec,

se

wolf,

ambassa-

yes,

yet,

sans

prep., a

que,

hier,

jeune;

young, ;

jeune

mains Z.

m.

zeal, zele,

THE

m.

VOCABULARY. tible. impercep-

lieu.

instead,

au

laborer,

travaiUeur, ovUi,

fellow.

"

homme.

dehors.

imperceptible,

oblivion,

m.

encore,

orange,

orange,

physician, irr

an,

si.

yesterday,

flitrir.

TO

oui,

a.

intr., XT.,Jl"trir;

loup,

.

d"sirer,

de, par,

adv.,

f ;

armie,

year,

wish,

metre^

m.

sage,

wither,

(measure),

yard f.

sagesse,

conj.,sans

m.

cf. 395. partir,

wise,

Y.

m.

vin,

que;

ambassador, deur.

gainer.

Jenetre,t.

vrindow,

without,

ADDITIONS

besides,

gagner.

wisdom,

we"Tyffaiiguer ;

earn,

m.

Xerxes,

one's

depart,

testament,

m.

pleased, m.

walk,

f

.

m"decin, content.

marcher.

m.

M

INDEX. References Irregular 353,

U;

d

;

hist.,

repeated.

213) ;

uses,

with d, travers,

:

ffbstenir abstraire

cial (spe-

"UiC"int

:

stress,

10 ;

alphabet: am"mr

d. ace-

"

:

accowrir OiCcroirt: accroitre

cf.

cotirtr,

161.

croire^

161.

161. a;

history

231;

as adverbs, 219-20; agreem't, de with place, 221-3; from df 361 ; pres. 366. "

"

"

f(nndre: dpples,

161.

cf.peincfre,

161. cf. mettrey history, 162, 372; adverbs: 164-5 (in -ment, single, 167 ; 165) ; phrases, 168; of comparison,

mettre:

:

"

de,

autre

17 i"u"). (aoU).

autrement

recevoiry

aval

161.

cf. tenir, : no

noun

:

(ch) ch"k,7" d, 213. d.

407 ;

direct,

"

definite,

le;

se

definite,

seun; partitive

"

se

se

generic,

gen. 203-4.

omission, " heard,

for

aXeul

-aU: ail: -al:

(ot,2)

pi., 50.4. in pi., 50; 50.3.

:

in

-

partitive, sign: art.

pi., 50.9. mpl., 50;

attraire: 50.3;

66.9.

au:

;

ticl

"avair

15;

"

for d

(U).

33.

com-

"

de,

with 168.

44 ;

"

6icn

with

."

du,

198 ;

"

com

par., 168. bifou b%s:

pi., 50.1. 23 ("). heard, : f., 76. i.

:

"

blanc bleu

pi., 66.1.

:

6oe!^;/in,23(/). boire

161. cf. peindre, infl. or not, 219.4. 161. cf. traire,

pron'n,

ar-

b4nin : f., 70. bSnir : irr., 133. b("tail : pi., 50.3.

ban

:

:

corapar. bel : 75.

"

"

atteindre: attendu

1;

81.

beaucoup

161.

.

A.

irr., 134. s. forms, 75;

par.

23 ("). as: position, version,218 inAB o%9 "requiring 416. b ; : 161. minal pronoassaillir 161. : cf (use of), 101, 244, serUir, assentir 259. : 161. asseoir hi8t.,l; 15; : pron'n, astreindre cf. peindre,

oi, 17

avant

"

bat; 2a (p). 2 silent, 23 {it).

beau:

.

ai("^):

i.

i.

(without

etc.

linked,

not

battre:

"

c,

:

bapt-= baril:

409-

"

b

.

sentence:

413-18. "inverted, ^tre, 142. : w. arriver history, 38, 179; articles:

"

/aim

23 avril : pron'n, 15. ay : pron'n,

12;

"

386.

I'air, 220.3.

of

arrangement history,

for

"

conj., 137 ; hist., 138 ;

:

204.

with

:

;

b.

216.

use,

;

a

883.

ne,

with :

"

cf. prendre,

archange arracher

19.3. i

ne,

with 289.

pi., 50.8. 216. use,

article,

"

"

:

avoir

211. g. : constr., approcher 216. a ; aprks : witli nouns, with infinit., 357.

44,

:

avec

:

:

use,

:

autrui

161.

i.

388 ;

ne,

silent: 386.

:

que

"

388.

with

ne, with 289. autrui,

pai'aitre,

cf. :

"

rehiring 1;

.

290;

alone,

393.

:

m

66.3.

161.

"

388, :

si

aussi,

"

388.1.

alone, 430-

394;

112.4,

use,

aucunement

161.

411;

244.

the

347, 351,

mains,

ne,

with

avarU

apparoir

"

quantity 198, 198.

cf

apparaitre:

"

392,

silent, 17 pron'n,

apprendre:

"

or

a

:

(pron'n,

"

166; "

All

.

344,

395.

reste,

aucun:

{ch).

17.

85, 126.

"

-ans,

pron'n,

appoeitional 204. B. 1.

"

synt., 218); "plural, fern., 67-8 (one gender, 79) ; comparison, as nouns, ; 224-230 ;

200,

:

appartenir

5. accent: to grave, changed

accute

adjectives:

in pi.

:

"ant

au

"

au

"

words:

aperceooir 161.

cf. croitre, 161. (u:(nieillir: see CK"t22"r, 161. iicheier : with (k, 213. d.

81-5

page)

=

automne:

aorUte:

:

alter, 142;

43.

aoUt

see

iicqtUrir:

:

41;

(8*en

cA silent, 23 3. f., 62. a. m. or

Anglo-French

ao

5.

marks,

as

,

e.

de^ 211.

abuser

"

p.

lists 324-330,

reference

with "r", auzil., 318.

;

see r^aouclre, 161. cf. ^"ntr, 161. 161. : cf. traire^

with

66;

alphabetical

"

almanach:

"

216.

:

64;

marked

exceptionally

irr., 161

aller:

161);

repeated inflnit., 350-3

"

dbsoudre:

pron'n,

27. 212-13

nonns,

with

217:

1;

elided,

"a

"

not

The

omitted.

(d, ^):

a

(when

paragraphs

here

are

verba

are

to

are

le,

161.

:

compar'n, bouger : with bouiUir: 161.

braire: brave

82.

:

ne

alone,

161. :

posit'n, 222.

376

288

INDEX.

hrin

c:

389.

pn8: 161.

=

bruire:

son; 225 ;

23;

pron'n,

to

"

p

:

capitals:

267;

sembler,

(edc.)

300;

273.3;

280.

use,

concourir

161.

260

cens

269. 1; 269. 1;

cer:

cesser

:

for

cet :

107.

ce:

changer

24.

A.

:

ch^-d'ceuvre :

:

23

chose

m.

:

(t). 23 (t).

."

:

circonscrire

:

drconvenir:

161. cf. venir, 5. b; in use,

circumflex: 124.

.'

ciore.*

comfn"

c silent, 161. or

que,

23

(/). 23 (c).

c

:

subj.

with

delice

;

cu2=

cu

cf

(c)

dhnettre

23 .*

commettre:

cf. mcMrc,

comparaitre 161.

:

cf

.

parattre,

dans

date:

: :

m

90,287.

161.

161. cf. mettre, infl. or not, 220.4.

:

:

161.

plaire, cf

161.

voir,

.

161.

cf. prendre,

:

que

385.

ne,

with

:

222. posit'n, 5. distinc'n,

:

dks

161.

cf. peindre, cf.

d^rendre denier

161. 161.

cf. partir,

:

eindre: laire:

depuis

264-70.

107, ct.mouvoir,

:

:

(c).

diteindre

: :

cf

ditruire

cf

.

1.

a.

prendre,

.

23

(r). 161.

(p. 21).

19.3.

cf. peindre, 161. ^cnir,

:

b.

a.

decile

161.

161.

cf. rcwir, cf

161.

a.

161.

rgtir, 161;

.

conj.,

"

use,

c.

6, 77.

different

:

:

222. place, de or A, 361.

diphthongs:

16.

161.

disjoindre disparattre: 161.

216.

avant,

:

disconvenir

33.

silent, 214.

.

cf. conduire,

:

devant

diaeresis:

30,

use,

d.

:

demonstratives:

des,

a.

cf. sentir,

:

161.

joindre,

.

d, 213.

:

dSmentir

317.

conduire,

.

asterisk), le (this

cf.

f., 62.

or

demander

devoir:

heard,

r

linking,

damner

cf

m.

:

d^v^tir

161.

:

(all

index).

."

."

161

cf. an

article:

dcrcntr 23

161.

CM"rc

:

cf./aUlir,

cf. Jaire, 161.

:

ditenir

silent, 161.

cueillir

161.

161.

161. 23

silent,

161; cf. peindre, 325 ; and ne,

."

161.

conduire,

.

desapprendre

161.

croitre:

d 161.

cf

verbs:

dw-e: 400.

.

.

:

."

CttfWcr

/silent, cZ"j/".-

cZerc

croc

161.

161. cf. venir, 161.

c

with 383.

.

/aire,

161.

"

cf

cf,

courir:

croire:

verbs,

:

:

crot'nrfrc

161.

:

161.

161. couvrir, icrire, 161. .

cf. croitre, dire, 161.

cf

artir

161.

suffire,161.

.

cf

ourvoir

:

cottcrtr

^crir",

:

g.

161.

cf

:

3.

161.

211.

cf. coudre,

cf

s.

142.

:

marked definite

cf. peindre,

coudre:

1.

:

de,

defective

161.

cf. dire,

."

coutcJiouc:

161.

conduire,

.

cf. vcnir, 161.

88.

pron'n,

circoncire

:

convenir

ci-inctus: ci-joint: 220.3.

ctng'

."

contrevenir

pi., 50.4. 220.3.

:

cf

cf. tenir, : 41.

con^roltre

f., 62. b.

or

161.

198.

Hre,

:

dimouvoir:

contrefaire

^ heard,

chut:

:

contraindre 161.

pi., 50.1. St In, 23

chou: Christ:

d.

com-

(for que,

clore,

.

:

cUfaillir

.

/sil't, 23 (/).

161.

choir:

dicoudre d^couvrir

demi

order)

contraction

222. posit'n, 216. c.

di, 213.

20-3 pron'n, in alphab'l

each,

(il).

use,

cf

difaire

326,327,

cf. sentir,

construire 161.

9.

with

:

requiring

acgtierir,

.

with

:

con^entr

2 silent,

chez

:

consonants:

leur^

112.

ckaque:

.

"

in

"

e

cf. recevoir, 161.

dSfoindre:

eonseiller

or

211.

cf

."

(see

son

de^

:

r

consentir

23,

161

peindre, 173-4;

.

161.

1.

with

cher

cf

16.

con^Wrt 222.

pi., 50.9.

cJUnU:

:

:

diclore

dAdire diduire

sufflre,161.

cf.

:

f;

d,

with

:

dicrire dicroitre

161.

conndttre:

376.

pronnnc'n,

chacun: 260.

(of

savoir,

Bubjunct.,

(").

ne,

with

chacal:

ciel

23

posit'n,

:

314-16

pouvoir,

comoindre

decider dScevoir: dichoir: decider

diconfire 161.

cot/rtr,

cf.

330.

in, 129.

verbs

certain

mettre,

cf.

211.

as,'

garison, i. 225);" explet.

prendre,

.

use,

conduire:

270.

"

211.

161.

270.

heard,

8

:

cf

conjunctions:

celui-d:

nouns,

Infinit.,

with

"

'

d ;

161.

:

colore (omitted,

tive cf. parti-

with

"

"

spelled,

:

devoir,

269.3).

celui-ld:

ch

concZure.*

obj.,

317. b).

use,

celui:

:

conditional:

cf. peindrCt 268.

ceindre: :

que

7.

cedilla:

cela

aont

(,que),

ce

"

cc

"

concevoir:

396.

363; repeated, 217 ; names, with geogr'l 192. b; to denote acter, char* 199.3 ;"cfe, in,' 211.

tenses,

"

compounds

with

"

;

346-9,

(pl.)i ^^

80;

adj.,

"

comprometire 161.

268.

use,

:

i2, 252;

or

266;

ezplet.,

"

sign,

part,

sign 210-11;

161.

or

as

:

243.

:

"

comprendre 161. 107.3;

"

"

ord'ls,

de

plaire,

.

of i"er8*l pron. davantage 228, use, :

168.

nouns

"

for

"

pronoun, 265; ce

use,

cf

dative

81-^;

adj.,

adv.

"of

subj.

compounds: 4;

pi., 50.3.

camavcd: 107; ce:

of :

.

139 ; 9.3.

comparide, or

.

gue 386.

ne,

with

"

comparison: 224-30;

complement: 207.

88;

cardinals: 90.

cf

with

"

complaire

pi., 60. i. heard, 23 ( p) 420.

caillan:

ceci

^,

422.

caesura:

cap

or

qu

268.

use,

:

linking,

"

30 ; change 37, 76, 129.

ga

:

comparative

: :

cf. venir,

cf.

Joindre, cf.

161. 161.

paraitre,

289

INDEX.

diasoudre

nom'l 102, 244,

: cf r^"o"drc,161. f., 71. .

diasons

:

dUtraire:

divers

:

dix : doigt

dont

:

use,

dortnir

(c).

b.

23

du

"

23

ch =" a, distihc^n,

de,

of

see part., du moinSt

(eft)

cf

:

6,

161.

peindre,

.

b.

41;

"

sign;

1;

enlever

as

enn-

reste,

"

395.

427.

:

19.".

pron'n,

."

161.

cf. peindre, d.

:

d, 213.

:

:

enqitMr

"

161

cf.fuir,

cf

161.

ac^t"^rtr,

.

for

:

hist.,

e:

"2onf, lll.i. 14;

1;

pron'n, to ^, 36, 74, 126; change lost in 128; fat. cond., in, 27; nouns elided, "

"

"

"

b,

57.

78.a; e

^

59,

fr.

"

'

'

mute hist.

Lat.

in

1;

^

or

k:

hist.,

^

"

1;

35.1,

hist.,

:

ibouillir

:

15. pron'n, bouillir, 161.

cf A, 213. .

: i^chapper ^choir : 161. iclore: cf. claret gfre, 142. with icrire: 161.

6lire

em:

26.

.

^mouvoir

cf

161.

12,

subj.,

empereur:

f., 78.i.

empreindre

:

excepts

and

eclure ey

pres.

A, 213.

214,

192.

repeated

a

101, I

.

.

conj.,

161. peindre, history, 137; .

"

142-3;

avoir, 300;

d,

Ure

"

genou:

161. cf. peindre, hist., 1; "pron'n,

:

: :

with 382.

78.

subjunct.,

325

or

220.4.

not,

d.

V,

217 ;

; with 359, 367; "

"

p

r

o-

pron'n, 30, 69.

facile : faillir : faire:

de

23;

"

change

161, irr.,

infinit., 208.

\n

i,

mkre

etc.,

222. place, : 6. a.

"

accent

f. 76.

gros:

f., 75;

^

i. "

+

retained Engl, w,

222.

place, a,

o,

129.

b ;

437.

to :

hmr

353. "

;

grand*

grec:

A, 361. 161;

389.

pa8:

=

grand:

h or

23.

pron'n,

:

gu

(il),

161.

:

gisir

:

23

f.,74.

33;

grave

15.

with

hilas

;

d.

pronunc'n,

64. 6.

infl.

"

40, 40.i

use,

:

pi., 60. i. f., 62. or

:

goutte

161. cf. dure, 161. : cf. traire,

pron'n,

m.

gentil

426; 60-62.

fem.,

article

:

rhyme, 57-

(nouns),

rhyme, or

generic 195-6.

mxisc.

"

56, 58-63;

fem.

"

gens

161.

.

"

63;

=

"

222.

place,

(nouns),

et,

.

37,

gu,

129;

cf peindre, 66; history,

425;

=

with

partic,

et

"

linking,

to

437.

:

gender:

peindre,

cf.

prepos'n;

nouns,

r"

."

/." ."

cf

:

ne,

161.

161.

en.*

.

;

A;

probability,

"

37,

ge,

:

galant

ma^c.

extraire

cmprwnicr

c

23;

w,

geindre

f., 67. b,

and

to

Engl,

gn

-eur:

161.

382.

ne,

161.

vtdoir,

.

15.

cf. mouvoir, 325;

:

emp^cher:

cf

222.

113.

of

"

change

"

76;

161.

prendre,

390.1

nor,'

eu(eil):

p.

moudre,

.

161.

i?c"ndrc,

23 (c) silent, pr. ^, 14. e. 2 (end p. 11) ; linked, 33; not etne,

6viter :

.

."

:

Hreindre:

4.

4moudre

cf

"for after cc, 213. c.

19.3.

pronunc'n,

-emment: note

.

310;

pron'n, 30;

cf

."

138;

mettre,

c.

313.

41.1.

use,

?"re

f., 78.i.

f., 62.

94.

formation,

161.

161.

."

Heindre

19.2.

76. or

couvrir,

"

"

pronunc,

236.

use,

"

g:

estomtic :

161.

roir,

.

cf.

"

pronunc'n,

wtiwe,

.

401.

19, :

cf :

egtttraZoir

27.

a,

embcMsadeur imettre : cf :

:

er.:

envoy

*

161;

cf

cf. ^cmr,

:

entrouvrir 161.

"

words: pi., 50. s.

future:

."

pronunc'n,

emm-

:

coi*rtr,

cf.

."

entrevoir

et

161.

faire,

cf.

frais : f 72. f., 76.i; franc: place, frire: 161. fair: 161. /u"i7.- 2 silent, 23 (l).

142.

161.

^".'

161.

cf. cZore,

.,

."

en^re"cctwrir 161.

lire, 161.

cf.

:

elision:

d.

15.

(cf): pron'n,

ei

14.

pron'n,

"

/orctore.forfaire :

fractionals:

prendre,

.

^tre,

with

-je, ^rcnrfre

-ge,

.

fou : forms, ra. foudre:

161. en^rcr

"?rendre

1, 4. a; 1 ;

.*

eau

,

before

151.

hist.,

g

(^)

^

or

4. a, pron'n, 35, 74, 126 ;

"

fore

14;"

i,

-je,

.

24; fortnight:

mettre,

.

cf

."

entretenir

"

cf

cn^rg?ren"frc

a,

35.

-o'C,

151.

:

entresuivre 4.

^, 36;

to

change ^ before

"

"

423.

pron'n,

"

67,

64;

a,

verse,

."

14;

b,

63.

60,

entremettre 161.

15

/e-,

"=

falloir: 161. 17 (ao). /aon=/an.* " heard, 23 {t) /a* il. faut : see under fatJtx: f., 76.1. f., 78.3. favori: 161. /cin"frc cf peindre, 63. see : feminine gender, 19.a. : femme =f9,m firir : 161. fil8=Ji88: p. 21. fleurir : irr., 133. 23 ("). forceps : s heard,

foreign

161. : cf. suivre, eriAuivre 66.3. in pi., -ens, -en* 216. d, 358. use, : entre .""

duquel

fai-

:

."

:

enjoindre

.

6.

part, 394;

161.

conduire, f., 60. or .

eryambement

:

dU:

cf

etc.

."

161.

161.

."

du,

161.

clore,

.

cf. courir, cf. dormir,

:

enfuir

f., 76.3.

drctchme

enduire

(f).

111.2.

dotu;

cf :

enfant: m. enfreindre

161.

" heard,

d'oit.-

:

endormir:

23

276.

111;

:

rfo/.-

{t).

not,

161.

:

encourir

23

gt c

enclore

faisait (ai).

ct. peindre, f., 78.

enclujmteur

88.

silent, heard or

: :

enceindre:

222.

place,

pronunc'n,

done

161.

cf. traire, 16.

diesyllabics:

101,

particle, c, 259.

250.

pron'n, 9.1.

23 ;

"

in

irr., 133.

: :

h"roeXc:

8

heard,

p. 22.

A in, 23

{h).

spelling,

290

INDEX.

hibou:

pi. 50.1.

honii^te

hiatus:

infinitive

hyphen:

(list, in

repeated

issir

349.

:

161.

:

53;

noans,

jadis : jamais

and

a

heard,

:

with

23

mtU

("). 388

ne,

14;

pron'n,

"

; alone,

388.1.

elided, 36, 131.

cf.

maXhonnJ^te

:

,

:

384. p. 20. p. 20.

pronunc'n, :

pronunc'n, -illimperative: form^n, with "

pers. by cepr.

k:

3.2,

I:

doubled,

"

*

a.

49;

306;

use,

135;

:

c

mars

:

s

impersonal

verbs

inoeclinables

163-75;

.

:

article

indefinites form,

cf

(pr.

112;

dist'n,

indicative:

different

340;

117; of, to Engl.

sign

"

correspond'g and

341 ; 343-4,

ger.,

prepos'n, d", 346-9, 350-3,

353,

361;

finit., 349;

"

"

"

frequent

"

interrogatlves 108;

(pr. and

synt., intervenir :

151-2.

adj.)

:

lis:

cf. venir,

cf.

161.

conduire,

414;

:

413

in

; in questions, or

opt. cond. in 415; phrases, clauses headed by the not subject, in 416; interjected

phrases,

lang.,

196;

Von

de,

110,

pers.

as

417.

lui: 242.1

luire Vun

:

108,

276

; as

mon

mou

or

110,271; .,

100,

poss.,

parenth.);

(").

most : pas forms,

=

:

pers. ; 244; .

pr., for

conduire, : 294.

100; son,

85.

: rendered, 389.

73.

irr., 161;

^re,

with

161.

:

motivoir

23

.mpt-= multiplicatives n:

(p). 95.

:

nasal 31.

use,

n'

ne

19;

23,

pron'n,

use,

258. 161.

"

161.

:

"

126. 161;

conj.,

w.

"

142.

garde

avoir " ."

(a)

w

etc.) 153,

169,

linking,

19;

:

376.

i th

history,

:

112.4;

25;

doubled,

"

vowels:

aucun,

eign for-

in

A,

24.

31;

73-5,

naitre: Hre, "

19. a;

pron'n,

linking,

;

in

"

262.

names,

27.4

(hist.

i

142.

b, 2"-33.

elis'n,

106.

ma,

278.

112.3.

on:

Vautre

73.

*

mot

noun,

(tZZ).

262.

more,

de-

leplus,

a.

.

1,

orig., *

263. i.

263. expressed, 23 (") heard,

for

:

note

mie

:

forms,

:

le expletive, moudre le* so', mourir:

adj

m^i

23

pron.,

s

:

mceurs

;

:

etc.

mine

35,

23

cf

*

mol

miUe,

etc.

244.

26.

:

for

mille *

161.

cf.prendre,

le mien, 89.

ror

: :

mil

161.

lorsque

:

mt:

inter.,

"in, for

.

161.

mien

43,

404.

161.

inversion

of

"

222. place, dire, 161.

monsieur:

195;

"

cf

address,

nouns,

a. 1 ; le moins, 230; as

use,

lire:

186

part,

conncUtre,

.

cf. /aire, 161. 100.4 ; 104-5 ; 107. 161. : cf. sentir,

:

mime

nouns.

; "le 107.*;

"

:

"

mS/aire:

idioms,

200

cf

=

names,

geogr.

the

as adv., 231.1.

linking

971.

ijitroduire:

b;

expressed

: 389 ; in pa^ mie 106.1 (parenth.).

with 186;

etc.,

250.

250.

106; :

: :

mettre:

180-196;

182-4;

:

miprendre

art.,

terminat.,

leur:

175.

verbs

midire

gener.

names

relat.,

.

interrogative

as

lequel:

of, 362. inscrire: cf. icrire, 161. instruire 161. : cf conduirei use

interjections:

m^chant

Ut,

proper

; with

with 199,

45,

d,

adj.,

with

with "

in"historical nouns after for sub361;

and adj., junct., 331;

b, in

contr'n,

"

use,

titles, 187 ; in

191-4;

inf.

with

47.

1 ;

a.

of weight, fractional

189-90

"

without 353; with

361;

5.

note;

poss.

with 188;

.

infinitive:

how

:

lost

1,

u,

Engl.,

gen'l

with

161. conduirCf cf 113. B, history,

:

"

nouns

tenses.

induire

40.

41;

;

161.

"

40,

82

compar'n,

:

mentir

for

and adj.): 282-94.

synt., cf. the

126;

.

un.

.

to

in

"

373-406.

indef

73-5,

35,

le (/a, les) : history, 38, 179; form, 40; not elided, 27.1 ; def or gener. article,

synt.,

161.

gender.

221.

measure

.

162,

history,

:

form,

372;

nee

place,

inf., 208.i. : with la plupart : cf plupart. 23 (a). laps : 8 heard,

136.

:

(c). (").

23

cf. dtre,

:

mauvais

laisser

si, 308;

condit'l after 308.1. indep'ly,

23

silent, heard,

masculine:

107.

"

(in subj.) 336-7;

for

293.

a,'

many

maudire

436.

la, Id, : form'n,

85 ;

rendered,

211.

saved

Fr.,

308,

subjnnct.

308.1.

imperfect:

70. .,

:

marc

20.

change

"

b;

102.

161.

place,

mSconnattre

135;

pron.,

161.

/aire,

.

"

-il

161.

'

many

"

ne,

f

:

'

"

(s).

.

comp.,

'

eign for-

25 ;

cf tenAr, 168.

:

fM^faire: malin

"

with

:

23

heard,

maintenir numerals,

A,

33.

s

:

in

19; 24.

names,

mais

je : for moi, 246. 161. joindre : cf peindre, 27. s. a; 23 {g). "fory, joug : g heard, 19. i. pron'n, -ten: jouer : de or A, 211. c, 212. U : pronoun, 100 ; as impers. jouir : de, 211. g. il or ce with sub., 251-2; joujou : pi., 50.1. gfrc, 262; 136; "ilya, juger : de, 211. g. (for il y g,)^ jusque : 17 estt 252 elis'n, 27.4. 424.3 ; il faut (constr. 331 ; s'en faut with) "U :

23,

pron'n, linlsiug,

88.

88; cf. pron's 102, 151. verbs,

i (f)

m:

in-

dex).

pronunc'n,

:

all

155-61

:

verbs

161;

424.

hiBtorical

huit

irregular 222.

place,

:

374,

(point pas 372; use, 388-9;

personne, 291, 388;

with nut,

"

(b)

t"e

375-80

alone,

376;

etc.,

voir

(with pou-

qui, 377; with plaise, 376. i; negat. verbs, after 378; of expressions after eflfort, 379

(c)

"

; after

ne

381-7

si, 380)

(after

emp"cher

382;

of words after 383; etc., after avaTU il s'en 383.1 : after

etc.,

fear que,

que after depuis 385; coiuor after que, 386 ; autre after parat., 386.1 ; after d moins etc., 384;

faut,

que,

net

ours

:

sin,

ouvrir

:

nuiub., these

47,

for

205; etc.,

cf. with

"

75;

parvenir: 161. 291;

pas:

pcusi 388;

ne,

388.1. 86-95

synt.,

(cf. cardinals,

etc.) ;

:

14.

pron'n, d, 213.

:

:

obtenir

oe

:

:

cf

note)

d.

15.

pron'n,

cbU

:

pi., 50.4.

aeu

:

pron'n,

piiril 15.

oji ojfrtr:

(of): 23

17,

oindre:

113.

in,

-air: 121.1.

:

112

116.

i,

cf. mettre,

{Pon,

161.

112.3), 288,

'

transl., 388.3.

not

:

"oDly":

ordinals: orgue:

oter

: :

237.

"

ne,

or

876.

d, 213.

'S

d.

a.

;

161.

each 217.

"

161.

compound,

"

161.

tion, posi-

"

"dative by replaced

244

(by

161. cf. sentir, 161. cf venir,

: :

.

306.

168;

"

"

d.

place,

:

l(n.

cf

:

verbs.

with place,

222.

.

161.

conduire,

161.

cf. mettre,

:

:

cf.

mouvoirt

cf. each

pronouns: history,

class;

"

96.

nouns : pronunc'n with plur. of, 61 ; 189-94.

proper

,

24 ;

"

"

propre:

proscrire

cf. icrire,

:

:

puisque:

cf

pupille :

:

articl

222.

place,

161. 161.

venir, elis'n, 27. .

419.

punctuation:

82;

cf. peindre,

:

of

161.

pur

piaisant

161.

.

parts:

provenir

222.

pleuvoir

cf

promouvoir

adv.,

388.

conj., 161;

cf. valoir, 161. voir,

: :

produire

two

verbs, for possess's, 258. f., 62. b; m. or 290,

27.

elis'n,

:

promettre

.

213.

with

"

(cf.

repeated, cf. icrire, 304; simple,

preterit:

elision

100 ;

with

"

171-2;

135.

(ii).

compar'n,

plaire: f., 62.

presque

privoir principal

23

compar'n, 44, 198.

:

de,

plaindre:

91. m.

i

;

112.4,

petit

6ter

c)

personne: peu

{ay,

recevoir,

.

ma,

101,

y,

161,

:

present:

d.

254-6;

en,

256; C,

for

"

243

244.

302. one

;

pr^venir 15

cf. mettre,

relat'n,

use,

omettre

on:

"

cf.peindre.Ul.

verbs

:

209

nouns,

ples. partici-

pronouns: 102,

pron'n, for ;

gn) 2). sil't, 23 {gn).

%

oignon:

personal 27. 2 ;

161. "

(under {oi, note

17

at,

cf. couvrir, hist., 1;

cf

:

permettre

OBUj' (Buf:fm,2Z{f).

oi

:

alone,

.

prepositions

406.

:

pron'n,

:

use,

cf lire, 161. 161.

:

prilire prendre:

113. a;

cf.

d, 213.

percevoir

ne

cf. dire, f., 76.1.

prevaloir

:

penser

161;

with

: :

prescrire

222. place, pron'n,

que 161.

peindre, 161.

tenir,

.

161.

conj., b;

a,

161

suivre,

.

376.

.

pendant

410.

object: place,

etc.:

cf

cf. voir,

presaentir

pays

(d)

: :

:

"

pauvre

(c).

305.

part' pie:

past

23

261).

poursuivre

^touvoir 317.

161.

history,

ne.

.

pi., 50.1. infinit., 355. w. :

conj'n,

ordinals, 232 etc.

oMir

:

prep'n)

voice: 140.

passive

{gn).

silent,

repeated, pou

w.

infl. 220.4.

:

i.

{ok).

: lOiS,257-63 (perpoBsessives 'Is for, 258; for, 259; en son

without

"

in, 23

cf c

:

pourvoir

201-4.

cf. venir, ne; cf. 373.

verb,

"

46,

omitted,

17

161. :

pore

365-

199-

43, 45,

219.4.

with

numerals:

o

t

depend(a) ent, pridire sign: 43-4, in198; prHx (b) dependent,

"

200;

cf. conauire, ne, nul : f., 74; with 388. i. alone,

alone,

poign-:

pour 363

history,

(alone,

386.

ne,

with

pron'n,

"

:

:

a.

141, 368-71. "past. partir: conj. of sentir; Hre, 142.

partitive

.'

nuUement

:

pro^le:

7;

246.

222. place, inn. or not.

nuire

161.

161. cf. courir, 161. ot.faire,

216.

:

396;

388

ne,

with

: :

53-4);

davantage,

or

point use,

cf. connaitre,

:

nouns,

66.

adjecl'B,

poindre:

(141) ; "present,

forms,

nouveau:

{ao). 27;

"

(comm.

388.1).

S3.

elided,

B;

47.

nouns,

comp. of

"

161.

couvrir,

.

participles:

209-17.

forje.

:

use,

:

parmi

i.

nouns,

23(t0-

silent, 17 215, 354.

parcourir

297.

history,

plus:

161. o

parfaire

gend., topics;

prepoB.,

nous

111,

(s).

linked,

not

:

{de, la,

49-54 nouiib, 49-50 ; prop,

of

plutbt

paraiire

376.

history,

nouns:

23

cf

du

with

plural:

"

401.1.

390.3,

376,

:

-*

a;

"

outil:

par

88.

plupart:

51;

^silent,

(pets) : 373.

non

nu

161.

paon:

(t).

23

neuf: pron'n, 390, ni : use,

nHmporte

:

;

a.i

particle,

parceque:

" heard,

:

pron. b.

paitre:

cf. ne, /in, 23 (/).

nery.-

5.

297.

after,

otiir

p

387).

" "

des), 198.

distinc'n,

verbs

oil, 276.

1;

15.

:

OU,

;

expletive,

OU

oU,

hist.,

oU):

pron'n,

que^ 376,

after

{oU,

ott

negation:

'

291

INDEX.

ill in, 23

place,

{ill),

222.

161. with

d,

23, 17

q

:

qu

retained 129. b.

pron'n, :

quand:

or

{u

+

before

quant,

votoel) a,

398;

o,

"

.

292

INDEX.

torsquCt

or

404;"

conditM,

11-12,14.

quantity: 92.

:

quart

que : 108,

'what,'

280-1;

283,

def.,

in

quel

^;

373.1;

for

403.

quelconque: 283.

:

quelque

chose

a,

27 ; use, 282. i; "

284.

gender,

:

(qtie)^ 273. 272;

108,

109-10,

276,

indef.,

"

287.

108,274; 279;

109,

"

elia'n, 23 ;

pron'n, 33.

."

radoub

27.

not

"

b heard,

:

23

(6).

prendre^

cf.

: cf aaseoir, d, 213. d.

161.

.

:

:

161.

cf

peindre,

161.

:

receomr

:

144-50.

verba:

reciprocal

;

rg^emdre

reconduire: 161.

cf

:

naitre,

cf.

161. :

cf. acquiriVt

161.

cf

:

:

reconstruire

161.

prendre,

.

cf

cf

.

:

161.

cf :

ricrire

:

recroitre

:

recueUlir

:

redSfaire: redevenir :

redoubler

courir,

.

cf

.

cf. cr"ntre,

cf

cf

:

304.

161.

:

retraire

:

rev"Uoir

:

rev"tir

:

revivre

:

cf

.

.

161.

aourcil

161. cf. mettre, 23 (tl).

:

I silent,

:

aourdre:

161.

riwe,

161.

aouacrire

:

388,

388.i.

161.

b heard,

aoutenir

: :

(6)

.'

"at:

.

^crtre, .

161.

161. cf traire, cf tenir, 161. d, 213. d. .

.

161. cf. venir, 63. b. end'g, B. 23 (0,24. pron'n, 319; history, ."

fem.

-Me

23

cf :

aoutirer "ouventr

161.

161.

161.

290,

142.

aouffrir : cf. couvrir, lB\\cni,2"{l). aoOl:

"e"tr,

: cf. cotirrtr, f., 76.1.

.*

aoudre

1.

aentir,

con]., cf.

aouatraire

112.4,

184.

:

401.

:

g"re, with : 161.

cf

uaZotr,

aoit

.

.

aoumettre

161.

:

.

aotUoir:

cf 425.

rouvrir

for plural 100,1104-5,253.

aoit

"

replac

ign).

g

:

161.

t;en"r,

"

"

sileut, 23 222. place,

:

161.

.

with imwith fut., with

397.

oui:

cf. tratrc, cf.

."

:

161.

cf. peindre, 161. cf. "entr, :

retenir

c;

with

"

"

"

aortir: 161;

161.

cf. peindre,

reteindre:

a;

314;

with subj., 332; 393; au^ai, by que, 403. b.

"

or

aoi:

peindre,

of.

."

27.6.

singular

161.

"cn"r,

cf.

388.2.

295,

308;

aignet

d.

cf. aentir, .*

aentir, 161. f., 78. 1.

.

perf.,

or

rect di-

413).

88.

pron'n,

aimple

d, 213.

: :

ai

ar-

"

inverted,

pres't,

ai

161.

re"^raindre

rum"

161.

161.

couvrir, cf. icrire. 161.

recouvrir

(").

10. 2; (history, 407;

subjunctive:

cf. coudre,

recoudre:

recourir

con-

23

161.

:

311;

conduire,

.

161.

atruire^

161.

accent,

cond'l,

161.

cf. ocgru^rir, d, 213. d.

re""ottr"n"r

roux

161.

161.

: a^t aervir

161.

peindre,

.

."

r6Hster r^tfoudre.* resaembler

rire:

reconquirir

(c).

courir,

heard,

a

:

161.

rien

g, 23

cf.

rangem't 409;

.*

rg"rodtttre

rhyme:

reconnattre

:

: aeulement i elided, ai:

161.

cf. setitir, d, 213. d.

."

rcrenir

161. cf. -dure, cf. conduire,

:

i. =

aerviteur:

paraHre,

.

cf. sentir,

:

riteindre

cf. txyuilliry 161. 161.

rebouillir

recVure

cf.

aena

aeoir

161.

161.

rcUteindre

redire

:

repartir

161.

rctsseoir

c

:

sentence:

161.

cf. i"ol*re,

reasentir

rapprendre:

ravir

."

:

linked,

f., 76.

aecond aecourir

d.

cf. envoyer,

rcpol/re.*

reqtUrir

quoique:

alone,

(p).

p

:

aec:

161.

cf. traire,

."

use,

ne

with

"

.

161. 161.

161. CMCt'Wir, 161.

/aire,

cf.

devenir, : cf cf. dire, 161. : de, 211. g. .

161.

a

:

23-4

pron'n,

(prop.

"linking, plur. sign, doubled, 74;

"

certain A 113. "

B,

32-3; 49;

(pers. end.), in

omitted

retained in Fr., 436. :

47.

appended 27. verb-forms,

"

aache

nouns,

30,

24);

irr.

in

use,

verse,

Engl.,

"

s.

320. use, general In suboro. 321-2; general,

to

323;

b,

words

127;

426.2; lost

0/

govern'g

uncertain

(verbs

and

325-327; relat.

etnotion

:

classif

reference-lists the

"

"

CLAUSB8

"

and 3S9.

i.

d. "

.*

rcniroire

def., in-

in

"

287.

161.

.

b ;

a,

aentir:

161.

nattre, cf dormir,

d, 213.

renoncer

161.

.

."

:

: cf. conduire, a^duire 149. a*enaller:

161.

mettre,

.

cf

repr""dre.*

interr.,

relat.,

r

:

r^on"2re

90.i.

Quint:

(and

cf. moudre,

:

rcpenWr

286.

112,

:

relat.,

"

280-1;

283,

277,

quiconque

cf

:

remoudre

reparaitre 161.

1.

ae:

161.

cf. lire, 161. : cf. conduire,

:

cobA.; d, 213. with irr., 161;

silent, 23 23 ("). pron'n, 100,104,253.

ac:

.

re"roycr

161.

:

quoi:

each)

aavoir 317.

189.

{ao). cf. /aire,

376.

112-53.

:

aaint: 17

silent,

"

aculpt

.

rcTidormtr

elia'n,

qu'est-ce qui interr., qui:

in

112.

"

qu"Hr

relatives:

c;

161;

g.

cf peindre, 109-11, 271-81 :

remettre

"invar., 283. que,

with

verba

rdoindre

rehire

287.

:

quelque 282-3;

regular

relire

"

368.

de, 211.

regal:

a

:

acUia/aire:

/iiir, 161.

pi., 50.9.

repeated, 403. b.

161.

aaOUr: SaJbne

144-9;

145.s,

with

cf.

renaitre

que

quel

verbs

"

refuir:

of

use,

in,

partic'ple

compound

b;

for fft, a; 108, 271.

:

ne with 385; with

pron., 103-^,

constr'n,

in-

"

sabj.,

conj'n, 403.

In

273;

333,

9U"n,

253;

276,

109,

287;

exclam'n,

and

100,

interr.,

particle: 84, in compariBon, 266. a, 360; explet.,

224-5;

161.

.

."

reflexive:

s.

pronoun: 273; relat.,

"

conduire, cf cf. lire. 161. re/hptre.- cf. /aire, 161.

:

riduire r^Mre

401.1.

n.

of

sabj.

conmletion verb-pnrases,

conjunct, phrases 326-7) ; of pron., (verbs and verb-

reserve

329;

and

coujuuct. 330)

phrases, 332; use

33iS; infinit.,331.

by

replaced IN

sud:

superlative: de, 211. d; 86; "with 229; no repet'n, article, 229.1; 229.3; absolute, "

"

"

supposS surcrottre

230.

:

112.

surprendre:

:

surv^tir

survivre

:

cf

syllabication:

.

linking,

"

35,

74-6,

verbs,

27.5.

"

126; b;

added 113.

161.

b;

in

(pers.

a

lost,

"

p. 66

end.), note), (foot-

134.

to"oc;

taiidis

c :

23

silent,

cf. plaire. que

:

(c).

pi., 60.4.

27 ;

{pis),

mieux

emphat., taon : oo

393.

s.

in, 17.

:

cf

tusaillir,

use

hist., +

pron'n,

"

17

(and

+

use,

393. i;

88. pron'n, heard, 23 (8). 161. 161.

197; :

vu

161.

:

vouloir

use,

verbs

"

lOO.a,

after, history,

247,

249;

302. 2;

pron'n,

(see each).

infl'n,

:

76.

220.4.

cf.

1;

16,

pron'n,

17

23. : pron'n, *what': 280. 111.

"whose':

vow.).

hist.,

un:

kinds

to

hist.,

user

:

"

vowels: 14-19

1;

vow.,

en-

"

"

UHD,2S(iU).

vingt

63. b, 78.

end'g, of, 247-8.

words

"

427;

38;

form,

42;

i,

276.

c.

use,

203-4. omitted, de or not, 211. g.

x:

23; linking, pron'n, 30; 47. B; sign, "spurious B, 49; 47. sign, plur. to s, 76. change "

"

"

vainer

e:

valoir

:

verbs:

161

one

(131).

161.

tenir,

cf. 142.

conj. ttre,

history,

claaslf'n, 112-164; "

e

424;

426;

forms,

:

vUle:

voir:

.

422;

of, 428. 161.

vis:

m^tre,

fern,

:

with

406.

tant

cf.

161.

syl.

"

vitir:

vous:

venir:

161.

elis'n,

^crire,

.

qu). ue:

(" 26; pron'n, 33; doubled,

cf :

;

"hiatus, 426;

constr'ns,

vieux

({").

421 csesura,

rhyme,

vivre:

14;

161.

vivre, 9.

161.

in, 23

and 323;

Jambement,

292.3.

que,

""

conauire,

.

:

:

u(1l):

161.

cf. v^tir,

coup),

iU

transcrire

309;

on,

tenses,

and

f

general,

and

"

qui,

vous,

.

:

"

292;

B,

161.

161.

cf. venir,

:

each. 216.

mute,

161.

cf. asseoir,

survenir

taire

cf 161.

tranquille:

-trice tu :

:

verse

142.

112.

;

:

traire:

161.

161.

8urse""ir:

234,

(s).

c,

367.1

en,

traduire

travail

prendre,

cf.

Hre,

{(Tun

coup

tressaUlir

surfaire:

90,

161.

161. cf. /aire,

see

vers

transmettre

crottre,

cf.

b, 78.

with in, 23

8

infl., 220.4.

:

:

tout:

"

81-2,

"

lables

tous:

161.

forra'n,

b, 78.

299;

collect's, 300; after

after 301 ; after nous, 302; modes

a.

expressed,

tomber

d

Invariable,

92.

w. ce,

in, 63.

63.

:

297-8;

237.

161.

suivre:

"

-teur

:

(/heard,

sujpre:

nouns

time:

161. cf. venir, 23 ("?).

:

:

"teuse

33ld.

seiche,

"

161.

tiers:

"

CLAUSES

IMDBPBND.

338;

334;

tenses,

oi

:

tenir

si,

cases,

cf. peindre, 112,293.

tel:

pron.

after

"

special

"

"

;

161.

ieindre:

328); of mefUal (exclasive words,

phrases.

subvenir

t:

293

IKDEX,

296;

113,

116-17;

several

"

subjects.

i, 36,

pron'n, 131.

y:

101, particle, pronom'l 220.4. 244; 2/ compris,

reg., 156-161; w.

18;

y:

"

"irreg., 296-302; agreem't,

of

161;

"or

"

z

:

pron'n,

zigzag

:

23.

g heard,

23

{g).

French.

[N. B.

Ste

"

Italian,

French,

Short

A

By

texts

Schools

Cloth.

158

of Modem in Modern

Director

formerly

and

with

pages,

in

of those

German,

our

preparation.]

Gramtnar.

Grandgbnt,

Public

list of

complete

of announcements

and

French

H.

C.

Spanish

and

for

Catalogue

Language

Afodern

tutor

price, 75 60 cents.

in Harvard

Languages

in the Boston University.

(36 oi Exercises Price of the Grammar

pamphlet

accompanying ; by mail, 85

cents

Instruction

Language

cents.

duction intro-

pages),

the

without

Exercises,

THIS

book

to

aims

2.

Useless

3.

It is prepared

therefore

5.

Scientific

6.

The

there

be

to

the

exercises

gent's a

recitations other

which

lesson, selection

with

work.

the

pupil,

easy

and

grammar and

American

is

and

be

to

enough

course.

school

subjects

important

most

first.

help

is given

in

are

sets,

a

separate

the

teacher

pronunciation. pamphlet,

as

and be

will not

obliged

classes.

successive

Exercises

and

on

No.

i .

Paper.

36

and

twenty

Introduction

pages.

price,

By

15 cents.

18 cents.

hundred

The

a

similar

Grandgent.

H.

ONE any

more

or

had

exercises

Lessons

C.

mail,

one

same

French By

and

the

of

terminology

intelligible

easily

lessons

are

use

but

up

French.

of

is excluded.

arranged,

taken

are

for elementary

standpoint

has

who

teachers

"

complete

and

systematically

beginner

for the

the

statement

anyone

:

matter

from

in

by is

It

4.

extraneous

and

clear

understood

to

are

It is brief, )'et sufficiently

.

felt by

long

want

features

Its characteristic

1

a

supply

lessons

Short

Grammar.

French

during

week,

of

arrangement

Lessons

consist

illustrate are

the

based from

Sur

first-year

on

of

forty

practice

is laid

work

but

can

Grand-

accompany

easily

out

for three

be

adjusted to

The

Exercises^

time. to

references

French

VEaUy

The

weeks,

by on

the

points

grammatical a

to

exercises

all the

discussed

in

in

this

contained

story Guy

Grammar.

de

Maupassant,

matters

of

"

the

preceding

pamphlet

furnish

and

elementary

grammar. 44

"

a

exhaus

FRENCH.

46

The

Primary

By

It

the

as

study,

begun,

be

can

convenient These

Following French

into

French,

B.

Dickinson

with

School

delighted

am

it in my

Teacher

Upton,

Me.:

Baihy

of

It

book

for first translation

de Lecture

Livre

Fontaine,

C.

By

ington,

THIS

carried

days

in French, classes

are

It is

without

that

/.

in review a

book work

to on

on

be the

once

studied, of

in

it

which

the

the

price,

has

no

French^

It is admirable.

designed

was

of

opportunity

High

90

to

used

Schools By

cents.

using

of Washmail,

the

where

on

advantage

]^z.oo

It is intend

vocabulary.

colleges

work alternate

fi*equent

and

does

pupil.

The

theoretical.

and

Ricapitulations

grammatical

Conversation

Reading,

contains

practical

the

had

of

methods. lesson

each

all the

part

I have

book.

it with a class, I it the best book

pronounce for

of

portions

Va.:

completing

purpose

and

be

also

other

and

and

schools

can

retranslation

the

Acad.j

on

Conversation.

French

it

is at

e.,

that

de

in

pursuing

progressive,

questions

in

but

noticed

Grammar,

too,

255

for the

based

Teacher

Shore

After

Instruction of French Introduction pages.

for beginners

It will be

and

Director Cloth.

Wyant,

N.

Eastern

seen.

et

is entirely

book

on

with

C.

D.

O.

for

concludes

unhesitatingly

best

I have

that

to

place

give

various

successively

class.

French^

is the

y

furnish

forty pages

English

page)

vocabulary

Langs.^

in

exercises

thirty-third

complete

Mod.

I

:

introduce

shall F.

Maria

High

Pa.

Coll.^

it and

are

illustrate

to

A

Prof, of

Super,

the

with

Grammar.

"

rememb

selections.

and

altogether

to

easy

when

and,

of the

readers.

arranged

and

cease

first day

the

earlier

help,

less

less and

the

and

need.

Preparations

"*

to

notes

and

reading

first words

at

the

as

and

selections

(beginning

elementary O.

French

the

the

other

Introduction

pages.

overestimated.

important

college,

contain

they

read,

in

as

notes

ordinary

verbs,

give

been

have

text

or

be

hardly

this

meet

short,

"

Preparations

219

intelligent

pupil can

school

vocabulary

running

**

the

of

are

the starts

to

in

irregular

few

very

the

at

prepared

selections

Cloth,

England.

from

whether

Book.

65 cents.

mail,

study

been

Translation

Larpent,

securing

in the

has

reader

By

of

interest

H.

de

cents.

importance

an

G.

and 60

price,

THE

a

S. Lyon,

W.

This

French

points not

taken

pretend

give

lessons,

exhaustive

up. to

teach

French

is

FRENCH.

0.

By

Super,

B.

Carlisle, Pa.

Reader.

French

Preparatory

Ph.D.,

241

Professor

Languages, of Modern Price by mail, 90 cents.

*/^leather.

pages.

47

College,

Dickinson Introduction

price,

80 cents.

teachers

MANY

Interesting

and intended

to

become

to

for the

vocabulary

i'eading

is

part

from

some

pages

Caucase,"

by

been

be

Our

all

of

Thos.

Mod.

the

on

this

Ind. is

which

exceedingly

the

whom

wants

State

of

strictly been

is

therefore,

so

that

arranged

with

a

in

Univ.:

printed

and

junior

adapted

students,

and to

for

Sohoenfeld,

Prof,

of

to

pleasing,

and

Notes

and

book

type

would

in

received its

which

in

believed

French.

been

to

is

in the

it. has

that

the

Prisonniers

feature

difference

a

second

averaging

simplicity. one

the

Erckmann-

Les are

language

merits

in

successfuluse

colleges. French^

ford:

Swain

Free

School^

Jel'aitrouv6

excellent

la parfaite

traduction

d' Andersen bonne logique

produced.

of

appreciation that

This

"

contains as

The

Foa,

poems

their

shows

the

Prof, of

is well

far

one

Mme.

short

from

from

selections

servirai

et

la

que

pour

et

conforme

instruction

Hermann

to

thus

and

Girardin.

The

English

schools

admirably

convenient,

it has

develop

beginning

consists

of

book

^

book,

to

with

and

part

as

also shows

Ph.D.,

or

vocabulary

with

hundred

de

M^ry,

account

of the

country

McCabe,

Langs.

aims

a

pupil

facility

continuing

Maistre.

showing,

on

character,

tales

third

The

circular

four

than

more

the

The

entitle it.

entert

moderate

and

Mme.

Daudet,

de

added.

special circular

parts

from

The

indebtedness

the

permit,

A.

chiefly

viz.,

in

containing

Xavier

are

new;

the

so

and

is

and

easy

give

text,

easy

Reader,"

language,

The

seen,

tales,

another

each.

chosen

vocabulary

to

and

eight

have

a

Andersen's

Dumas,

A.

Chatrian,

to

book

burden,

a

progress

progressive

advanced,

more

be

will not

contains

but

of literature.

fixed,

are

Brothers

Grimm

literature

this

book

French

enough The

of

acquired.

selections

translations

du

be

will

long

them.

not

appreciation

easily

The

teach

translation

that

simple

to

"

but

lack

and

"Classic

a

poetry,

"

in

interested

iacility in reading,

prepare

length,

some

of

for beginners,

It is not

and

the

of

complained

suitable

in prose

extracts

stories

chance

reading this want.

supply of

consisting

have

French

of

de

modeme. ce

le

des

New tant

meilleures

mati^re plan

Bed' pour

pieces

extremement

entier

k toutes

les

Certainement

livre ^ 1' occasion

qui

est

lois de V

je me

donn^e.

FRENCH.

48

by

French By

Mrs.

348

and

be

to

method,

for them

Fay,

B.

Tufts

Mass.

Teachers'

"

Reading It

thing.

Materials By

V.

Based

By

Miss

A.

were

French a

about

or

without The

French. on

one

French

Composition,

then,

class

use.

of

Grandgent's

All

already the

the

by

help

this

of

text

V.

III. Part

cents.

Based

La

on

Schools, in writing

imitation a

as

has

and

of

basis

construct a

the

thoroughly of

new

his

mar, gram-

the

English

into

the

easiest,

and

difficult. I

composition

French

step

in

ordered

prove

aids

12

High

and

being

disappointed

so"alled

on

taken

studies

translates

No.

most to

I

L'Abb6

it contains,

have

Y.:

Based

class,

phrases

dictionary,

the

in the

Instruction

and

has

the

first

pupil

French^ N,

language

which

succeed

study

author

and

graded.

Nivernaise

of giving is an trary arbi-

Part pages. Classe. Derni^re

can

careful

words

the a

tion rela-

conform.

La

on

pupils

used

The

are

PoughkeepsiCy have

the

book

consulting

Prof,

to

in the Boston

use

that

exercise

with

their

cents.

for

belief

the

Based

12

made

narrative.

Belle

with and

from

pamphlets

La

College^

delighted

it for

the

Achert,

Emile

Vassar

each

and

forms

Paper, each 2^ pages each. Boston in Girls' High School,

through

For

English,

page,

but

the

of

IV.

Paper.

in the

conversation

original

Teacher

composed

for

grammar

Language of Modem I. five parts. Part Based Peppino. on 26

Part

pages.

extracts

instead

whole,

to

instruction.

evident

that

of the

thousand

with

making

of

basis

and

In

Bart.

Jean

originally

page

in

de

exercises,

models.

three

needed.

Composition.

II.

Berlin.

only

than

living

be made

must

the

Director

Kimball,

French

idiomatic

lan-

Schools. Part

Pipe

26

set

good

the

thus

likely

more

form

the

rules

been

connection

the

to

view

the

study

impression

the

French

de

Belle-Nivernais?.

THESE

a

facts of

pages.

La

C.

be

to

Latin

Si^ge

on

French

Grandgent,

26 Le

on

to

and

Constantin. Based

reading,

H.

High

in

g^ge

I have

''

more

for home

French^

a

have

they

of

City.

York

mail, $1.2^,

with

being

authors

(in address

for

Charles

Boston

modern

Association):

the

presents

by

New

by

Grammatical

rules

because

recommended

I believe

which

such

vocabulary

called

reading

vocabulary.

before

book

a

seen

recently

a

Prof, of

Mass.y

a

of

arrives,

stories

Especially

College^

upon

remembered

altogether

words.

Charles

am

need

French

giving

French

by

acquisition

and

charming

is based

easy

understood

Four

the

the

as

given

Mary Miss Houghton, and Introduction Price ]^i.i2. price,

this book

of

method

Houghton

leather.

Half

rapid are

S.

Louise

pages.

THE

Reading.

a

the

right

boon

to

have me.

tried

This

direction, both

students

hitherto is the

first must

and and

stru in-

FRENCH,

Heath^s In

New

two

:

parts

French-English

Professors authorities Revised, Corrected and French Academy of the

%\.^o. price, j^i.oo.

THIS (1877)

in

the

now

introduction

their

In

to

and

It is at

once

Cloth.

Retail

"

of

foreign

of changes

and

Words,

others.

compound

and

double

of

togeth

gfender

dictionary

The

contains and

mythological, measures

coins,

invol

has

This

many

French

of

latest edition

and

historical,

been

have

pains

it in every

adapt cheap

features

useful

many

contain

nor

expense

accurate,

time.

our

Retail

pages.

of

added.

table

a

Cloth.

words

nouns

Dictionary

the

pages.

and

equivalents.

neither

short,

thoroughly

of

their

list of

Names,

of Proper with

plural

been

has

of

additional

the

complete

meanings

together

with

weights

a

edition

best

the

Bridgeman.

Academy.

hyphens

and

Henry

the 7th

French

3000

;

to

conform

from

and

1152 606

alone.

of the

of nearly

full vocabularies

geographical,

to

made

and

Roubaiid.

portion

designated

are

is indicated,

also

E.

Prof.

accentuation

obsolete,

with

by

Dictionary

of the

spelling,

nouns

Enlarged

Wallace, and from latest the

been

has

Compiled

English-French.

and Lorme

De

French-Engliah

edition

the

Dictionary.

French

by

price,

49

which

to

way

complete,

and

in

exist

the

it

make

requirements

it is believed

and

no

to

spared

to

French-English

other

Dictionary.

Specimen

really does

fc

as

beyond

very

order

I ask

French

much.

I

book

of

ful

York

popularity

I

wonderful

when

C.

I have

In

:

all points,

fitted than

ever

any

for

seen

in

generally

students

given the

this

R.

Hohlfeld,

the

or

school

have

been

and

like it

school

to

ary. Diction-

The

work

it is examined.

ceases

wonder^ to

its

Within dictionary my

Prof, of

Vanderbilt

Tenn.:

directions

World: of

/r/V^,

Languages,

Dictionary

as

A.

lege. col-

limits

I know

University,

like

I

Romance

it

very

is the

it

best

I shall

of.

Nashville^

use

much.

French

it in all

classes.

B.

Wake New

S.

of

it is better

its class

of

Master^

French

have

it henceforth

including

it the

find

I

:

Eng,:

Coll.,

your

Langs.

Mod.

Prof, of

Illinois Industrial III.

Lisle,

Marlborough

using

S. Joynes, Univ.

J

for class work.

De

W.

you

It

have

use

Champaigne^

dictionary

G.

Edward

:

now

competition.

E., Snyder,

Prof.

best

William

Philadelphia

though

work better. nothing

Univ.f

application.

Master

School^

seem

the

r

on

sent

^

Charter

Penn

got

Head

Jones,

M.

R.

pages

F.

Forest

dictionaries My

be with

Prof

Sledd,

them.

College, prove students

of

excellent are

Langs.,

Mod, C.

N.

:

Your

in

entirely

every

new

respec

satisfied

BOOKS

Languages.

Modern

FOR

BEGINNERS.

GERMAN.

Sheldon^

"

For

those

An

who

German

yoynes*

With

notes

Boisen^s

and

der

Graded,

far

as

Faulhaber^s

Pamphlets

Super^s

Houghton^

Lyon

s

home

and

de easy

very

With

notes,

All the

All the

Ybarra^s

Italian

Short

Cervantes' chapters

Don with

Method

Practical

C.

or

With

college.

and

notes

vocabulary.

for

exercises

(Price,60

Book.

cents.)

reproduction.

exercises

Italian

and

in

on

the text.

(Price,80 cents.)

Grammar,

course.

short

short

based

(Price 60 cents.) (Price, 80 cents.)

Grammar,

course.

(In press.)

vocabulary.

Spanish.

"

(Price,;^i.20.)

CO

Publishers, ,

NEW

and

reading.

Translation

HEATH

POSTON,

each.)

(Price, ^1.12.)

Quixote. notes

cents

(Price, 35 cents.)

a

a

(12

(Price, 80 cents.)

grammar

Spanish

for

1893.)

introductory.

as

or

$1.12.

texts.

other

Composition.

needed

grammar

D.

for

needed

in

(Ready

course

short

book,

Complete

cents.

35

Composition.

English

Short

Edgren^s

"

Twelve

and

exercises.

Grammar.

for school

Tales.

vocabulary

Grammar

GrandgenCs

Todd^s

Fairy

(75 cents.)

(Price, 60 cents.)

reading

Reader.

English

with

a

and

French

Grandgenfs

"

SPANISH.

Reader

Taucker,

Der

Grammar.

for

Elementary

LarpenCs

grammar.

vocabulary.

French

Reading.

school.

French

yoynes*

ITALIAN.

or

and

Grammar,

Reader

reading

by

French

Exercises.

notes.

and

French

French

interesting

and

a

without

German.

French

Super's

on

English

and

(Price, 90 cents.)

with

adapted

for

Preparatory

Graded

For

based

1.12.

vocabulary.

in

to

Materials

or

with

notes

with

French

Grammar,

1

(Price, 80 cents.)

Introduction

GrandgenCs

and

Compendious

Elementary

An

used

Grammar,

of

Grammar,

(Price,90 cents.) vocabulary

Marchen

and

of German

essentials

Grandgenfs

German

ruuL

introductory.

complete

full suggestive

with

Course

Year

cents;

Prose.

Marchen.

Edgren^s I., the

be

full notes

possible,

One

"

Part

A

as

brief synopsis

FRENCH.

of prose

s

to

(Price,90 cents.)

May

Grimm's

Andersen^

Super's

A

Reader.

With

type.

80

notes,

with

German

Smissen^s

Roman

In

learn

as

or

course

short

Beginners.

for

vocabulary.

selections

wish

Grammar.

reading;

Preparatory

Excellent

a

Granunar,"

Select German

Deutsch^s

Van

to

for

adapted

Reader

introduction

and

to

(Price,60 cents.)

German

I., "Shorter

(Price,60 cents.)

Grammar. languages

other

German

yoyneS'Meissner

An

studied

Grammar,

Elementary

Part

German

Lessons,

German

Harris*

Short

5

have

YORK,

CMICAOO

AND

lX}NpOI^.

Texts.

French Grammar,

EdgrefCs

French

Edgren's

Grammar,

Materials

Hints

graded

French

for

Le

Cachet

phlets. De pam-

Vigny^s

La

Canne

De

Vigny^s

Cinq

De

Heath^s

French

Victor

Hugo's

Bug

Victor

Hugo^s

Hernani,

with

I. of the

Super*

French

De

Dictionary,

Reader, Tales,

Pierre

tine's

yeanne Le

Souvestre's

Camille, cTArc,

Mari

de

Mme,

de

Souvestre*s

Un

Philosophe

sous

les

Les

Souvestre^s

Confessions

Vol.

Moliere's

Le

Molieris

Le

Moliere's

Le

Vol.

Modernes,

I.

Medecin

Metromanie, Primer

de

La

la

Spanish

Ybarra^s

Practical

Fran^aise^

Waterloo,

Mare

au

Diable,

Barbier

de

Seville.

d'Islande,

Grammar,

Grandgenfs

Italian

Grammar,

Method,

Grandgenfs

Italian

Composition,

Testa's

Quixote,

Very

D-

Literature,

ITALIAN.

Edgren^s

Don

French

of

Litterature

Lett's Pecheur

SPANISH.

Gentilhomme,

Meditations,

La

Warren's

Lui,

Malgre

Bourgeois

Beaumarchais*

and

II.

Cervantes^

Tartuffe,

Lamartine^s

Sandys

Siecle.

XIX'

Polyeucte,

Erckmann-Chatriah's

eTun

Ouvrier,

Historiettes

de

Lyrics,

Histoire

Toils.

de Daudet,

Esther,

Piron^s

Solange,

Daudet,

par

Auteurs

Corneille's

et

traits

Grands

French

Jargal,

Belle-Nivernaise,

cT Ex

Racine's

Abeille,

Mussefs

Lamar

(Part Sept

Chute,

Choisis

La

Choix

above.)

Fairy

Frances

Daudefs

Dictionary,

French

s

Contes

yonc,

Mars,

La

by Reading.

Fr,-Eng,

Heath's

de

Hugo's

Trois

French

Rouge,

ComVictor position,

exercises.

Houghton^s

Colomba,

Vignys

Syntax,

French

on

French

de la Seigliere,

Mile,

Merimee^s

for

Five

Composition,

KimbaWs

I.

Part

Materials

Grandgenfi

Storr^s

Sandeau^s

C.

many

other

HEATH BOSTON,

texts

" NEW

YORK

are

CO., AND

LOro

e

POrpello,

in preparation.

Publishers, CmCAGO,

German

Texts.

yuynes'Meissner Grammar. Shorter

Joynes* of the

Chamisso's

Grammar.

I.

(Part

Harris's

German

Harrises

German

Sheldon^

Short

Grammar.

German

at

s

Babbitt^s

Lessons.

Composition.

One

Faulhaber's

Year

German

Heath^s

I. of the

Deutsck's

Reader.

Colloquial Prose

Boisen^s

Reader.

Reader.

Marchen

Grimm's

(Part

above.)

German

yoynes*

Schiller's

and

Der

Immensee.

Gross

Bildt/-.

yungfrau

Schiller's

Der

Schiller's

Ballads.

Goethe's

Dichtung

AH

Nase,

Baba.

Onkel

und

Hauff's

Das

Nichte.

Hermann

kalte

Herz. Vol.

Vol.

and

II.

Hoffmann^s

Das Stifter's

Meyer's

I.

Erzdhlungen.

Heine's

Poems.

Gustav

AdolpKs Many

Deutsche

schichte.

Vol.

D.

C.

texts

"

HEATH POSTON^

I., with

Deutsche

Vol.

Meisterwerke

NEW

YORK,

in preparation.

CO., AND

Reader.

Publishers, CHICAGO,

LiteraturgeMuster

stUcke.

Literatur

e-

II.

telalters.

other

Dorothea,

German. Scientific

Wenckebach's Page.

fVahrheit,

I.

Science

German

schichte.

Haidedorf.

I.

Harzreise.

Die

Wenckebach's Historische

Part

Tasso. Part

Faust,

IVenckebach's

Novelletten-Bibliothek,

und

und

Torquato

Heine's

Hodges'

Orleans.

von

-IV.

Goethe's

Gore's

Onkel.

Sesenheim. Meisterwerke.

Goethe's

Zwerg

I.

Barnhelm.

Geisterseher,

Goethe's

Arrabbiata.

Der

Taucher.

Schiller's

Goethe's

Haujps

von

Neffe als

Marchen,

als die Kirche.

Minna

s

s

IToher Hiilern's

Friedrichs

Klimm,

Niels

Schiller^

Andersen^

Von

Staat

en.

Der

Bilderbuch

D

HoUunder.

dem

us

s

s

ohne

Schonheit.

yournalisten.

Schiller^

Andersen^

Heyse's

A

tag's

Goethe's

Traumereien.

Storm's

Die

Books

Taucher.

Leander^s

der

Freytag's

Lessin^s

Dictionary.

Erica,

Eichendorff's Taugenichts.

Dictionary.

Ger.-Eng.

HeatfCs

Fluch

Der

Holberg's

Conversation,

braune

Phosphorus

des

Course.

Schlemikl.

Francois'

Frey

Sight.

German

Meissner*s

yensen's Die RiehPs

above.)

Peter

des

Mit'